《SSS rank Mother-In-Law to an Invincible Family》


 Chapter 1: I Got Clichéd!!!!!

    New Shanghai


    **24 April, 2100**


    **In a Detached Vi**


    A young man with dark ck hair opened his eyes and looked around in confusion.


    "Am I dreaming?" Xu Qianghua muttered as he got up and surveyed the room he once slept in before the game "Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny" merged with the real world, causing everything on this to disappear.


    He looked around the king-size bed and found his mobile terminal device, the modern version of mobile phones used decades ago. When the terminal turned on, the first thing he saw was today''s date which was exactly one month before the game would be avable in their terminals, merging with the real world three dayster.


    "I got clich¨¦d!" Xu Qianghua eximed upon seeing the date on his terminal. He quickly epted this fact because he was not originally from this world, but from Earth. Both worlds had many simrities, except that this world was more advanced in technology. Here, no countries were vying for dominance.


    After World War II, the poption united to create a true United Nations with no countries in charge, no borders, and no need for passports¡ªa significant improvement in Xu Qianghua''s opinion.


    Returning to the present, Xu Qianghua quickly opened his terminal and checked thetest news to see if anything differed from his memory, preparing for what was toe in a month. After an hour of checking, he breathed a sigh of relief. Nothing had changed from what he remembered.


    He closed his eyes and reached out in his mind. ''Hey, system, are you there?''


    After a few seconds of silence, a voice responded. [Yes, host, I am here. What can I do for you?] The system''s voice was warm and sisterly.


    Sighing, Xu Qianghua thought, ''I got this system when I first transmigrated to this world, and it''s still here after my rebirth.''


    ''Did anything weird happen just now?'' Xu Qianghua asked.


    [You mean your rebirth? Then yes.] responded the system.


    ''What the hell just happened?'' Xu Qianghua asked impatiently.


    [Do you remember the stone you found in that secret realm before you went back in time?] asked the system.


    ''The stone I found in the cave of that secret realm,beled as one of the most dangerous on the?'' Xu Qianghua asked, surprised.


    [Yes, host. That stone wasn''t just any stone; it contained a high amount of time and spacews. It must have activated when you used it as a paperweight before bed. Theyer of restrictions came undone, and you were engulfed in a space and time storm that, for some reason, the storm didn''t leave your room.] the system exined.


    [When that happened, I sensed it and tried to bring you back to where we were before, but it was toote. So I used the power of the storm to send you back before the game merged with the real world. However, I couldn''t control it perfectly, so I didn''t know the exact date or time you''d be sent back to] the system concluded.


    "I see," Xu Qianghua muttered.


    ''Do I still have the items from before I came back?'' he asked, worried.


    [No, a lot of items were lost when I tried to control the space and time storm and did not protect them. But some items weren''t lost due to their strength and thews that reside in them.] informed the system.


    ''And those are?'' Xu Qianghua asked.


    [The items you got in that cave.] replied the system.


    "Huh?" Xu Qianghua eximed. ''Is there nothing else?''


    [No,] the system replied.


    ''But there were less than 10 items in there,'' Xu Qianghua protested in his mind.


    [Yes,] the system responded cheerfully.


    ''Why are you happy about this? There were so many items that could help me during the beginning stages of the merge,'' Xu Qianghua directed his anger at the system.


    [Yes, but you couldn''t use them at all. The world hasn''t evolved to a middle world, which is necessary for many of the items stored in the system space.] the system exined in a defensive tone.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua calmed down. ''Sorry about that, I just got heated,'' he apologized to the system.


    Then, as if recalling something, he asked, ''Why weren''t these items lost? Weren''t they also sealed?''


    [Because all of them stayed in the same ce for so long that they were immune to the space and time storm and weren''t sucked into it.] the system exined.


    Sighing, Xu Qianghua started to think about the game that merged with the world he was in. The game *Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny* wasn''t created by anypany or government. It was something the will of the world created, with the help of the supreme will, to protect the from an uing challenge and to evolve towards a greater future.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    As Xu Qianghua was lost in thought, he heard a knock from outside his bedroom. A girl walked in and stopped mid-step, shocked.


    "Brother Qiang, you woke up before I even came in. That is surprising," she said, her eyes wide with astonishment.

 Chapter 2: Early Morning Service (R18+)

    When he raised his head, he saw a girl with long white hair, pure and clear-looking blue pupils that shimmered like ice under the sun, perfect skin in every way imagined, and a small but captivating smile that would make anyone not want this scene to end.


    She was wearing a sexy ck nightgown, which with her 36D boobs and, bouncy ass, long legs, made it look more risque, which made his dick wake up, and this caught the attention of the girl.


    But instead of being mad, embarrassed, or disgusted, she smiled seductively and slowly started walking towards Xu Qianghua, twisting her waist.


    "Brother Qiang, why did you wake up without my wake-up call?"


    Asked the girl while slowly grabbing my half-erect dick with her slender hand, which sent a jolt throughout my body, waking me up from my trance.


    "Good Morning, An''an, I just had a weird dream that woke me up before you came here" said Xu Qianghua


    "Oh, was it something bad?" asked the girl near my ear with deep hot breaths as she slowly stroked my dick, making it harder.


    "It was nothing, but I need your help right now, An''an," replied Xu Qianghua as he took deep breaths from the girls'' actions.


    "And what could that be, Brother Qiang?" the girl asked in a teasing tone, already knowing the answer to her question.


    "Can you help me deal with this morning''s wood?" said Xu Qianghua while slowly wrapping his arms around her slim waist and pulling her closer to him.


    Ahhh...


    The girl yelped seductively from the actions of Xu Qianghua.


    "That''s why I came here before you woke up so that you can have a better morning with me taking care of thisrge naughty member." said the girl while blowing hot air into Xu Qianghua''s ear.


    "Then you should continue with your work right?" replied Xu Qianghua with a small smile.


    "Yes, I should Brother Qiang" said the girl while slowly removing my underwear which was the only cloth I was wearing while I slept.


    But Xu Qianghua suddenly stopped the girl and said something to her ear while he nibbled it.


    "What did you call me?"


    "Oh sorry about that, Dad." said the girl while blushing


    "That right my little girl, can you help your step-dad with his morning wood" said Xu Qianghua teasingly.


    "Yes, I will" replied the girl as she bent down towards my erect dick.


    "Wow Dad, your penis is so hard, does it hurt?" asked the girl in a worried tone.


    "Yes it does, and so will my sexy little daughter help me relieve it?" said as the girlpletely removed the underwear and stood proudly before her.


    "Wow Dad it''s still so big" the girl said as she rubbed her head with Xu Qianghua''s dick which is longer than the girl''s head.


    "Yeah, do you like your dad''s massive dick?" Xu Qianghua said as he stroked the girl''s head.


    "Yes, me and Mom both love it" said the girl as she started to stroke and lick the tip of his dick.


    "Hmmm Yes right there, you are doing great" A slight moan escaped from Xu Qianghua''s mouth and then praised the girl.


    The girl did not respond to it and started to focus on the huge dick in front of her. The girl then started to put the tip inside her mouth while rolling her tongue.


    "Yessss that''s it, you are doing great An''an" said Xu Qianghua as he slowly started to push his dick inside her mouth which she dly epted it.


    After taking the dick inside until she reached the base, she stayed there for a second and sucked hard before slowly backing away until she reached the tip, then repeated the process.


    As the girl was giving Xu Qianghua looked at the girl who was his childhood sweetheart named Liu Anwei, she is 20 years old and soon to be turning 21.


    She is an iceberg in front of others outside of this house but in from of me and her stepmom she has an outgoing and lively personality that lights up the room.


    In his past life before his rebirth, she was a genius cultivator and an amazing swordswoman who ranked high in the leaderboard in the swordsmen category.


    She was not able to go higher because she did not y the game when it came out so she missed out on a lot of high-level items which could have boosted her in the leaderboard standings.


    But she was still able to be strong because of her persistence and with the help of her stepmother.


    Just as Xu Qianghua was going to continue with Liu Anwei''s past before he went back in time, he felt his cum that was slowly building up from Liu Anwei''s blowjob unable to control.


    Xu Qianghua asked Liu Anwei


    "An''an where do you want my cum?".


    Liu Anwei removed the dick that was in her mouth and said in an exasperated voice.


    "I want it all over my face!!".


    "Okay, my little girl here I CUUMMMEEEE!!!".


    As Xu Qianghua said that he sprayed Liu Anwei with his hot cum all over her face which she epted with her eyes closed and a huge smile as if enjoying the cum shower from Xu Qianghua.


    HAAAAH HAAAAH.


    Xu Qianghua started to take to deep breaths as he recovered from his ejection he watched cum that he sprayed all over Liu Anwei''s face slowly drip down to her breasts which she scooped up and put in her mouth.


    "I love the taste of your cum Daddy" said Liu Anwei as she savored the semen.


    "You did a great job An''an, now this is what I call a morning call service" said Xu Qianghua as he brought his dick back towards Liu Anwei which she started to clean with her tongue.


    "Now let''s go clean up a go down or else your mother will be mad" said Xu Qianghua as he started to go towards his bathroom to take a bath and wash his face.

 Chapter 3: The Family in the Real World

    After about 20 minutes in the bathroom, they emerged naked and went to the adjacent room.


    The room was a walk-in closet with three sets of clothes: one male and two female.


    Liu Anwei went to one of the female sections and started picking out clothes to wear. Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua quickly dressed in a white T-shirt and ck denim pants.


    Once dressed, he looked at himself in a full-length mirror. He was handsome, with thick, lustrous ck hair falling in natural waves, styled neatly to frame his face. His eyes were deep and pure ck, seeming to draw one into an abyss or starlit sky.


    With fairplexion and a youthful glow, standing at 6''1" tall, Xu Qianghua possessed a perfect, well-proportioned figure that exemplified health and attractiveness without excessive muscle mass. He had a toned physique from his dedication to fitness and his involvement in the college martial arts club.


    ''Still as handsome as always, but it will improve as my cultivation level increases,'' Xu Qianghua thought to himself.


    Narcissistically, Xu Qianghua kept looking at the mirror, rubbing his chin. Slowly, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Why are you taking so long to finish, Brother Qiang?" Liu Anwei''s voice brought him back.


    COUGH


    Xu Qianghua looked at Liu Anwei, who stood 5''7" tall, wearing a white T-shirt that highlighted her amazing figure, blue denim jeans, and matching blue earrings. Her long hair was tied up in a high ponytail, giving her a heroic look.


    "Huh, sorry, I was just thinking about something, An''an," Xu Qianghua said with a cough, finding an excuse.


    "Okay, let''s go down," said Xu Qianghua, walking out before Liu Anwei could react.


    "Ah, oh," she replied, surprised by the sudden change. She took a moment to react and then followed him.


    Both of them left the main bedroom, which was on the second floor, and went downstairs to the dining room.


    When they arrived, they saw a beautiful woman with long, flowing ck hair, left loose without any styling, warm, gentle brown eyes that radiatepassion, smooth skin with a natural glow reflecting her inner warmth, 5''10" tall, and possessing a curvy figure with long legs and aforting presence.


    She wore a sharp ck pantsuit that made her look both powerful and sexy, the fitted jacket and trousers highlighting hermanding presence and at the same time made people not want to look away.


    "Ara, are you guys finally up? I thought I would have toe up there to check on you," thedy said in a seductive yet motherly tone.


    "Hey, Sister Meiying, good morning," greeted Xu Qianghua as he sat down at the table.


    "Good morning, Mom," followed Liu Anwei.


    "Good morning to you too," responded thedy as she set thest of the dishes she had prepared for the three of them and then joined them.


    "Sister Meiying, why can''t you leave this kind of work to the maids?" questioned Xu Qianghua, seeing the dishes she had made.


    "Yeah, Mom, you have to work after this, but you still make us breakfast early in the morning," echoed Liu Anwei.


    "Ara, but I love to make you guys food. It makes me feel fulfilled," responded thedy.


    Suddenly, she covered her face with both hands and started to shake.


    In a choked and aggrieved voice, she said, "Why, do you not like my cooking?"


    "NO, no, it''s not like that, (Mom) Sister Meiying," said Xu Qianghua and Liu Anwei at the same time when they saw her reaction.


    "Hahahaha, I was joking with you guys," said thedy, smiling triumphantly at her sessful mischief.


    "That was not funny, Sister Meiying," said Xu Qianghua, realizing she had duped them.


    "Ara, Qiangqiang, but I''m not lying," said thedy. "Other than this, there is only one thing I like more," she continued.


    "Isn''t that right, Qiangqiang?" she asked, looking at Xu Qianghua with a predatory gaze. Licking her lips, she continued, "But I don''t get a lot of time for that because I''m either busy with work or you''re not here."


    "But that was the past. Now that you have graduated and are going to be living with us full-time, I can enjoy what I love more than cooking," she exined, moving closer to Xu Qianghua.


    Xu Qianghua shivered under her gaze, not with fear but with excitement, as he knew what kind of enjoyment she was talking about.


    Cough Cough


    "Mom, that''s enough. You can do that after you get back from work," interrupted Liu Anwei, not wanting to continue with this topic.


    "Ara, Weiwei, are you perhaps jealous?" asked thedy, emphasizing thest word.


    "N-no, of course not, Mother," stuttered Liu Anwei, avoiding eye contact.


    "Okay, An''an and Sister Meiying, you don''t have much time, so eat up," interrupted Xu Qianghua, urging them to hurry.


    "Qiangqiang is right, we have to hurry," echoed thedy, looking at the ancient clock near the entrance to the dining room.


    Then everyone started eating the food on the table.


    As Xu Qianghua was eating, he looked up at thedy and started recalling events from his past life.


    ''She is Liu Meiying, Liu Anwei''s adopted mother and the President of Xu Group. She entered our lives shortly after my parents went public. Starting as my mother''s secretary when she was the Vice President, my mother quickly recognized her talent for managing thepany. Taking a gamble, my mother handed her position over to Sister Meiying.


    Initially, the board and employees opposed this decision, but Sister Meiying''s skills soon silenced them. She became a close family friend, frequently visiting our home.


    After my parents'' death, she took over thepany until I was able to, as specified in their will to ensure thepany stayed within the family. In my past life, she didn''t y the game before it merged with the real world because she was busy managing thepany and fending off shareholders who wanted to take over and push us out.


    Xu Group was thepany Xu Qianghua''s parents spent their entire lives building before they died when he was 19. It was reported as a ne crash, but everyone who knew the reason for the trip knew it wasn''t an ident.


    Anyway, the past is the past. What matters now is that I came back to help Sister Meiying fight against the shareholders. But Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny is about to merge with the real world.


    Now that I''m back, even if I didn''t want to, I will make sure these two people who mean everything to me y the game that''s going online in about a month.''


    Just as Xu Qianghua was nning for the future, he heard Sister Meiying''s terminal device beep with a notification. At first, she was going to ignore it, but when she saw the recipient, she opened it and read the contents.


    After reading it, she sighed and rubbed her temples in slight frustration.

 Chapter 4: The Xu Group and ways to make more Money

    "What''s wrong, Sister Meiying?" Xu Qianghua asked, noticing the tired expression that appeared after she checked her terminal device.


    Liu Anwei, who had her head down, also looked up.


    "Haah, it''s nothing. It''s just those good-for-nothing shareholders wanting me to abdicate the position of CEO now that you have graduated," Liu Meiying said as she closed her terminal device. "Anyway, you don''t have to worry about this, Qiangqiang. I will handle this mess until you are ready to take over," she added.


    Then, in a seductive tone, she continued, "After that, I will be your secretary who will do anything my boss wants."


    COUGH COUGH


    Xu Qianghua, not expecting the second half, was shocked and speechless at the boldness of Liu Meiying''s words.


    "About that, Sister Meiying, we need to chat," Xu Qianghua started, his expression serious.


    "Huh, about taking over thepany?" Liu Meiying asked, startled by his expression. "If you want more time, that''s fine. Or have you changed your mind and are willing to take over as the CEO?"


    "No, it''s not about that," replied Xu Qianghua. He remembered that after his parents'' death, she had assured him that she would take care of thepany until he was ready, allowing him to enjoy life until then.


    But now he didn''t want to talk about that. Instead, he wanted to sell thepany shares they owned for two reasons. First, due to his parents'' deaths, most of the high-position employees who were loyal to them either left thepany or switched sides. So even if he took back thepany, he wouldn''t have much power.


    The second and most important reason was that the game Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny would merge with the real world, making everything that didn''te from the game disappear.


    "Then what do you want to talk about?" asked Liu Meiying, confused.


    "Not right now. I will tell you about it after youe back, okay, Sister Meiying?" Xu Qianghua exined.


    "Okay, then I''ll see you in the evening," Liu Meiying agreed, still confused but epting because she had to leave immediately and didn''t have time to press Xu Qianghua about the issue.


    "Okay, goodbye, Sister Meiying," said Xu Qianghua, waving her off.


    "Bye, Mom," said Liu Anwei, copying Xu Qianghua.


    "Bye, Weiwei," said Liu Meiying as she left the dining room and headed toward the main entrance of the house.


    A Bentley Continental GT was waiting for her to take her to thepany.


    ...


    Dining Room


    After she left, Liu Anwei finished her food and started to leave because she had a ss to attend, as she was still in herst year of college.


    "Okay, bye, Brother Qiang. I have a ss to attend," she said, waving her hand and leaving the dining room.


    "Okay, see you in the evening," said Xu Qianghua, waving her goodbye.


    Xu Qianghua finished his breakfast and then went to his room, leaving the cleaning to the maids.


    After locking the door to his room, which was separate from the main bedroom where he had just woken up, Xu Qianghua took out a piece of paper to n for the uing major events.


    He started writing down ways to make a lot of money quickly before the game was released. The game was simr to the pay-to-win games popr but hated in the 21st century in his original world. yers could buy overpowered and rare items from the in-game purchase shop, which would only be avable for two days.


    The shop would disappear on the third day, and on the fourth day, the game would merge with real life.


    Xu Qianghua wanted to use this month to first sell the shares that he and Liu Meiying owned, so he could have a better starting point in the game. He started to think hard, trying to remember anything that could help him earn more money.


    Then suddenly, he thought of a detail he had missed. In a few days, there would be an announcement from WayFlower Group, a major battery manufacturer, that the Jiang Group was going to buy their new batteries still in the testing phase at a premium. This would shock the business market because the Jiang Group had kept it quiet, which surprised many people, including Xu Qianghua.


    This news would cause the stock value of both the WayFlower Group and the Jiang Group to soar. But the next day, two more shocking pieces of news woulde out. First, an employee from the WayFlower Group would provide evidence that the batteries were faulty, causing their stock value to plummet, and leading to awsuit from the Jiang Group.


    Second, the city government would announce new loan policies that would cripple the Jiang Group, heavily indebted due to their real estate ventures. This incident was simr to one in Xu Qianghua''s original world, involving the Evergrande Group, which had to file for bankruptcy.


    While the Jiang Group wouldn''t end up as badly off as Evergrande, they would still suffer significant losses in stock value.


    Xu Qianghua nned to use this situation to make enough money to be well-prepared for the game.


    As he was deep in thought about his ns, the system interrupted him.


    [Hey host, can you please look at the items that are still here?]

 Chapter 5: The items

    [Hey host, can you please look at the items that are still here?]


    The system, which had been quiet, suddenly spoke, surprising Xu Qianghua, who was still thinking about how to make more money.


    ''Hey system, why are you talking about those rusted items?'' Xu Qianghuained, recalling the time-space stone.


    When he first saw those items, he thought they were something useful, but when he tried to inject his spiritual energy into them, they rejected it. So he left them in the system space, to be used as paperweights or throwing stones if needed.


    "But now that I think about it, was the space-time stone simr to the ones left in the system space?" mused Xu Qianghua.


    ''System, why are you asking me to check them? Did they also have some kind of seal that came undone due to the space-time storm?''


    [Yes, a few of them can be viewed now] the system answered.


    ''Oh, let''s see what they are that needed to be sealed'' Xu Qianghua thought as he opened the system space to view the unsealed items.


    The first item he saw was a Chinese tower. When he checked, the system disyed its information:


    Scripture Tower (Chaos):


    Description: Once a well-known tower, it lost most of its power due to a war long ago and returned to its initial level to preserve itself. Most of its functions are lost due to the erosion of time but can be restored with the right materials.


    As he read the description, Xu Qianghua first became confused and then excited.


    ''Hey system, why is there an item for family-style yers?'' Xu Qianghua asked.


    In the game Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny, yers could choose to be adventurer yers or family-style yers. Adventurer yers had more freedom, often traveling as nomads, but they usuallycked strong backgrounds, which were important in a world ruled by strength and connections.


    Family-style yers, on the other hand, were bound by the families they created, which provided support but required significant resources, often involving real money, to grow.


    In hisst life, Xu Qianghua had seen a news post about someone spending billions of Lumina on the game. Lumina was a digital currency managed by the United Nations treasury, secure and universally epted, ensuring a stable and fair economic system.


    The article discussed how someone spent an enormous amount on a game that had no prior advertising, which intrigued many, including Xu Qianghua. That yerter became one of the biggest forces after the game merged with real life, bing a major decision-maker.


    In hisst life, Xu Qianghua didn''t invest heavily in the game, thinking it would die off like others. As a result, he chose to be an adventurer. However, he now realized the potential benefits of ying as a family-style yer.


    [Yes host, it seems that the cave belonged to someone who was a family-style yer] the system said.


    [But the quality of these items is far higher than anything we knew of in the past life. From my analysis, these items might have belonged to one of the top 100 civilizations from the void list.]


    ''What?'' Xu Qianghua shouted in his mind. ''Are you telling me that the secret realm was rted to one of those races?''


    [Yes, I believe so, host] the system responded.


    ''I see, then that changes my ns'' Xu Qianghua thought, looking at the tower and the other items.


    ''Okay, let''s see the other items and make a n to get a better head start.''


    The second item was a miniature mountain with cracks.


    Spirit Beast Mountain (Chaos):


    Description: Once a mythical mountain where Beast gods resided, it lost most of its power due to a war. It needs special materials to function again.


    ''Hey system, why are the items broken and needing repairs before use? And what kind of war can damage a chaos-grade item?'' Xu Qianghua was confused.


    [I don''t know, host,] the system replied.


    [I was not born in this universe, but in the original universe you traveled from.]


    [So I do not know about any wars that might have happened before the game came to this.]


    ''Right, you were grabbed by me when my soul was getting sucked into this universe'' Xu Qianghua recalled from a previous conversation with his system.


    ''It''s still funny to think that a spiritual being, just born, was sucked into a different universe and had to bind to my soul to survive. And to add to the irony, you had to choose to be a system that helps its host.''


    [Yes, it is funny.]


    [But I think that was for the best,] the system continued.


    [If I hadn''t been grabbed by you, I would have died because I was a special spiritual soul that was against thews of that universe.]


    [I would have been annihted by the will of the universe or enved by it, bing a mindless creature.]

 Chapter 6: The items 2

    "Okay, let''s look at the other items," Xu Qianghua thought.


    The third item was a token with a huge pavilion visible on it.


    Family Token (Chaos):


    Description: Used to create a separate subdimension with all the necessary buildings and mechanics for a family to live and thrive.


    Xu Qianghua expected this because of the earlier items and the pavilion on the token, representing the main hall where the family head lived and conducted meetings. What surprised Xu Qianghua was the quality of the token.


    In Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny, item quality ranges from low to high: ck Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, Epic, Legendary, Starlight, Gxy, Universal, Mythical, and finally, Chaos.


    In hisst life, the highest quality family token he had ever seen was Gxy stage, which was from an auction in a different universe controlled by a race among the top 100. Tokens of the universal stage and above are rarely seen and highly sought after, often causing the extermination of entire races if known by powerful races that are upgrading their world to a high-grade world.


    Even in the system store during the first two days, the highest token was a Legendary rank Family Token, and there was only one. The highest token used by people from this universe was Starlight, obtained by someone who spent most of their fortune on a Starlight mission and returned half-dead with only a few years left to live.


    However, due to the Starlight Family Token, this person built a family strong enough to rank in the upper top 5 of their before dying, which shocked everyone and started a craze for high-level missions issued by the universal will, costing many lives.


    Now, Xu Qianghua had three items of Chaos rank, acquired for free because, at the time, no one else wanted them, thinking they were just junk from the past.


    "Hey, system, are you sure these are Chaos ranked?" Xu Qianghua asked, confused.


    [Yes, they are all Chaos ranked,] the system confirmed.


    "Wow, then won''t I be unbeatable after the game bes real?" Xu Qianghua was excited, imagining his bright future with these items.


    Xu Qianghua looked at the next item, two cards with mysterious lines and blurred figures.


    Family Card (Chaos):


    Description: Can be used in the family subspace to create people to help the family head to sess.


    Xu Qianghua was not surprised because, given the other items, he guessed the cave was either an inheritance or someone''s personal space where they stored belongings for future use. He leaned toward thetter because an inheritance would have more challenges and protection.


    ''But why was this space so unprotected?''


    Xu Qianghua was confused, having never imagined that the ce he had found was where a family-style yer had kept their treasures.


    "Hey system, what do you think happened to the yer?" Xu Qianghua asked, seeking insight.


    [I am not sure, host] the system replied.


    [But my best guess is that the person is dead. If they were alive, they would not have left these items unprotected.]


    "I agree," Xu Qianghua nodded.


    The cards he had were called family cards, created by the universe for family-style yers to expand their families. Each card generated either a group of people with varying ages and personalities or a single person of high quality. The Supreme will, judges the individuals created from the card based on their overall stats, physique, talents, mindset, and will.


    Family cards were crucial for family-style yers, who needed to upgrade their family levels by increasing poption and cultivation strength. Family levels ranged from 1-9, with further divisions into initial, middle, and peak levels, depending on the number of individuals at each corresponding level.


    This hierarchy was important for upgrading world levels, divided into lower, mid, and potentially higher worlds. Lower worlds had level 1-5 families, mid-worlds had level 6-9 families and high-level worlds required at least an Emperor Level family to evolve.


    Xu Qianghua reviewed the items and felt happy, envisioning a bright future where these treasures would help him get unprecedented power and influence. With Chaos-ranked items at his disposal, he was set to dominate the game and secure his ce at the pinnacle of this new reality.


    "Okay, let''s see what the next item is," Xu Qianghua thought as he picked up a small jade box.


    Dual Cultivation Manual (Chaos):


    Description: A rare manual that contains techniques for dual cultivation, allowing practitioners to enhance their spiritual energy and cultivation speed through shared practice. There are two versions, one for males and one for females.


    Xu Qianghua was thrilled. ''This will be perfect for enhancing my cultivation speed and spiritual energy'' he mused. He already has two people who can use the female versions.


    Next, he found a delicate, ornate sword.


    Sword of Family Fortune (Chaos):


    Description: A sword that grows stronger as the family''s luck improves. It starts at a low level but has the potential to be incredibly powerful as the family''s fortune rises.


    ''Finally, a growth weapon'' Xu Qianghua thought as he looked at the weapon as this would make him not need a new weapon throughout his cultivation journey.


    Then, he saw a ring with intricate carvings.


    Ring of Infinite Storage (Chaos):


    Description: A spatial ring with virtually limitless storage capacity. Items stored inside are preserved, and time does not affect them.


    Xu Qianghua''s eyes widened and questioned. "If the yer had this then why did he keep the other items lying around and not in this ring?"


    He then picked up a small crystal ball.


    Crystal of Foresight (Chaos):


    Description: Allows the user to see glimpses of possible futures. Can be used to foresee dangers and opportunities, giving the user a strategic advantage.


    "This item is useless for me" Xu Qianghua realized.


    [Not really, host] the system countered


    [With you changing your actions, the timeline will also change]


    [So these items can be useful to check the uracy].


    ''Hmmm, I agree'' Xu Qianghua nodded.


    Finally, he picked up a beautiful, ornate key.


    Key of the Ancients (Chaos):


    Description: Opens a portal to an ancient realm filled with treasures and knowledge. The realm is said to be extremely dangerous, but the rewards are unparalleled.


    ''This key will help my family members getbat experience after the game merges.'' Xu Qianghua thought, feeling a surge of excitement.


    With these Chaos-ranked items, Xu Qianghua knew he had the potential to be one of the most powerful figures in the new reality. He would need to use them wisely and hide them from other prying eyes.


    As he nned his next steps, Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but feel a sense of weight, he knew that with these items he could bring the human race from this world to a higher level than his past life.


    Xu Qianghua spent the next few hours thoroughly nning his strategies, considering every possible angle and contingency. He knew that he had to prepare now before the game came out, and he was determined to be prepared for whatever challengesy ahead.


    As he looked at the Chaos-ranked items before him, Xu Qianghua knew that his journey was just beginning. The road ahead would be long and arduous, but he was ready to embrace the challenges and triumphs that awaited him. With the system by his side and the power of the Chaos items, he was confident that he could achieve greatness and secure his ce in the new world order.

 Chapter 7: The System

    "Haaah" Xu Qianghua sighed as he stored the other items in the system space.


    He preferred the system space over the storage ring for two reasons: he couldn''t use the spiritual qi to activate the ring, and it was safer in the system.


    Xu Qianghua decided to use the space ring as a show for others since he didn''t want to reveal the existence of the system. Then, as if remembering something, he asked the system, ''Hey system, why haven''t you signed in yet?''


    The system he had was a sign-in system. When it merged with his soul, the spiritual being that came along with me from the original universe had to change or risk being erased due to ack of power. She chose to transform into a system based on Xu Qianghua''s memories, hoping he would be a good person.


    Initially, the spiritual being could convert anything into whatever she wanted, but with limitations. After bing a system, these limitations were removed, but a new one appeared: she had to help the host and could only use her power once daily, turning things into random items depending on the energy used.


    At first, the spiritual being was angry and didn''t speak to Xu Qianghua, so he had no idea she was inside his soul. But after the game merged, she had to reveal herself to avoid being destroyed or enved.


    She introduced herself as a system Xu Qianghua got after he transmigrated, which he believed because he was an avid reader. As they spent more time together, she revealed her true self and exined her origin.


    Xu Qianghua was surprised at first but then relieved. When asked why, he said, ''I was worried you were part of a n by the top 100 to control this world through me.''


    This initially infuriated the system, but she calmed down and forgave Xu Qianghua, understanding his perspective as she would do the same. This brought them closer and shaped their current rtionship.


    [Right, before signing in, host, you need to read my new instructions. You''ll be happy with the changes] the system said, bringing a transparent screen in front of Xu Qianghua.


    Xu Qianghua saw new functions added to the system. [When we went through the space-time storm, I absorbed a lot of power, which allowed me to evolve and add these new functions] the system exined.


    [I had to choose a direction for my powers. The first option was a check-in system where you roam around the world and check in in different new and exotic ces like those in novels from your original world and this world.]


    [The second option was to abandon the sign-in function, mostly except for weekly sign-ins, and focus on a system store and an achievement function to expand and upgrade your family.]


    [I chose the second option because it would be better] the system continued.


    ''That''s great, at least there''s a change from the past where I mostly got useless items from the draws'' Xu Qianghua said, eyes brightening.


    [Although I agree with your statement, host, that''s hurtful,] the system responded, acting sad.


    ''I''m sorry about that, but it''s true'' Xu Qianghua said, trying to sound justified.


    ''Anyways, what are the new additions?''


    [The main role of this new system is to give customized rewards every time you upgrade your family level,] the system exined.


    [I absorbed a lot of energy from the time-space storm, which I can use to help you. Since you chose to be a family-style yer, this type of system will be more useful. The weekly sign-ins will provide personal prizes to help you advance quickly.]


    ''I like this new update,'' Xu Qianghua thought, nodding happily.


    ''But system, do you have a newbie gift or something?'' he asked, half expecting to be rejected like in hisst life.


    [Yes, this time I can give you a newbie gift, and it will be perfect for you and the twodies you have.]


    ''Whoa, the system isn''t stingy anymore. Surprising'' Xu Qianghua said, not believing what he heard.


    [Host, you have to believe me. It''s not that I want to be stingy. The spiritual energy present made it impossible to create even a top-grade spirit stone. Expecting high-grade items was impossible] the system countered.


    "I understand and can imagine the difficulty" Xu Qianghua sighed, recalling his past life.


    "It was tough for adventure yers due to theck of spiritual qi. The world was still a lower world and only upgraded a few years before I came back in time."


    "So, can I open the newbie gift yet?" Xu Qianghua asked, excited to see what the system had prepared.


    [Not yet, because the items can''t generate until the game bes avable,] the system replied, shutting down Xu Qianghua''s hopes.


    "Is there no other way?" Xu Qianghua asked, unwilling to ept the reality.


    [Nope, you have to wait until the gamees online. But host, I think it''s worth the wait, as these items will help you greatly when the game starts] the system put her foot down.


    "Okay, fine, but I hope it''s as good as you say it is" Xu Qianghua said, giving up when he realized she wouldn''t reveal what was in the newbie gift.


    He started thinking about what else he had to do today. He opened his terminal to browse the news, looking for any new topics that might catch his attention.


    Then, he heard a knock on the door.


    Knock Knock


    Xu Qianghua was surprised. He had told the maids not to knock on the door until he came out on his own, but someone had knocked.


    "Who is it?" he asked, curious.


    "It''s me," came the reply, a female voice he recognized as Sister Meiying''s.


    Xu Qianghua put down his terminal and got up to open the door.

 Chapter 8: Mother-In-Law (R18)

    "Hey, Qiangqiang" waved Liu Meiying


    "Hey sister Meying, why are you home so early?" Xu Qianghua asked confused.


    "It is not early, it''s already 5 pm" Liu Meiying said in a surprised tone.


    "Huh!!" Xu Qianghua surprised went back and opened his terminal to check the time.


    ''It''s really 5 pm, I was so lost in thought that I forgot to even eat my lunch'' Xu Qianghua thought baffled.


    When Qu Xianghua went back to grab his terminal, Liu Meiying entered the bedroom and locked the door while facing Xu Qianghua.


    She slowly started to take off her ck zer coat and threw it on the chair near her.


    Then she slowly unbuttoned her white shirt and came close to Xu Qianghua.


    He also sensed that someone came near him due to the years of fighting in his past life.


    When he turned around he saw Liu Meiying slowly start to undress.


    Xu Qianghua caught by surprise did not do anything and just watched her as she came in front of him and one of her hands slowly started to rub against my dick.


    The other hand was ced on my face as she slowly caressed me.


    Liu Meiying''s hands slowly moved towards his crotch and unzipped his pants.


    Then her hands moved towards the boxer shorts and she pulled them down.


    His erect cock was now outside the boxer and standing proud.


    Liu Meiying''s expression slightly turned sly and lustful.


    She started to rub the head of the dick.


    This made Xu Qianghua get goosebumps on his back.


    Liu Meiying seeing that Xu Qianghua was liking what she was doing, she slowly bent down and took the cock inside her mouth.


    She started with the tip of the dick.


    The tongue circled the tip and licked the pre-cuming from it.


    Then she inserted half the dick in her mouth and started slowly licking his dick while sucking hard.


    "Ah! Sister Meiyung feels so good" Moaned Xu Qianghua.


    Liu Meiying released the dick.


    "I heard a birdie tell me that this morning, something happened in the main bedroom when you woke up". Liu Meiying said as she slowly rubbed the dick.


    Xu Qianghua was dazed due to the way she sucked his dick and he was unresponsive for a while.


    But after a few seconds, he came back and his brain rebooted and brought back the words said by Liu Meiying.


    "What are you talking about sister Meiying?" And in the end, he chose ignorance


    Not liking his answer she squeezed his dick which was still in her hand.


    "But the birdie already gave me proof about this incident" Liu Meiying said as she slowly released his dick while licking his tip.


    "I do not believe that sister Meiying" said Xu Qianghua as he put up hisst struggle.


    Then she released the dick, she stood up and took out her terminal and opened a video.


    The video showed the incident of the morning.


    In the video, the camera was focused on the bed where Xu Qianghua sitting while Liu Anwei came in.


    After a little chat, the video showed how Xu QIanghua''s dick got hard.


    Andter how Liu Anwei helped him calm down his dick while calling him father.


    After this, she closed her terminal and looked at Xu Qianghua with a look of cunningness and victory over this matter.


    Xu Qianghua sighed in defeat over this and then looked at Liu Meiying.


    "Yes, so she helped me in the morning" admitted Xu Qianghua as he sat on his bed.


    "So what, didn''t you do it the day before yesterday" said Xu Qianghua


    "Dear, I do not mind if she does the morning service" said Liu Meiying as she sat near him and came close to his ear while still rubbing his dick.


    "I am more interested in you bing her father" continued Liu Meiying as she used her index finger and traced Xu Qianghua''s dick from base to the tip.


    "I thought you wanted to be my son-inw, SON-IN-LAW" she said while blowing air each time she said thest 3 words. This caused Xu Qianghua to shiver in delight.


    "But, mother-inw, I wanted to experience the feeling of bing a father to An''an" Xu Qianghua said as he grabbed her E-cup boobs.


    "Oh, is that so?" surprised by the answer but continued to stoke his dick.


    "But, I am such an olddy, are you okay with me?" Liu Meiying said with a sly grin as she looked straight at Xu Qianghua as she waited for his answer.


    "I do not think so sister Meiying" replied Xu Qianghua whileining internally about her way of denouncing herself.


    "Anyway, we can talk about that after An''anes back" Xu Qianghua diverted the topic regarding his morning service.


    "Let''s finish this and eat some dinner because I am starving" Xu QIanghua said with puppy dog eyes while pointing his finger at the fully erect dick that Li Meiying was stroking.


    "My little son-inw wants his mother-inw''s help, so of course I will help" Liu Meiying said as she pushed Xu Qianghua on the bed while she slowly crawled while her E cup knockers jiggled.


    Her face was close to his dick and she licked it from the head to the base.


    "Aaaah!! Sister Meiying!!" Xu Qianghua yelled while he put his hand on her head and started to feel good.


    "Yes, my little boy, mommy is here to help you" Liu Meiying said as she gave one of his balls a little bite.


    This made Xu Qianghua even more aroused, and it almost made him burst.


    But, he endured, grabbed Liu Meiying, and slowly moved her mouth toward the tip of his dick.


    Her tongue slowly started to trace his tip while she started to insert half the dick inside her mouth.


    Her left hand started to stroke the base and the other started to massage his balls.


    The tongue of Liu Meiying started to lick the underside of the shaft while her other hand slowly stroked the dick.


    Then, her head started to bob up and down.


    Liu Meiying was now able to put the whole dick inside her mouth while she yed with the balls with her right hand while stroking his dick after she released his dick from the deep throat.


    "Uuuuh!! Sister Meiying you are too good!!" Xu Qianghua could not help butpliment on how great her blowjob was.


    "I know that I am so good, just look how hard my son-inw''s dick got" Liu Meiying said with a grin as she stroked Xu Qianghua''s dick.


    Xu Qianghua then grabbed her head and pulled her to his dick and started to pump into her mouth while she gagged.


    Liu Meiying looked at Xu Qianghua in his eyes while he fucked her mouth and she started to moan while her eyes were getting teary due to him being rough.


    Then, the dick was all wet from the saliva and pre-cum.


    Xu Qianghua held her head with both of his hands and started to pound inside her mouth as he looked into her eyes while she was looking at his dick that was filling her mouth.


    This continued for a full 7 minutes.


    Xu Qianghua fully immersed in the deep throat, while sister Meiying just letting him continue as she rubbed her pussy with other hand.

 Chapter 9: Mother-In-Law 2 (R18)

    Liu Meiying released her clit and used that hand to massage his balls.


    Her right hand continued to y with her nipples as she felt good with the dick going in and out of her mouth.


    This continued for 15 minutes when finally Xu Qianghua was about to cum.


    "Sister Meiying, I am about to cum!!" Xu Qianghua said as he started to pant.


    "Honey, mommy wants to drink your milk, cum for mommy!"


    "Uuuuh!! Sister Meiying! Uuuh!! Sister Meiying!! I am cumming!!" Xu Qianghua screamed as he started to fuck her mouth even harder.


    ''He is fucking me even harder than he was in the morning with Weiwei'' Liu Meiying thought while feeling the dick go back and forth in her throat and her eyes slowly blurred up due to him being rough.


    Then, the dick finally shot the load inside her mouth while Xu Qianghua released her head and fell back on the bed.


    His dick still inside her mouth, Liu Meiying started to drink the cum that was inside her mouth while still fingering herself.


    ''Wow, I never felt his dick being hard that long or releasing so much cum. He is still a teenager after all.'' Liu Meiying thought as she drank his milk.


    After drinking all the cum, Liu Meiying released the dick and looked at Xu Qianghua while panting.


    "That was too good. You really know how to satisfy your mother-inw" Liu Meiying said as she slowly licked her lips.


    But Xu Qianghua''s dick was still hard, which made Liu Meiying give up the idea to clean up and go take a quick shower.


    Shepletely undressed herself and forcefully removed the shirt that Xu Qianghua was wearing.


    Then shey down on the bed and said "Come on, fuck me now."


    Xu Qianghua still lying on the bed, got close to her pussy.


    Liu Meiying lifted her leg so her pussy was facing Xu Qianghua''s dick.


    Liu Meiying grabbed Xu Qianghua''s dick with her hands and aimed it at her pussy.


    The dick touched her clitoris for a few seconds while Liu Meiying rubbed it against the clit and then the head of his dick went inside her pussy.


    Xu Qianghua inserted his dick slowly inside her pussy while looking at her eyes.


    When Liu Meiying felt his dick slowlying inside her, so she grabbed Xu Qianghua''s hands and guided them to her E-cup boobs to make him speed up with his actions.


    He got the hint, so he directly inserted his dick in her tight pussy which caused her to moan long and loudly.


    "Uuuuuh!! Qiangqiang!! Fuck me! Uuhhh! Faster!!" Liu Meiying screamed as he fucked her faster.


    Xu Qianghua also started to pump faster while grabbing her boobs.


    Liu Meiying,pletely horny now, was really enjoying the feeling of her little son-inw''s cock fucking her pussy.


    She was grabbing his ass and guiding him deeper in while saying "Faster! Harder! More! Deeper!"


    Xu Qianghua continued to pump her pussy for a whole 30 minutes and Liu Meiying was screaming, "Ah! Ah! Ah! Oh, Qiangqiang! I love you! I love you!"


    Xu Qianghua now pumped even harder and more violent due to his excitement and the fact that Liu Meiying was screaming about loving him.


    This continued for a full 40 minutes and then finally, Xu Qianghua came inside her pussy again.


    After he finished shooting the second load, he copsed on the bed while Liu Meiying was still enjoying the feeling of her son-inw''s cock deep in her pussy.


    Xu Qianghua came back to his senses after 5 minutes and said "I am tired now, so let''s eat dinner, sister Meiying."


    He said as he kept fondling her boobs.


    Liu Meiying did not move for some time as she enjoyed the feeling of her son-inw''s fondling and the cum deep inside her pussy.


    She slowly got out of bed and started to go towards the bathroom naked.


    As she walked towards the bathroom door, she did not forget to sway her juicy ass.


    This caught Xu Qianghua''s attention.


    "Qiangqiang, do you want to take a shower together?" Liu Meiying asked as she was about to enter the bathroom.


    This caused Xu Qianghua who was in a trance to wake up.


    "Huh? Oh, Yes I would love to" Xu Qianghua replied excitedly as he jogged up to Liu Meiying.


    They spent around 10 minutes helping each other wash, but Xu Qianghua felt it too uneventful, so Liu Meiying who was scrubbing his broad chest which looked more defined without clothes.


    He brought his right hand towards her pussy, first, he flicked her clit, to which she yelped out in surprise.


    Then realizing what Xu Qianghua did, she did not do anything and continued washing him.


    This action did not surprise her as he usually does this whenever they bathe together and has be a custom.


    So throughout the time while Liu Meiying was cleaning herself and Xu Qianghua, he finger fucked her and sometimes yed with her clit which caused her to moan the whole time.


    But she did not lose control of her body, only shaking constantly from the pleasure.


    Then, Xu Qianghua took his dick and entered her pussy, he did not move and only waited.


    Liu Meiying was surprised by his dick still being hard, then she released his dick which surprised Xu Qianghua.


    But before he could say anything she brought her face to face his face and kissed his lips.


    While she was kissing him she slowly straddled him.


    Seeing her wrapping her legs around his waist with his dick inside her pussy aroused Xu Qianghua.


    So he grabbed her by her juicy ass and pulled her towards him, which caused his dick to kiss her womb.


    Xu Qianghua started to thrust inside her and he was looking straight into her eyes while she was still kissing him.


    She grabbed his head and ced her tongue in his mouth.


    This caused the dick to go in and out of her pussy even faster than before and she could not help but moan with pleasure while her hands were now groping Xu Qianghua''s pecs.


    They continued to kiss each other while he fucked her.


    It continued for around 15 minutes due to him still being sensitive from his previous ejaction.


    "I am about to cum sister Meiying!!" Xu Qianghua screamed while looking at her face and grabbed her boobs with one of his hands.


    "Uuuh! Me too! Aaah!!" Liu Meiying replied while moaning in his mouth due to him being rough again.


    They both climaxed simultaneously, she grabbed his hair as her body was shaking from the cum that was deep in her pussy.


    Then she copsed on Xu Qianghua, he kept his dick inside to continue feeling the spasms from the climax Liu Meiying experienced.

 Chapter 10: Shadow

    After a few minutes, Liu Meiying felt her body stabilize and slowly got off Xu Qianghua, then quickly washed off any cum and sweat.


    This time, Xu Qianghua did not do anything because he was really hungry.


    After about five minutes, they both came out naked while using the towel to rub off the water from their bodies.


    Then both of them went to the main bedroom, which was on the same floor, to get a change of clothes.


    They were not worried about anyone looking at them as only six maids were living and working in this vi, and all of them were loyal as they were orphans from the same orphanage where Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei came from.


    And if you are wondering how Liu Anwei became Liu Meiying''s daughter.


    Liu Meiying adopted Liu Anwei from the same orphanage she was from as she was the only one with white hair, making her an outcast then.


    Yes, the whole vi is full of orphans who never knew who their parents were, like thedies in the vi, and Xu Qianghua''s parents died in a ne crash.


    So, they all protected each other and stayed together even when the game merged.


    In his past life, Xu Qianghua remembered that some of the people who were as rich as him abused their servants, and when the game merged, the good-natured ones left them and went to do their own thing, or in worse case scenarios, the servants killed their employers due to the treatment they received.


    But that did not happen to him because all of the maids were Xu Qianghua''s personal maids who had been with him since his parents founded the orphanage that they funded, and that was where Meiying grew up.


    They found that Grandma Su, who was taking care of the children, was a genius in both the service industry and the business area.


    The service industry that Xu Qianghua is talking about is not those sexual ones, but a reputable and upright service she used to be an instructor at a world-renowned maid training academy whoter got employed by the top 1% of rich people to help them with internal work while they were away.


    So, Grandma Su, with the funding of my parents, made them into superwomen who could handle any situation that might arise during their tenure.


    But sister Meiying was special because she could not learn any of the knowledge from the service industry as they did not suit her.


    But she quickly mastered the business side and became better than the grandma by the time she graduated from high school.


    She went to the most prestigious college in the world with a schrship, which is amazing in its own way.


    But that was not the most important point; the important point is that she was number one in her grade.


    So when she was about to graduate, she was offered a lot of options that could make her richer than Xu Qianghua''s parents, who spent most of their lives running around to grow theirpany.


    But she rejected them and instead hid her achievements and came to ourpany as thanks for helping the orphanage and sponsoring her until high school with everything.


    And that is why no one in ourpany knew about her achievements except for Xu Qianghua''s mother, who did not mention this either.


    Xu Qianghua found out about this after she started her own chamber ofmerce from scratch and made it into one of the most well-known and powerful enough to contend with the top 10 ranked families in the world.


    So this life, he will help Liu Meiying, so it will be easier than doing it herself.


    But Xu Qianghua''s attention then went back to Grandma Su and the children from the orphanage.


    After the game merged, Grandma Su created an information and assassination organization that brought fear and respect from everyone in the new world.


    The organization was called Shadow, as all the children were taught a special cultivation manual that could make them into top-notch assassins.


    The organization was also popr for two reasons, one of them being the core of the organization was controlled only by females, as all the original members were females from the orphanage who stayed with the grandma, while the few males that were still in the orphanage left after the game merged, leaving the women alone to fend for themselves.


    But the males instead missed a golden opportunity to be part of Shadow''s core members.


    The second reason was that there was no leader to lead them. Everyone thought that Grandma Su, who goes by the code name Head Maid, managed the organization and the people in it by training them.


    Some spected that it was because they did not find the right person, some said that because they did not want a boss to order them around, but most thought that there was a boss but they must be hiding.


    So when Xu Qianghua went to meet them, he asked this question, and the answer she gave surprised him, and that was:


    "The organization does not have a leader because you are the leader, Qiangqiang" said Grandma Su.


    This surprised Xu Qianghua, who had many questions but decided to listen as the grandma continued.


    "You see, my child when we were poor due to not having any funding, your parents helped us tide over the difficulties. So after that, I pledged that I would always be loyal to your family.


    And since I have taken care of these children, I have told them the truth about how you and your family are the reason why we can have this safe and happy environment.


    So the majority of them have also pledged that they would be loyal to your family, which includes Meimei.


    I have taught them different skills that can be helpful for you, but some people viewed the help your family had given as a selfish motive, and they were taken care of until 18 years old without the skills that I had given others and let them leave the orphanage. This group of people included the few male children who left the orphanage after the game merged.


    They wanted to use you, who had helped the orphanage, for their gain, but when I found out, I made them leave the orphanage and removed them from the official registry so that they could not use the orphanage as leverage.


    And to help you, I and the people who are loyal to you created Shadow" Grandma Su ended her exnation.


    This had Xu Qianghua surprised and unresponsive for a few minutes until he came back to his senses and asked.


    "So you are telling me that this whole organization is mine?" Xu Qianghua asked, still baffled.


    "Yes, and that is why there was no leader for Shadow, as we are waiting for you toe and take the role" Grandma Su said with a nod to Xu Qianghua''s question.

 Chapter 11: The Talk

    While Xu Qianghua was still lost in thought about Shadow and his unexpected leadership role, a voice startled him.


    "Qiangqiang, what are you spacing out for?" Liu Meiying asked, turning her head to check.


    "Huh!? Oh, nothing, sister Meiying, let''s go change," Xu Qianghua replied, jolted by her sudden question, and urged Liu Meiying to change.


    "Okay, sweetie," Liu Meiying responded, though she seemed suspicious, she let the matter go.


    While walking ahead of Liu Meiying, Xu Qianghua made up his mind to ensure that all the people from the orphanage who were loyal to him were required to y Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny when it was released. This would give them a better start than they had in his previous life.


    However, he also needed to find a way to get rid of the good-for-nothing leeches who were given everything but, instead of being content and thankful, regarded them as a piggyback to squeeze.


    ''But I should do that a few days before the game goes online, or else I''ll have to deal with them, and I don''t want anyone to deal with that,'' Xu Qianghua reminded himself. He then pushed the thought to the back of his mind as they reached the entrance to the main bedroom.


    They entered the main bedroom and went to the walk-in closet, filled with clothes belonging to Xu Qianghua, Liu Anwei, and Liu Meiying.


    ''As it''s going to be nighttime soon, should I just wear my nightgown, or should I wear something else?'' Liu Meiying asked herself as she held a red, sexy, transparent nightgown in one hand and a normal pair of pajamas in the other.


    Suddenly struck by an idea, she decided to involve Xu Qianghua.


    "Hey, Qiangqiang, what do you think I should wear?" Liu Meiying held up the two pieces of clothing, seeking Xu Qianghua''s opinion.


    Caught off guard, Xu Qianghua hesitated for a moment before quickly understanding her intentions. He pointed to one of the choices.


    "I think this one is good," he said, indicating the red, sexy, transparent nightgown.


    Surprised by his choice, Liu Meiying didn''t expect such a reaction from him. Nevertheless, she agreed and put away the normal pajamas, opting for the red nightgown without any underwear.


    Xu Qianghua wasn''t surprised by her choice, as she never wore underwear at home. When he asked her why, she replied, "They''ll be in the way when you ever want to have sex. I''m ready whenever you want; you just have to ask," licking her lips and casting a suggestive nce at him.


    Observing her, others in the house followed suit and never wore any underwear whenever they were alone with him.


    After changing, Liu Meiying wore the red nightgown, fully revealing her smooth, long legs, with only her chest barely covered and cum still dripping from her pussy. As for Xu Qianghua, he wore a pair of pants and a white shirt, preferring not to sleep naked.


    "Come, let''s go have dinner," Xu Qianghua said, leading the way to the dining hall with Liu Meiying following behind.


    In the dining hall, Su Meixue and Su Meiling had already set up all the dishes on the table.


    "Master, Sister Meiying, you''re here. Please, sit down," Su Meixue said, pushing the main head chair out for Xu Qianghua.


    Xu Qianghua sat down at the main seat, while Liu Meiying took the seat next to him on the right side.


    As the maids served the dishes, Liu Meiying asked Xu Qianghua, "Hey Qiangqiang, where is Weiwei?"


    "Oh, she''s going to bete due to having to finish up her final projects," Xu Qianghua replied, picking up his chopsticks.


    Grabbing a dish, he ced it in Liu Meiying''s bowl, saying, "You should eat, Sister Meiying. You must be hungry and tired after work and the ''exercise'' we did just now."


    "Thank you, Qiangqiang, but are you sure you''re not the one who should be eating more?" she replied, picking up another dish and cing it in Xu Qianghua''s bowl with a sexy smile.


    Observing the exchange, Su Meixue and Su Meiling blushed and smiled, imagining what had transpired between Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying upstairs.


    As dinner continued, the maids finished serving the dishes and stood behind the dining hall like statues.


    After dinner, as the maids served desserts, Liu Meiying asked Xu Qianghua, "So, you said you had something to talk about?"


    "Yes, Sister Meiying, I want your help with something. Let''s discuss it in the study," Xu Qianghua replied after finishing his dessert.


    "Thank you, girls, for the wonderful meal. Also, thank Meifang for the wonderful dinner, as always," he added as he got up to head towards the main study.


    Liu Meiying finished her dessert and followed Xu Qianghua up the stairs, thanking the girls as she passed.


    Su Meiling, who overheard their conversation, asked Su Meixue, "What do you think Master wanted to talk about with Sister Meiying?"


    "No idea, but you should focus on cleaning up the table rather than wondering about that," Su Meixue replied as she started to clear the table.


    Study Room


    Xu Qianghua entered the study first and took in the sight of walls lined with rows of books, from ancient to modern, in variousnguages¡ªbooks that would aid him in his pursuits.


    Liu Meiying followed closely, sitting on hisp and wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "So, what does my son-inw want to talk about with his mother-inw?" she teased, rubbing her nipples against his chest.


    Xu Qianghua, instead of replying immediately, pulled her into a tight hug, one hand resting on her waist while the other gently stroked her hair.


    "Sister Meiying, can you help me cash out my shares in the Xu Group?" he finally asked, his head next to hers while taking in the fresh scent from Liu Meiying''s hair.


    Liu Meiying who was enjoying Xu Qianghua''spany didn''t react at first but when her brain restarted and reyed what he said in her brain she jolted and tried to get out of Xu Qianghua''s embrace.

 Chapter 12: The Talk 2

    Xu Qianghua, knowing how Liu Meiying would react, did not let her go from his embrace. Instead, he said, "It''s okay, Sister Meiying, calm down."


    As he said this, he continued stroking her hair, which helped her recover from the shock of Xu Qianghua''s request. However, she still tried to leave his embrace. In response, Xu Qianghua kissed her cherry-red lips.


    Feeling her mouth blocked, she was shocked and made muffled sounds. He responded by entering her mouth with his tongue, seeking out her own. Their tongues entangled, and they shared a deep kiss for a few minutes until Liu Meiying started tapping rapidly on his back with her hands.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua ended the kiss, leaving Liu Meiying, who had no energy in her body from the deep kiss to just lie on him while he kept stroking her hair.


    The only sound that could be heard was Liu Meiying''s heavy breathing as she tried to gather herself.


    "Haah, haah, Qiangqiang, what are... haah... you talking about?" Liu Meiying asked, taking deep breaths.


    "I would like you to help me cash out my shares from the Xu Group and maybe yours too" Xu Qianghua said in a serious voice, keeping his eyes locked with Liu Meiying''s.


    "But why?" Liu Meiying asked, her voice choking slightly.


    "Because the wholepany is not worth it," Xu Qianghua said, moving the hand that was stroking her hair toward her cheek, gently caressing her smooth skin.


    "Why?" she repeated, her expression still one of disbelief.


    "Why? You should know why, Sister Meiying," Xu Qianghua said as he pecked her lips.


    "Is it because of all those traitors and deserters?" Liu Meiying tried to find reasons.


    "I will fix that before I leave the president position for you," Liu Meiying said, tightly holding onto him.


    "Sister Meiying, I believe you can do it, but this is not about me wanting the president position," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Then why? Do you not trust me?" she asked again, tears slowly starting to fall as she spoke.


    "No, no, no. It''s nothing like that, and if you asked, I would give the wholepany to you," Xu Qianghua felt distraught seeing her cry.


    "Then why?" Liu Meiying asked again.


    "Do you trust me?" Xu Qianghua asked instead of answering.


    She nodded like a little girl.


    "Thepany is not important to me, you are," Xu Qianghua said, pecking her lips again.


    "Then what is your n?" she asked, rubbing her head against his chest.


    "For now, I think we both should sell all our shares to the shareholders," Xu Qianghua said.


    Both Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying own about 45% of the shares. The majority was given to Xu Qianghua by his parents either as his first birthday gift orter when they passed away. So he owns 40% of the shares, and the remaining 5% belongs to Liu Meiying.


    The reason she does not want to sell the shares is that she does not want thepany, in which Xu Qianghua''s parents spent their lives, to be wasted.


    "This is the best option because if we do, we will have dodged a huge bullet," Xu Qianghua added.


    "I want the money to make more money and use that for something big that will change all of our lives," Xu Qianghua continued.


    "And I do not want you to spend time in that never-ending cleanup ce, where you have to deal with new traitors every time you deal with the old ones.


    And thatpany is going to fail in a short time anyway, so selling now is the best way," Xu Qianghua stated, stunning Liu Meiying.


    "What are you talking about?" Liu Meiying did not understand what he was saying.


    "Did you know that one of the shareholders is using one of our warehouses for illegal activities?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "What? No, I did not know that," replied Meiying.


    She, who just thought that this meeting was a normal conversation, was instead given so much new and shocking information that she did not know what to say.


    "Yeah, my parents found out about this and were about to go there and see if they could collect any information, but they died in that ne crash instead.


    So the shareholder never got caught and instead involved the wholepany in it by using its channels to make money.


    Now thepany won''t be open for long as the police have already found some clues, and this will bankrupt thepany. I want to make sure we sell our shares before we get caught up in that," Xu Qianghua said seriously.


    In his previous life, he and Liu Meiying had to go to the police station to give testimony for this as they were shareholders of thepany. But since they had never been close to that shareholder, they were never suspected because the police had no reason to suspect them.


    Due to this, Liu Meiying went into a negative spiral as this was caused under her watch, and she did not know how to face Xu Qianghua after that incident.


    He did not think about this incident because he never considered it as something he should fix since it was a foregone situation. But then he thought that he could use this as a way to short thepany and then earn back the money his parents earned from those blood-sucking shareholders who do not know anything other than relying on Liu Meiying.


    And instead of gratitude, they created fake evidence and tried to frame her while she was dealing with the mess one of the shareholders created.


    After that happened, shepletely gave up, sold her shares at a huge discount, and locked herself in her room until the game merged.


    So this life, he wanted to change this small future, which does not seem important in the grand scheme of things. She is a strong woman who bounced back and created a well-known chamber ofmerce from scratch.


    "Sister Meiying, you are limiting yourself and your potential in thispany. So I am asking you to trust me just this once and sell all of our shares and just enjoy this month. Everything will be clear," he asked her in a gentle voice.


    "But what about the legacy of your parents?" she asked as she started to cry.


    "When they died, they left me a letter. In it, they told me that sometimes letting go is the way to move forward.


    And I think letting go of this bundle of poison is the best for us. Thispany is something that was lost before they died. My parents were just holding on and not willing to give up.


    But I think we should, so we can start a new chapter without having to worry about anything," he said as he touched his forehead to hers, closing his eyes.

 Chapter 13: The Talk 3

    "But I think we should, so we can start a new chapter without worrying about anything," he said, touching his forehead to hers and closing his eyes.


    "So, what is your n?" she asked quietly, feeling the warmth from Xu Qianghua.


    "First, I want you to sell all of our shares in thepany to those bloodsuckers at the highest premium you can get," Xu Qianghua said, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Highest premium? Will they agree?" Liu Meiying asked.


    "They will because only the shareholder doing the illegal activity knows that the police wille after thepany. So, we have to divide the shares and distribute them among the others, but we must get the entire payment upfront instead of in installments," Xu Qianghua said, knowing Liu Meiying understood his n.


    "I see. So you want to divide the shares because you''re worried they might not pay everything upfront and we''d have to wait, which would be bad," Liu Meiying nodded.


    "Exactly. We need to sell the shares as soon as possible, and you should resign from your position and take any loyal subordinates with you," Xu Qianghua continued, outlining his strategy.


    "Then, when the money arrives, we just wait until the police intervene, which will cause thepany''s stock market value to plummet. We will then short thepany in the stock market" he exined.


    "But when you sell the shares, make them agree not to disclose the transaction for a month by imposing a significant penalty for breach of contract. That way, they won''t reveal that we sold our shares" he added.


    "But won''t they be suspicious about this?" she asked.


    "No, because they know most of the people in thepany are either loyal to them or are just there for the job. They''ll think we simply gave up and sold the shares, which is what we want. They''ll happily pay us in cash for the shares and for the month of silence, they will just think of it as us trying to save face" Xu Qianghua answered.


    "Then what?" Liu Meiying asked, feeling uneasy about being jobless as she was usually busy with work or spending time with family.


    "Simple. You''ll have a month of vacation, but during that time, we have two opportunities to make a lot of money," he smiled.


    "I know one of them is to short the shares of Xu Group and profit from that, but what about the other way?" she asked, confused. "You''re not going to do something illegal, right?"


    "No, Sister Meiying, the second one is simr to the first, but we will both long and short twopanies. This is going to happen within two days," he exined.


    "Oh, and whatpanies are those?" she asked, curious.


    "One of them is the Jiang Group, and the other is the WayFlower Group," he revealed without any suspense.


    He did this because he didn''t have much experience in this area. He preferred a carefree life, so after some consideration, he decided to let Liu Meiying handle it. She had extensive experience in this field. Moreover, he knew she didn''t enjoy vacations, so this would keep her engaged and prevent boredom.


    "Oh, and what will they do that will cause their stock values to rise and fall in two days?" she asked, continuing to nuzzle her head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    Xu Qianghua liked it when she did this because Liu Meiying, usually a sassy and sexy businesswoman, would turn into a cute and obedient little kitten.


    Then Xu Qianghua told her what would happen soon, leaving Liu Meiying speechless as she did not expect the final results.


    "So you are telling me that so many things will happen in one month?" Liu Meiying, who heard the whole story, didn''t know how to feel. She sighed in frustration and amazement.


    Frustration due to how thepany she worked so hard for would be ruined because of one shareholder. It was baffling to her as thepany was worth around 10 billion.


    Although this money is a lot in today''s society, it is not a bigpany due to advancing technology. A lot of grunt work is automated, which results in many people losing jobs. Governments tried various ways to get their citizens into differentpanies with stable careers, making everyone much wealthier than people in Xu Qianghua''s original world.


    Liu Meiying, a business genius, couldn''t turn a 10 billionpany into a huge enterprise because the shareholders wouldn''t approve any of her projects. They liked the status quo and feared losing their positions if thepany grew.


    "Yes, and we just have to enjoy our vacation and make a lot of money in these two uing events," Xu Qianghua nodded.


    "And why are we trying to make so much money?" she asked. "We should have enough to livefortably after selling the shares."


    To this, Xu Qianghua didn''t answer but instead asked the system, ''Hey system, if I tell her about my rebirth, will anything happen?''


    Yes, he wanted to reveal to Liu Meiying that he was reborn because he trusted herpletely and could tell her anything.


    [You can tell her, host, but I would keep the details limited until the game starts as knowing too much can alert the world''s will.]


    ''So after the game merges then I can tell her more?'' Xu Qianghua asked the system.


    [About the future of the game?]


    [You can, but the future will change significantly because of the items you have, which will quicken the time it takes for the world to reach the middle realmpared to your past life.]


    ''Okay, I will only tell her that I am from the future and that the world will change because of Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny so that she won''t be surprisedter'' Xu Qianghua decided.


    "Sister Meiying, I have something to tell you that might sound unbelievable, but you have to believe me" Xu Qianghua said, holding her head with both hands.


    "Huh?" Liu Meiying was a little surprised.


    "You see, Sister Meiying, I am a reborn."

 Chapter 14: Reborn

    "You see, Sister Meiying, I came back from the future," Xu Qianghua said to Liu Meiying.


    When he said this, he expected her to not believe him. But her reaction stunned him.


    "So you finally told me, huh?" Liu Meiying said, nodding.


    "What do you mean, Sister Meiying?" Now it was Xu Qianghua''s turn to be stunned.


    "I mean, you''ve been acting weird since this morning, and you know I have a camera in the room, so I saw the time you woke up. This made me suspicious, but I wrote it off as a bad dream. But after you told me about the shares and uing events, which someone who never leaves the house shouldn''t know, I realized something was off.


    So, either you are crazy, which you don''t seem to be, or someone else is using you, which I checked and found to be untrue. Finally, it had to be that you can see the future or came from it," Liu Meiying reasoned.


    Xu Qianghua was speechless. He just looked at Liu Meiying for a few seconds, processing what she said.


    ''Gotta give it to her, she is the same as I remember. Still really smart,'' he thought.


    "Okay, you win. Yes, I was reborn back in time before a major change happened that will change everyone''s lives" he told her, semi-revealing but did notpletely reveal everything.


    "And when is that going to happen?" she asked, putting her hands on Xu Qianghua''s cheek.


    "In a month," he replied.


    "And in this month, the main events that happen are what I have told you," he continued. He then detailed all that would happen in that month and exined why she should quit thepany and enjoy this time because they would be working hard starting the next month.


    "We need to make as much money as we can because we will need it when the change happens as it will give us a better headstart. So I want to earn as much money as I can so that the future will not be the same as it was in myst life" Xu Qianghua exined.


    "Okay, we will do as you said. I will deal with the shares and my resignation tomorrow and enjoy the free time with you and Weiwei," Liu Meiying agreed. She did this because she believed Xu Qianghua would not lie to her and whatever he said was most likely true.


    She was also d to leave the job because it only reminded her of negative memories of Xu Qianghua''s parents, so she was happy to leave that ce.


    Xu Qianghua sighed in relief after Liu Meiying''s confirmation, knowing she would follow him with whatever he wanted her to do.


    Knock knock.


    Just when he was about to say something to Liu Meiying, they heard someone knocking on the study room door.


    "Come in," Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying said at the same time.


    Liu Anwei, who had returned home, came in. She pouted when she saw the position of both Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying.


    "That''s unfair, Mom," Liu Anwei said to her mother as she came next to them and wrapped her arms around Xu Qianghua, looking angrily at her mother.


    "It is not. This is my time to spend with him as we agreed," Liu Meiying countered, wrapping her hand around Xu Qianghua''s waist and bringing her head closer to his cheek, rubbing against it.


    "Noo, he is mine," Liu Anwei said, doing the same as her mother but on the other side.


    "Nooo, he is mine," Liu Meiying insisted.


    "No."


    "Mine."


    "No."


    "Mine."


    "Enough," said Xu Qianghua, who had enough of their fighting. "You can''t have both of you. We are going to share," he told them. They just smiled and nodded at him. This was their usual daily routine.


    He always liked how they acted whenever they were with him because this was their true selves. With others, Liu Meiying was usually a cold, sassy CEO, while Liu Anwei was an "iceberg" who could freeze anyone with just her words, except for a few friends she had known since childhood.


    "So, how was your day?" he asked Liu Anwei, knowing she had her finals today and had just arrived from school.


    "Good. I think I did pretty well," Liu Anwei said, hugging Xu Qianghua.


    "I''m sure you did great. You are the smartest in that ss," Xu Qianghua praised Liu Anwei.


    "Thanks," she said, smiling happily at the praise.


    "Did you eat anything, or do you want me to cook you something?" Liu Meiying asked.


    "No, we already ate at the cafeteria," she replied to her mother.


    "Okay," her mother replied.


    While they were having that conversation, Xu Qianghua looked at the time on the desk monitor. It was already 8 p.m. When he saw that, he was a little surprised but not much because he and Liu Meiying had talked a lot.


    "It''ste. How about we continue this tomorrow?" Xu Qianghua suggested.


    "Alright," both Liu Anwei and Liu Meiying replied.


    "But before that, I am going to take a quick shower," Liu Anwei said as she left the study and went to the master bedroom bathroom to take a shower.


    When Liu Meiying saw Liu Anwei leave, she asked, "Are you going to tell her about your rebirth?"


    "I don''t know yet. I feel like I should tell her now as she will learn about this sooner orter," Xu Qianghua said, thinking about ways to tell her about his rebirth. He wanted to tell her but did not know how she would respond. He was mostly sure she would respond simrly to how Liu Meiying responded, fully trusting him, but there was a possibility she might react differently.


    While he was thinking about this, Liu Meiying, who was sitting in hisp and leaning her back against him, stood up. She then walked towards the door and called him.


    "Qiangqiang, let''s go and talk to her after shees out instead of worrying about it."


    "Haaah, fine," he said as he also stood up and walked out of the study room.


    They then came to the main bedroom and sat down on the soft bed, talking while waiting for Liu Anwei toe out.

 Chapter 15: Reborn 2

    After about ten minutes, the bathroom door opened, and Liu Anwei emerged naked, still drying herself. She went straight to the walk-in closet, chose a nightgown simr to Liu Meiying''s but in white, and did not wear any underwear.


    She was surprised to see both Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying in the bedroom, as she had expected them to still be in the study, where she intended to join them.


    "Why are you guys here instead of in the study room?" she asked, walking toward them.


    Instead of sitting beside them, she came to Xu Qianghua, sat on hisp, and wrapped her slender hands around his neck. Then, she kissed him as a greeting.


    Seeing Liu Anwei''s actions, Liu Meiying pouted but couldn''t do anything about it, knowing she would have done the same if given the opportunity.


    "We wanted to talk about some things, so we came here to wait for you," Xu Qianghua said. He first wrapped his arms around Liu Anwei''s waist when she sat on hisp, then moved his hands downward and started kneading her round ass.


    "Annh..."


    When this happened, Liu Anwei moaned a little but didn''tment, instead asking, "About what?" with a confused expression.


    "I''m about to tell you something important, and this is not a joke," Xu Qianghua said with a serious face.


    When Liu Anwei heard his words, her brows creased a little as she wondered what could be so important.


    "An''an, have you ever read a fantasy novel where the main character is reborn?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "Yes, I have read those," she nodded.


    "So you see, I became that person. I was reborn," Xu Qianghua said, looking at her and waiting for her reaction.


    After a few seconds, Liu Anwei spoke with a confused and amused tone, "You''re joking. That''s one of the worst ones too!"


    Xu Qianghua saw her reaction and couldn''t me her. After all, this was something impossible, and she might not even believe in reincarnation.


    He sighed and decided to speak the truth. "I am not lying. I was reborn back in time, but I am different from those protagonists as I did not die or get betrayed by someone," Xu Qianghua exined. He took his hands off her juicy ass, ced his left hand around her waist, and used his right hand to stroke her smooth hair to calm her down.


    Then he exined the process of how he was reborn without giving too much detail on the game.


    Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei noticed this but didn''t mention it because they knew Xu Qianghua had his reasons.


    The game is still being created as we speak by the world''s will with the energy given by the Supreme will so that this world and its inhabitants'' life trajectories will change.


    If he spoke about the game, the world''s will, who is semiconscious but still there, would know about this and most likely change the future, which Xu Qianghua did not want to happen because he knew the future opportunities and wanted to get them.


    "This is so hard to believe," Liu Anwei said after hearing the whole story and looked at Liu Meiying, who nodded, indicating that Xu Qianghua was telling the truth.


    "I am not forcing you to believe me. All I can say is that what I have told you is true, and I just need your trust," Xu Qianghua replied. He pulled her into his embrace and waited for her response.


    "You are telling me the truth. It is just that this is too hard to believe," Liu Anwei said, trying to findfort in his embrace.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but you just have to trust me for a month. Then I will tell you more about this," Xu Qianghua said.


    He told her this because he knew that after the gameunches and they use the family token, the world''s will cannot listen to what is happening inside. The token was created by the Supreme will as a protection, and even the Supreme will cannot listen as it is part of thews that govern everything.


    So, he just needed everyone he held dear to believe him until the game came out. Then he could use the family token and exin everything, making ns for the future.


    While he was thinking about this, Liu Meiying''s voice interrupted his train of thought.


    "What are you thinking about?" Liu Meiying asked.


    "Nothing, I was just thinking about how lucky I am to have you both as my family," Xu Qianghua said. He kissed Liu Anwei''s forehead and held Liu Meiying''s hand with his left, squeezing it gently.


    "Mhm."


    Liu Anwei responded with a nod but didn''t speak anymore, while Liu Meiying smiled and said, "It is us who are lucky."


    "Okay, we will discuss this tomorrow. Let''s sleep now. It''s already 12," Xu Qianghua said after looking at the digital clock.


    "No, we are not going to sleep now. We still have some important things to do," Liu Meiying said as she removed her sexy nightgown.


    "But didn''t we just do that a few hours ago, Sister Meiying?" Xu Qianghua asked, seeing what Liu Meiying was doing. He knew what she wanted as they always had sex every night before going to bed after he came back from college.


    "What? You guys did it earlier?" Liu Anwei focused on Xu Qianghua''s words.


    "How could you, mother?" she asked Liu Meiying with slight anger.


    "You have no right to criticize me, Weiwei. I saw what you did this morning," Liu Meiying said.


    "W-what are you talking about?" Liu Anwei asked, stuttering as she realized she had been caught.


    "Oh? Then look at what I saw on the camera we have in this room from this morning," Liu Meiying said, showing her the video of her helping Xu Qianghua with his morning wood.


    "What? Why do we have a camera in this room?" Liu Anwei, knowing she was caught, gave up lying but questioned the hidden camera.


    "Just for these kinds of activities. I knew you might try something like this, so I wanted evidence I could use whenever I needed," Liu Meiying said, her capitalist aura leaking slightly due to her gaining an advantage over her daughter.

 Chapter 16: Fun Time (R18)

    "What you can''t do this" Liu Anwei said


    "Brother Qiang, say something. This is not fair" She then asked Xu Qianghua for help so that she could defeat her mother.


    "What can I do? Do you think she will listen to me if I tell her?" Xu Qianghua said as he stroked her hair with a doting smile.


    "I know, tell her to never do this, or else you will never have sex with her" Liu Anwei said with a trumpet smile at the idea she came up with.


    "NOOoo, you can''t do that Qiangqiang" Liu Meiying shouted as she came to Xu Qianghua and hugged him.


    Xu Qianghua did not respond but gave an ambiguous smile, and looked at Liu Anwei who was looking at them with a smug expression. He just sighed and thought ''Women''.


    "I know, I will not do that, but it is still wrong to record someone like that sister Meiying" Xu Qianghua promised and then said to Liu Meiying.


    "I know" Liu Meiying pouted.


    "That''s good, so you will not do this again right?" Xu Qianghua asked as he kissed her on the cheek.


    "Yeah" Liu Meiying simply nodded.


    "And you too An''an, you cannot give me a morning blowjob like that as the maids have already taken up that role" Xu Qianghua also lightly reprimanded Liu Anwei.


    Xu Qianghua''s life could be said to be wonderful, as all the people who live with him in the vi love him to death. And the maids are included as they had been with him since his childhood so one thing led to another and now all the six maids are what you would call bed-warming maids.


    He is usually woken up by one of the maids with a blowjob, and this happens daily except on Sundays which is exclusive to either Liu Meiying or Liu Anwei or both if we are all together.


    And today Liu Anwei stole one of the maid''s duties which should have made the other person mad. But the maid did not say anything. This was because they knew that Xu Qianghua would make it up to them in some way to the other.


    "Okay we can talk about thister, now we should start the main event" Liu Meiying said as she French kissed Xu Qianghua.


    Liu Anwei not to outdone, also started to kiss his neck while slowly removing his shirt.


    "Hah..., ah..." Xu Qianghua could not stop the moans that escaped his mouth as the two women did their best to please him.


    They are always like this, always wanting topete to see who Xu Qianghua will choose as the winner.


    Xu Qianghua tried to fight back but the pleasure was overwhelming, and his mind was fogged. All he could feel was the two women''s touches and their tongues on his body.


    Liu Anwei started ying with his left nipple and Liu Meiying ying with his right. They pinched and licked while kissing the surrounding area.


    "Ahh" Xu Qianghua moaned.


    The two women smiled at each other and took off his boxers and pants, then continued where they stopped.


    "Mmm" Liu Meiying let go of his mouth, kissed him on the cheek, and went to his ears, while Liu Anwei moved from his neck and went to his nipples.


    "Nggh" Xu Qianghua could not hold back and grabbed the back of the girls'' heads and pressed their heads harder on his body.


    The girls could not take it any longer and moved even lower until they reached their final destination.


    "Mmmm" the girls licked their lips and then started licking and kissing Xu Qianghua''s penis and balls.


    Xu Qianghua could not resist and grabbed their heads, and forced their mouths deeper.


    "Hah" The girls could not breathe but were very happy.


    The girls then started to suck his cock as that was the most delicious thing ever. They bobbed their heads faster and faster and deepthroated him.


    Liu Meiying then pushed Xu Qianghua who was sitting on the bed, and then straddled on top of him with her pussy visible to Xu Qianghua.


    Then she went back to sucking his dick along with Liu Anwei. Xu Qianghua did not want to be outdone, so he started to lick her pussy and her clit, making her moan around his cock.


    Liu Meiying and him were locked in a 69 position, with him eating her out and her sucking him. While Liu Anwei was still sucking his dick.


    Xu Qianghua decided to change this up, inserted his fingers into her pussy, and then started licking and sucking her clit, making her shake above him and moan more, but the sound was blocked by his dick.


    Liu Meiying was shaking with ecstasy and came after a couple of minutes of his tongue on her pussy.


    She then got off Xu Qianghua andy on her back next to him, and continued to suck his cock.


    Liu Anwei was happy as now it was her turn and got on the bed and straddled him, but instead of the 69 position, she instead sat on top of his dick and inserted it in her pussy.


    "AHHH" Liu Anwei moaned.


    She waited a bit and then started moving. Her boobs were swaying as she moved and were in front of Xu Qianghua.


    He sat up and started fondling her tits and then licked her nipples.


    Liu Meiying did not want to be left behind, so she came behind Xu Qianghua hugged him, and started to kiss him on his neck and cheek.


    Then Liu Anwei and Xu Qianghua kissed, while Xu Qianghua fucked her.


    Xu Qianghua was fucking Liu Anwei while his hands were busy, one was ying with her boobs and the other was ying with Liu Meiying''s pussy.


    After a couple of minutes, he could not hold anymore and released his cum in her.


    But he did not stop there and started to move again.


    Liu Meiying, who felt left out, blew air in his ears while saying


    "Qiangqiang, I want your dick in me right now" Then shey down on the bed with her legs in the air.


    Liu Anwei and Xu Qianghua smiled and took his dick out of Liu Anwei''s pussy and put it in Liu Meiying''s pussy, and started fucking in the missionary position.


    His hands were ying with her boobs and her clit.


    Liu Anwei who felt like she was in Heaven as Xu Qianghua released his cum inside her came back to her senses as she heard loud moans from Liu Meiying.


    "AHHH" Liu Meiying moaned.


    Not to be left out she crawled next to Liu Meiying and started to suck on her nipples.


    "AHHHHHH" This made Liu Meiying moan even louder as she became more sensitive while Xu Qianghua kept on fucking her.

 Chapter 17: Fun Time 2 (R18)

    "AHHHHHH" This made Liu Meiying moan even louder as she became more sensitive while Xu Qianghua kept on fucking her."Qiangqiang, fuck me harder. I love your cock, please don''t stop, don''t stop" Liu Meiying said as Xu Qianghua picked up speed.


    Liu Anwei could not help herself, and moved her mouth away from her boobs, and started kissing her, and yed with her nipples.


    Liu Anwei and her were moaning in each other''s mouths and Xu Qianghua and his balls pped loudly against Liu Meiying''s ass.


    "Ahh, Ahh, Nggh" Xu Qianghua and the rest moaned.


    "I am going toe"


    "Me too"


    "Let''s do it together"


    "Ugghhh" Xu Qianghua ejacted his seed into her, and her and Liu Anwei screamed in orgasm.


    Liu Meiyingy under him, exhausted and breathless.


    Liu Anwei who got some of her energy back got on top of Liu Meiying with her pussy visible to Xu Qianghua.


    She knew that he would not be satisfied just yet due to the high amount of libido he has.


    And she was right, Xu Qianghua''s dick was still hard as if it had never cummed even once.


    He immediately grabbed her by the waist and entered her wet pussy and started to fuck her.


    He was fucking her and his balls were hitting Liu Meiying''s sensitive pussy, and the two women were in bliss.


    The room was filled with the sounds of the pping, and the moans.


    "AHHH, NGGH, PLEASE HARDER" Liu Anwei moaned.


    Xu Qianghua was fucking her like a wild animal, and she loved it.


    "Oh yeah, right there"


    "Your pussy is amazing"


    "Nggh"


    "Fuck me harder" Liu Anwei said as she came.


    She got off Xu Qianghua''s still-hard dick and sat down with her legs spread.


    Xu Qianghua seeing this, got between her legs and started thrusting in her pussy again.


    "AHH" Liu Anwei and Xu Qianghua could not stop the moansing from their mouth.


    They were lost in their own world and were unaware of their surroundings.


    Xu Qianghua did not hold back his strength and mmed his hips as hard as he could, and his hands were busy squeezing her big soft tits.


    "NGHH, I AM COMING" Liu Anwei said as she had an intense orgasm.


    But Xu Qianghua kept thrusting not giving her any time to recover.


    "Ahh, ahh, ah, nggh" She moaned.


    Liu Meiying did not want to be left out and stood up, copied what Liu Anwei did before, and started sucking her nipples.


    "Hah" Liu Anwei moaned.


    It did not take long for Xu Qianghua and her to orgasm together.


    Liu Anweiy on the bed, unconscious and exhausted, and Xu Qianghua looked at Liu Meiying with a smile.


    "So, shall we continue?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "Sure, but we have to be quick. We have a lot of work to do tomorrow" Liu Meiying said.


    "We will be done before you know it" Xu Qianghua said and they both started a new round with Meiying on top of Xu Qianhua.Liu Meiying then started to move, which made herrge boobs jiggle in rhythm.Xu Qianghua was looking at her breasts and started ying with them.


    "You have amazing tits"


    "Thank you, I am d you like them"


    "I love them"


    "Hah, hah" They moaned.


    "Oh my god, your dick is so big and thick. It feels so good" Liu Meiying moaned.


    "You are so tight"


    "Hah, Hah"


    "Hah, AHH"


    "Come inside me"


    "Uggh"


    "Hah, Hah" They gasped.


    Liu Meiying felt full as Xu Qianghua cum filled her womb.


    Exhausted shey on top of him with his dick still in her which was still releasing semen.


    After a few seconds, Xu Qianghua removed the dick from her pussy, and Liu Meiying rolled and came to his left side and soon fell asleep while cuddling him, which was copied by Liu Anwei who had enough energy toe close to me then fell asleep.


    Xu Qianghua, taking deep breaths to calm his body, looked at the two beautiful women beside him. He started to reminisce about their first time together.


    It happened a year and a half after his parents'' death. After their passing, Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei moved in to keep himpany.


    Initially, he thought he was fine, but he hadn''t realized how much he had been bottling up his emotions until they started living with him.


    They helped him deal with the grief and pulled him out of his negative spiral. Liu Meiying, who had spent a lot of time with his mother, was an immense support. Liu Anwei, his best friend since childhood, always stood by him.


    What made him start to like them both was the way theyforted him when he was sad.


    The more he thought about it, the warmer his heart became, and his body began to rx.


    But soon, his heartbeat quickened again as he recalled that pivotal moment¡ªthe time when they crossed the line between family and lovers.


    It was the day he confessed his feelings for the two. He wasn''t sure how his confession would be received.


    He feared the worst: a p, a yell, or even them leaving and nevering back.


    But the result waspletely unexpected. When he admitted he liked them both, they simply smiled and hugged him.


    "We are happy that you feel the same way we do," Liu Meiying told him.


    "We were hoping you would like us. So, we are d," Liu Anwei said.


    That was when their rtionship began, and over time, his affection for them only grew stronger.


    As he was thinking about this, his hands roamed over their bodies, waking one of them up.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing," Xu Qianghua shook his head, looking at the two.


    "You are such a pervert. Always thinking of our bodies," Liu Meiying pouted.


    "Well, it is hard not to think about it when I have the most beautiful women in the world beside me," Xu Qianghua chuckled.


    "So sweet," Liu Anwei blushed and kissed him.


    After a few seconds, they separated. Then Xu Qianghua hugged both of them and fell asleep with a huge smile on his face.

 Chapter 18: Next morning (R18)

    The next morning


    Xu Qianghua, who was in his dreams where he ascended to the highest realm felt someone ying with his dick.


    At first, he was going to ignore it and just enjoy the feeling of the immense power but the pleasure from his dick just kept on increasing.


    This caused him to wake up and see who was disturbing his sweet dreams.


    When he opened his eyes and looked down, he saw a woman with rich chestnut brown wavy hair wearing a maid uniform that reached the lower part of her thighs but did not fully reach her knee joints.


    She was sucking his dick with a devout expression like a worshiper praying to her God.


    This made his dick harder which was caught by the woman as she raised her head and met eyes with Xu Qianghua.


    The maid that was giving him a morning blowjob is Su Meifang, she is 28 years old and is the oldest of the 6 maids and a defacto leader for the group.


    "Good morning master, I hope you enjoyed your sleep."


    Su Meifang said while using one hand to stroke his dick.


    "Good Morning, sister Meifang, I see that it is your turn today?" Xu Qianghua said as he looked around.


    "Where are the two girls?" He asked when he could not find both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei next to him.


    "They both woke up earlier than you and are in the dining room eating breakfast" Su Meifang said as she once again took his dick in her mouth.


    Xu Qianghua could only moan in pleasure as the skillful tongue and hand of Su Meifang did their thing.


    After about 10 minutes, Xu Qianghua could not hold on, so he filled Su Meifang''s mouth.


    Her mouth was filled with his cum, which she drank with big gulps which could be loudly heard in the room.


    "Thank you for this master" she said as she opened her mouth for Xu Qianghua to inspect.


    "Haaah, that was great, but I still need your help" Xu Qianghua said as he looked at his still erect dick.


    "Of course, master" Su Meifang said as she got on top of him and put his hard dick inside her wet pussy in one go.


    "Oooh, it feels great" she moaned as therge dick pierced through her tight hole.


    "Your pussy is as tight as always" Xu Qianghua grunted.


    "Makes me want toe as soon as I put it in" he continued.


    "Do you like it, master, does my pussy feel good?" She asked him as she moved her hips up and down his dick.


    "Of course, your pussy is the best, sister Meifang" Xu Qianghua replied.


    "Ah, ah, thank you, master, please fill my pussy up" Su Meifang pleaded.


    "Don''t worry, I will give you the biggest creampie ever" Xu Qianghua promised her.


    "Master, your dick is hitting all the right spots, I will notst long" Su Meifang moaned.


    "I''m also close" Xu Qianghua told her as his dick was assaulted by her tight pussy.


    He grabbed her hips and thrust his dick deep inside her womb to get a better angle to cum.


    After a few minutes, Xu QIanghua came inside Su Meifang''s pussy with full force.


    Su Meifang felt her body heat up as she orgasmed with Xu Qianghua.


    ''It''s the same, every time, no matter how many times we do it, the cum of master is just the best'' Su Meifang thought as her pussy was filled with her master''s sperm.


    "Thank you for the meal, master" Su Meifang said breathlessly.


    "No problem," Xu Qianghua said as he picked her by her ass and let hery down beside him as he got up and went to the bathroom to freshenup.


    He took about 20 minutes to get ready, then he went to the walk-in closet, picked out a T-shirt and jeans, and put them on.


    Xu Qianghua exited the room and walked into the dining room where Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei were waiting for him.


    "Brother Qiang (Qiangqiang)," they both greeted him as he entered.


    "Good morning, girls. Did you have a good night''s sleep?" he asked.


    "Yes (Yeah)," they both answered.


    "That''s good. Now, let''s eat," Xu Qianghua said as he sat down in front of them.


    In a short moment, two maids brought them their breakfast.


    This time, the maids were different from the ones from the previous night. One of them, Su Men, had straight ck hair usually kept in a low bun. Her almond-shaped eyes were a deep brown, and she wore a traditional maid uniform. She was the strategist of the group, calm and rational, and alwaysposed under pressure.


    The other maid, Su Meihua, had vibrant brown curly hair often adorned with fresh flowers. Her lively green eyes sparkled with energy. She was usually the lively one in the group, brightening up any room she entered.


    "Good morning, Master," the maids said to Xu Qianghua.


    "Good morning, Sister Meiying and An''an," they continued, greeting the twodies beside Xu Qianghua.


    Su Men, the second oldest of the group, was 27, with Su Meihua being a year younger at 26.


    "Where is Sister Meifang?" Su Meihua asked as she served the dishes to those seated.


    "Oh, she is a little tired, so she''s resting," Xu Qianghua said as he started eating. After the fun time yesterday and this morning, he was starving.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll go check if she needs anything," Su Meihua, who understood what he meant, blushed and left the dining room, practically running upstairs to escape the conversation.


    "Why is she still so shy about this?" Liu Anwei asked, watching Su Meihua leave the room.


    "That''s just how she is, and I like her that way because she''s so cute," Liu Meiying replied to Liu Anwei before Xu Qianghua could.

 Chapter 19: Pre Time Skip

    "That''s just how she is, and I like her that way because she''s so cute," Liu Meiying replied to Liu Anwei before Xu Qianghua could.


    "I know, Mom. I''ve seen how they behave when they''re having sex with Brother Qiang," Liu Anwei said.


    "Okay, we can talk about thister. Sister Meiying, are you ready for today?" Xu Qianghua changed the subject and asked.


    "Yes, Qiangqiang. I''ve prepared everything that needs to be prepared, and I''ll need a few days to gather all the money from them," Liu Meiying said.


    Su Men, who was behind Xu Qianghua, heard the conversation and was confused but didn''t question it. She knew that whatever they were discussing would either be exinedter by one of the three or wasn''t important enough for them to know about at the moment.


    And she was right. In Xu Qianghua and the Liu familydies'' eyes, the maids who served them were more than just maids. For both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei, they were from the same orphanage and were like family.


    For Xu Qianghua, his maids were crucial not only because they were his childhood friends but also because they were geniuses in their fields. He nned to ensure their sess in those fields after the game merged.


    ''But we can think about thister,'' Xu Qianghua thought when his mind started to wander regarding the fields that the maids are good at.


    "That''s okay, Sister Meiying, but will you quit after the shares are sold or before?" Xu Qianghua asked, knowing she must have a n to get the most out of this n.


    "I will leave after the shares are converted into cash so that it won''t disrupt anything," Liu Meiying said as she finished herst few pieces of food and started to drink her hot coffee.


    "That''s fine. I trust you. Can you also make sure that the funds areter ced in different anonymous ounts so that we can use those funds to y in the stock market when those events start without attracting too much attention?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "Don''t worry, I will ensure that the funds are ced in a safe location," Liu Meiying said.


    "Good," he just nodded.


    Then both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei finished their meal and left to do their work.


    "Sister Men, can you follow me to the study room?"


    After Xu Qianghua finished his meal, he wiped his mouth and asked Su Men.


    "Yes, Master," she simply replied.


    ...


    Study Room


    Xu Qianghua entered first and went to the main chair behind therge table in the middle of the room.


    Su Men followed him and stood behind him until he sat down. Then she came behind him and started to massage his shoulders.


    "A little more strength, Sister Men," Xu Qianghua said as he started to feel his muscles loosen up.


    "Sister Men, do you know who was supposed to wake me up yesterday?" Xu Qianghua asked after a few minutes of silence as he enjoyed the massage given by Su Men.


    "It was my turn yesterday, Master," Su Men replied.


    "I see. So whatpensation do you want for what Liu Anwei did yesterday?" he asked as he opened his arms, took her hands, and pulled her into hisp, making her straddle him.


    "I don''t need anypensation, Master," she said.


    "You are a loyal maid. How can I notpensate you?" Xu Qianghua said as he kissed her lips.


    "I will always be loyal to you, Master."


    "I know you are and will always be," he affirmed her words.


    He knew this because in hisst life after the game merged, these six maidster joined the Shadow and worked as the heads of the six branches it has, and they were amazing at their work because every branch couldpete with someone from the top 100 families in the whole world.


    "I was about to, but then I saw An''an walking in, so I left her with the job," she replied.


    "Oh? But don''t you love this part of your duties?" Xu Qianghua asked, confused.


    ''Yes, I do love it, but if someone else steals it, then it means that Master willpensate me, which is much more worthwhile than giving him a morning blowjob,'' Su Men thought.


    "Yes, I do love it, but as An''an had alreadye in, I decided not toe in as it would ruin your time with her," she said, acting like a good maid.


    ''Haah, same as always, knows how to maximize your results without trying to go against someone or having to pay anything, I should have guessed,'' Xu Qianghua thought as heplimented Su Men''s n.


    When he heard her say that it was her turn, he knew that she had nned this because if it were any other maid, they would eithere in right after Liu Anwei orin about itter that day. But Su Men did not because she knew he would give her betterpensation if he spoke first.


    He did not think much about this yesterday because he was still thinking about rebirth and how to change the events that happened before the game merged. So he did not think much about this, but now that he did, it was quite obvious who the maid was for yesterday.


    And no, he is not being narcissistic about this topic. This has been going on for more than a year, and counting the time he spent with them in his past life. So he knew their personalities well.


    "Okay, when it is your turn next time, I will give you yourpensation," Xu Qianghua said as he pped her ass.


    "Ah, thank you, Master," Su Men moaned a little as she thanked Xu Qianghua.


    "Anyway, the reason why I asked you toe here is because I want you to call Grandma Su toe here in a few days" Xu Qianghua said.


    The reason why he said this is because he wants them to y the game before it merges so that they can pick and choose the skills and talents they want when it is still possible. After the game merges, the world''s will not let the people choose, but instead, give them skills and talents randomly.


    In hisst life, Grandma Su was lucky as she got the talent of shadow teacher, which allowed her to learn and teach others to be assassins, which is what she used to create the Shadow.


    .....


    Author''s notes:


    Hey everyone, I hope you like this novel. I am writing this because I want to exin why I wrote this chapter and the next chapter in which the time skip will happen. I did this because I want to skip these days until the next event with the stock marketes in.


    After all, there are not many other important points to write about other than them having sex, which although sounds fun is not something you guys want I think?


    Anyway in the next chapter, I will most likely summarize what happened during the time-skiped days and how it affected the next few days.


    If you have any questions or spot any inconsistencies, please feel free to let me know so I can address them.


    Thank you


    Author.

 Chapter 20: Time Skip

    "Why do you want Grandma Su toe here?" Su Men asked, confused.


    "I want to talk to her about some things for our future," Xu Qianghua replied, but he still didn''t exin why.


    "Okay." Although confused, Su Men still epted the order from her master.


    After that, Xu Qianghua spent some time with her, discussing how things were going with the maids and the orphanage. In hisst life, he hadn''t inquired much about the orphanage, as it had never crossed his mind.


    "Nothing much, just that there are a lot of females who want toe and work under you, but because there are no positions avable, they''re sulking over there," Su Men said with a smile, imagining their frustration.


    Xu Qianghua, hearing this, began to recall the details of this special orphanage.


    ''In the orphanage, for some reason, the female-to-male ratio is 5 to 1, with females being the majority. I asked Grandma Su in myst life, and her answer was:


    "Whenever I ept new children, I raise them until they turn 18 years old. During that time, I screen out children who can''t keep up with my lessons. If they can''t, I ask them to leave, which they happily do as my training is hard and they don''t like it.


    On the other hand, I also keep an eye on their character. Even though I try to teach them to be nice and polite to everyone, there''s always someone who doesn''t listen, so I ask them to leave too.


    Finally, we are left with those who are naturally gifted and good-natured toward everyone. This results in the high ratio gap, as I''ve seen that most of the males either don''t want to associate with our orphanage after they turn 18 or have bad tempers."


    When I heard this, I was okay with it until I saw the females who were left. They weren''t just any women but extremely beautiful women who could make a career in the entertainment industry.


    I was shocked at first and didn''t know what to do, but then gave up. These womenter became the high-level staff for Shadow,'' he thought.


    What he didn''t know was that before he was born, the orphanage didn''t operate this way. After his birth, Grandma Su changed the orphanage''s approach.


    She had experience in this area and knew that males are usually more epting towards women, especially if they are smart.


    Males often won''t show off in front of other males, but if the gender changes, the male is usually more hard-working, especially when it involves an extremely beautiful women.


    So she usually takes care of the males until she finds someone to adopt them. The same goes for females who are either not smart or not beautiful enough. This may sound cruel, but that''s how humans work. We just don''t experience it firsthand, so we aren''t fully aware of it.


    Xu Qianghua remembered that all his six maids were a few levels above the rest, with a minimum of C-cup breasts, thergest being G-cups. Their butts were soft as marshmallows and huge, which is why they got this job, or else they would have been reced by someone else.


    "Master, is there anything wrong? You look like you''re in deep thought," Su Men''s words brought him back.


    "It''s nothing," Xu Qianghua smiled at her.


    "Okay, then, Master, do you have anything else to ask? If not, I''ll take my leave as I have a lot of work to do," Su Men said.


    "Off you go," Xu Qianghua said, pping her butt.


    "Annh," squealed Su Men, but she didn''t say anything because she knew this was normal for her master. She just gave an eye roll and left the room.


    Ten days passed.


    During those days, Xu Qianghua''s life could be described as fulfilled, something every man would want.


    He lived a carefree life, not having to do anything, and every night he spent time with both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei while getting morning service from his six maids and he was not burnt out. As for thepensation he gave to Su Men, they spent a whole day in his room having sex.


    ''Worth it,'' Su Men thought as she fell asleep on the bed after being filled the whole day by Xu Qianghua.


    ''She is so lucky,'' the other maids thought. This also made them think of ways to have their morning service role taken away so they could get the samepensation as Su Men.


    During these days, Liu Meiying sold all the shares at a premium because most of the shareholders wanted to increase their stake in thepany. She also had a lot of negative information about them, which she used to ckmail them for a higher amount of the shares.


    She was smart and didn''t sell them to one person but divided them, ensuring that no one would speak up as the highest stake owner in front of the shareholders. With them signing a use not to talk about the purchase of the shares for a month, they were more than willing to buy them.


    Thepany that his parents left was worth around 10 billion, which sounds like a lot but in this world, it''s not worth much in the grand scheme of things. So they got around 5.5 billion, of which 4.5 billion was from the shares and thest billion was from the ckmailing.


    Liu Meiying stored this money in an offshore ount that was not connected to them in any way, so even if people kept an eye on them, they would not suspect a thing.


    Furthermore, it''s not like they can steal it, as the currency is highly protected by the world government. They won''t allow any money to be stolen.


    This system has been tested numerous times, but the world government always prevails. Any new method hackerse up with to get the money has already been researched by the government''s hackers, who have put protections in ce.

 Chapter 21: The First incident

    Xu Qianghua wanted to put the money in different offshore ounts to use to short Xu Company''s stock in the stock market.


    Today was the day the police would raid thepany''s headquarters and arrest several employees working for a particr shareholder, including the shareholder himself.


    Always looking for sensational stories, reporters quickly descended on the scene to capture the arrests on camera.


    This event caused an uproar in the city where Xu Qianghua lived, as such a dramatic incident hadn''t urred in years. The news spread rapidly, causing Xu Company''s stock to crash within hours.


    In hisst life, Sister Meiying had managed to mitigate the damage by holding a press conference immediately after the arrests. She exined that thepany was not involved and that the arrested shareholder had acted independently.


    This slowed thepany''s stock value decline but couldn''t stop it entirely. Investors lost trust in thepany and rushed to withdraw their investments.


    To make matters worse,petitors seized the opportunity to spread fake evidence against Xu Group. Busy dealing with the fallout, Liu Meiying didn''t anticipate that other shareholders had already sold their shares at rock-bottom prices and then shorted the stock.


    The fake evidence further damaged thepany''s reputation, leading to the loss of crucial contracts. Eventually, thepany filed for bankruptcy, rendering Xu Qianghua''s and Liu Meiying''s shares worthless.


    In the aftermath, Sister Meiying managed to sell her remaining shares at a very low price. She was devastated, believing that the other shareholders wouldn''t resort to such extreme measures. She locked herself in her room for a while, deeply affected until the game merged.


    But in this life, everything changed.


    First and foremost, Liu Meiying sold all their shares and resigned as CEO of thepany. A new president, likely the son of one of the shareholders, was hired to run thepany.


    Xu Qianghua, keeping tabs on the situation, noticed that this new CEO seemed clueless about managing thepany and only came in for the first day, and then a weekter.


    ''It seems that there are not a lot of changes. Now we just have to wait until the policee in, and then wait for the stocks to fall and follow the trend'' Xu Qianghua thought as he looked at his terminal while sitting on arge sofa in the main living room.


    After about one hour, the news article he was waiting for came out. In it was a picture of the shareholders and employees being arrested.


    "Huh, the new president is the son of the shareholder who is being arrested? Interesting" Xu Qianghua said out loud, quickly figuring out who appointed him to the new position.


    "It makes sense. After all, the shareholder was the second highest after me, and with the use of not talking about the shares buyout by the other shareholders, they wouldn''t speak out about this until the next month''s shareholder''s meeting. But it won''t matter after today, as they will most likely sell their shares after this incident" Xu Qianghua muttered as he read the article.


    But then, a new article popped up, surprising him. It detailed all the illegal activities the arrested individuals had engaged in over their lifetimes, with enough evidence to ensure they would stay in prison for years.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua remembered when Liu Meiying revealed the evidence she had on the shareholders. "I kept collecting more so that when you take over, we can use this to get the shares back and make thepany ours" she had exined.


    ''So in our past life, she had ways to deal with them but didn''t because she was waiting for me to take over'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    He closed the terminal and went to a room on the ground floor. The room was simr to a study but smaller and with fewer books. It was Liu Meiying''s office, which she used when not at thepany.


    Today, Liu Meiying was sitting in this room, focused on her personal holographicputer, unaware that Xu Qianghua had entered. He quietly came behind her to see what she was doing and saw her shorting Xu Group stock with the money from selling their shares.


    Xu Qianghua then lifted her, sat where she had been sitting, and ced her on hisp. Surprised by his arrival but she didn''t say anything, continuing to work as Xu Qianghua put his hands on her stomach.


    Watching the holographic screen, he saw the stock price for Xu Group plummeting rapidly. ''In this life, Sister Meiying isn''t there to take care of thepany, so no one will be able to slow down this drop. And with the new CEO arrested, even if he wanted to do something, he''d have to get out of prison first'' he thought amused by the turn of events.


    Redirecting his thoughts, Xu Qianghua asked Liu Meiying, "Sister Meiying, did you post the evidence that would put every single shareholder in jail?" He then lightly bit one of her earlobes.


    "Yes," she moaned, biting her lip. "I gave it to different news channels using various names and reasons."


    "Good job, Sister Meiying," Xu Qianghua said, squeezing her shoulders appreciatively.


    "Mmm," she sighed, closing her eyes. After a few seconds, she added, "I did this because if they''re stuck in the police station for a while, by the time they get out, they won''t be able to sell their shares for much money."


    "Yes, you''re so smart, Sister Meiying," he said, gently flicking her erect nipples.


    Her body shook a little but she kept working and said, "If I had more time, I could have taken all the money those bloodsuckers had and left them broke and homeless."


    "Mmm," Xu Qianghua murmured, bringing her head to the crook of his neck and lightly biting her skin.


    She moaned and stopped working, curling her toes.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t do anything more, knowing this was a critical moment and that distractions could impact their final gains. However, he still whispered, "After this is over, how should I reward you, mother-inw?"


    Liu Meiying bit her lip, trying to control herself. After a moment, she replied, "We can talk about this after we''re done."


    "Alright," Xu Qianghua agreed, nodding.


    Both of them fell silent as they watched the stock graph for Xu Group plummet without stopping.

 Chapter 22: Grandma Su

    After about 10 minutes of silence, Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying kept their attention on the holographic screen. Xu Qianghua continued ying with Liu Meiying''s massive breasts, prompting light moans from her.


    Knock Knock


    Their focus was broken by a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Xu Qianghua said, not changing their position. Everyone in the house had this kind of rtionship with him and epted each other.


    "Master, Grandma Su is here and is waiting for you in the main hall," Su Men announced as she entered the room. She noticed their intimate position but didn''tment.


    "Okay, I''ll be there in a few minutes," Xu Qianghua replied with a nod.


    "Okay, Master," Su Men said, bowing before leaving and closing the door behind her.


    "Sweetie, why did you call Grandma Su?" Liu Meiying asked, nuzzling her head near his neck.


    "I have to talk to her about some things," Xu Qianghua replied, smiling at her and kissing her forehead.


    "Is it about what''s going to happen in the future?" she asked.


    "Yes, although I won''t tell her everything as it could change the future. I''ll just tell her what needs to be bought and what to do in the near future." He lifted Liu Meiying and ced her back on the chair.


    He kissed her on the lips and left the room, while Liu Meiying went back to shorting the stocks of the Xu Group, trying to make back as much money as possible.


    ....


    Main Hall


    Xu Qianghua walked into the main hall where Grandma Su was waiting. She was an older woman with a stern but kind demeanor, exuding a motherly warmth that made everyone near her feelfortable.


    "Grandma Su," Xu Qianghua greeted her warmly. "Thank you foring."


    "Of course, Qiangqiang," she replied. "Why did you ask me toe here?"


    "Grandma, before I tell you that, can you tell me how many people in the orphanage have their own personal terminals?" Xu Qianghua asked, thinking about getting everyone their own terminal so they could log into the game and be ahead of others.


    "Huh? There should be around 10 personal terminals, with each one being used by 10 people" Grandma Su said, then asked, "What''s wrong, Qiangqiang?"


    ''So I need to buy about 90 more personal terminals so that everyone can y the game,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    "Grandma Su, can youe to my study room, please?" Xu Qianghua asked instead of replying to her question.


    "Okay." Although confused, she still followed Xu Qianghua to the study room.


    "Oh right, Su Men, you and the other five maids shoulde to the study room," Xu Qianghua said as he passed Su Men.


    "Yes, Master," she said as she went to call the other five maids.


    ....


    Study Room


    Xu Qianghua and Grandma Su entered first, sitting down and making small talk while waiting for the maids.


    Knock, knock.


    After a few minutes, there was a knock on the door, and six maids with different hair colors and hairstyles entered the room.


    The first one was Su Meifang with her H-cup boobs, then Su Men with her G-cup, followed by Su Meihua and her twin Su Meiyu, both sporting matching F-cups. Next came Su Meixue with her E-cup, and finally, Su Meiling, whose G-cup boobs were still growing.


    As they walked, their boobs bounced up and down while their massive asses made you want to squeeze them.


    Yes, Su Meihua and Su Meiyu are twins, but they have different personalities. Su Meihua is cheerful and energetic, while Su Meiyu is calm and observant.


    Each one of them is beautiful in her own right and could easily make it into the world''s most beautiful rankings if they tried.


    They also knew their master had a thing for huge breasts, so they all started wearing the tightest dresses they could find, making it harder for Xu Qianghua to resist temptation.


    After they finished greeting Grandma Su, Xu Qianghua asked them to find a seat.


    Usually, if it was just their master, one of them would sit on hisp while the others sat close to him. But since Grandma Su was here, they just found ces to sit, while Su Meifang stood behind Xu Qianghua to serve him if he needed anything.


    Seeing that everyone important was present, Xu Qianghua began talking about his rebirth and the events that would unfold before the game was released.


    But when he told them this, instead of reacting like Liu Meiying or Liu Anwei, they listened with serious expressions the whole time.


    ''Do they not believe me?'' he thought, wanting to ask them, but before he could, Grandma Su spoke up.


    "So Qiangqiang, what would you like us to do?"


    This surprised him for a second before he asked, "You believe me? Do you not think that I might be crazy or this might be a prank?" He asked incredulously.


    "Master, we trust you and will do whatever you want," Su Meifang, who was behind him, said.


    "Qiangqiang, before I came here, I had already heard about the Xu Group and what is happening there. At first, I was confused when I came by and did not see anything happening here. But after I heard what you have told me and with the way you are talkingpared to before, I believe what you said is true," she continued.


    "And if what you said is wrong, we will soon find out as the days go on, so you have no reason to lie to us."


    After hearing what she said, Xu Qianghua was speechless for a full minute.


    "Thank you," was the only thing he could say to convey what he was feeling.


    Then he exined the n that he and Liu Meiying came up with to thedies in the room and asked if they had any opinions or suggestions.


    .....


    Author''s Notes


    Hey everyone, hope you like the novel and the way I am writing it.


    I am writing this because I wanted to rify how I described the maids. In thest chapters, I exined them somewhat without going into much detail. Although this one isn''t much better, it still improves somewhat.


    And if you are confused about their cup sizes changing, that is because before I did not have a set n but now I do, and these sizes will remain until the game merges, where I might change them. Anyway, I think Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei''s descriptions are good, but if you don''t like them and want me to do it again, just let me know.


    Thank you,


    Author.

 Chapter 23: First incident end

    Xu Qianghua and thedies stayed in the study room for a few hours. During that time, Su Meiyu went out and brought in lunch. Eventually, the maids left the room to get back to work.


    "Grandma Su, I''ll buy you the remaining 90 terminals so everyone can be ready" Xu Qianghua said.


    "Qiangqiang, I need 85 because there are 5 children who are going to leave" Grandma Su replied.


    "Okay, 85 it is. I''ll buy them and send them to the orphanage tomorrow" he agreed, understanding the reasons for the reduction.


    They chatted about other things for about half an hour before she left to take care of other matters.


    Xu Qianghua then went back to Liu Meiying''s office to check for any new changes.


    This time, Liu Meiying saw himing in and asked, "Did you have a good chat with Grandma Su?"


    "Yes, I did. I told her and the maids about my rebirth" Xu Qianghua said.


    "Oh? And how did they react?" Liu Meiying asked.


    "That''s what surprised me. They didn''t question or doubt what I said and epted it calmly" he said as he lifted Liu Meiying and sat down where she had been sitting, wrapping his arms around her.


    Liu Meiying closed her eyes, feelingfortable in the embrace.


    "So why did you call Grandma Su?" she asked.


    "Did you know she has a group of people who are loyal to me?" he asked instead of answering her question.


    "Yes, when you were born, she started searching for people who are smart, beautiful, and loyal," she nodded.


    "Yeah, so I want to make sure they are ready when the change happens," he said, thinking to himself.


    ''Should I tell them about how the game merges after the game is released?''


    ''What should I do, system?'' he asked internally.


    [I think you can tell them after the game isunched as it would mean that there is no change in the timeline for the past life and at the same time the world''s will has not noticed us yet] the system concluded.


    ''Has the world''s will still not found us?'' Xu Qianghua was surprised.


    [Yes, I have not detected anything from the will of the world, which I have been monitoring. It is likely too busy perfecting the game or does not see us as a threat] the system said.


    ''That''s good because I do not want to deal with that rule stickler'' he thought with a sigh.


    "What are you thinking about, Qiangqiang?" Liu Meiying asked, looking at him when he didn''t say anything after finishing his sentence.


    "Nothing. The stock market should close soon" he said, ncing at the time and seeing it was almost 3 pm.


    "Yes, the stock price crash for the Group is still ongoing, but it will soon stop as the stock market will cut thepany off so that we can no longer short-sell it. And with the way things are going, the possibility of thepany being delisted is high" Liu Meiying added.


    "So are you going to keep at this tomorrow?" he asked.


    "Yes, after the stock market closes today, I will tell some of my trusted people to keep an eye on this and see if there are any changes. Other than that, I just have to short-sell thepany until it is delisted, and because we shorted, we get all the money from this" she said with a big smile.


    "Yeah" Xu Qianghua nodded, trusting the professionals since he did not know much about this part.


    In his past life, Xu Qianghua studied Computer Science as a major because he had Liu Meiying to handle thepany, so he just wanted to help expand the fields that thepany could enter, and that''s why he did not have a lot of knowledge about these matters.


    As they were talking, they saw that the stock market had issued the cut-off of the Xu Group stocks. This also meant that the first incident that Xu Qianghua deemed important for him to make money had ended.


    Now all he had to focus on was the second incident rted to the Jiang Group and the WayFlower Group.


    After that, Liu Meiying got up and stretched.


    "I am going to make dinner today. What would you like?" she asked.


    "Anything is fine because everything you make is delicious" he said.


    "Okay, sweetie" she said as she lightly kissed his lips and left the room.


    ''Now what should I do?'' Xu Qianghua thought as he sat there looking at the stock market page.


    ''Oh right, first let''s order personal terminals for the orphanage.'' He quickly opened up the online store, looked at the terminals, and bought the best ones avable.


    Each one cost around 1500 luminas, which is pretty cheap. He then bought 90 personal terminals in case extras were needed, which cost him 135,000 luminas.


    Xu Qianghua then made a call to Grandma Su and told her that the terminals would be arriving soon.


    "Okay, Qiangqiang. By the way, do you want me to call them and tell them toe back?" she asked but did not specify who "they" were, wanting to keep it a secret on the call and test Xu Qianghua.


    "Aren''t they busy right now with the missions you sent them? Anyway, I do not need them until the end of this month, but tell them that I will ask them to do something on the 21 st" Xu Qianghua said.


    "Okay, then we will talk after I receive the terminals" she said, giving him a quick goodbye and disconnecting the call.


    Grandma Su was talking about a group of people who, like Liu Meiying, are geniuses with their powers in this world. They are temporarily under Grandma Su, but she created this group for Xu Qianghua as a helping hand led by Liu Meiying.


    They usually do not meet each other, but in hisst life, after the game merged, they went into their fields and became one of the giants in them, simr to Liu Meiying.


    Xu Qianghua found out about this after he learned about Shadow. That''s when Grandma Su started to reveal everything that could be used at his disposal.

 Chapter 24: The first Sign-in reward

    The reason why Grandma Su did not tell Xu Qianghua about this after the game first merged was that when the game merged in hisst life, everyone was transported into different areas unless they yed the game and chose where their starting location would be.


    Yeah, the World''s Will is really bad at doing these kinds of work. It did not promote the game before it was released, and when the game merged, it did not care about what kind of skills and talents everyone who did not y the game got and just randomized it to save energy by not stopping time for people who never yed the game.


    It knew that if it did, then they would take forever as they would never believe that what they are seeing is real and do weird stuff like the main characters do when they are thrown into a new world.


    It also transported everyone evenly all around the new world so that it would not crowd one single area.


    But there are variables such as the one with Xu Qianghua and the Liu familydies who were asleep in the same bed, so they were all teleported to the house Xu Qianghua bought when he first put real-life money into the game.


    As for the maids, as they were in the same house, they were also teleported to the same house, so that was convenient.


    But because of the random teleports, they did not meet Grandma Su until Shadow was formed and became well-known.


    Liu Meiying, who had already set up her chamber ofmerce, was able to find some information about one of the higher-ups of the organization, which is how she found that she knew the person.


    She thought it would be hard, but it was not as it seemed that when she learned about the information about Shadow, they also tracked her chamber ofmerce and learned who the owner was, and that is how they found each other.


    But now Xu Qianghua wants everyone loyal and dear to him to log in before the game starts and make sure all of them are together.


    And he got an item that will help him and people from his family keep in contact and also a way to keep them safe.


    Family Sign Token (Chaos)


    Description: This is a necessary item for a family to have so that they can contact and protect their family members.


    This may have a simr name as the Family Token which is needed to create a family, but the Family Sign Token is something that was rarely seen in hisst life.


    This token is a mother token that can create duplicate tokens for the family members to use and carry.


    This token is a special tool that has multiple functions, although Xu Qianghua only knows some of them, they are still really powerful.


    One of the functions is that people with this token canmunicate with the other token holders simr to the smartphones from Xu Qianghua''s original world and the personal terminal he is using right now.


    Another function is simr to a life-saving talisman where the main token holder can set up a projection of themself or someone stronger than themself for the family members, which will be useful if they are ever in danger.


    At the same time, if something happens and they die, depending on the quality of the token, they can be resurrected.


    For example, if they have a gold token, which is the lowest token avable, their soul will be taken the moment they die, and the token will teleport back to the mother token with all the necessary information.


    Tokens of a higher level have better functions.


    This is something that a lot of people want, as this token can be used for any organization other than as a family token, like a chamber ofmerce token where the people who are working under canmunicate more so that the organization can improve, or as an assassination organization''s insignia that can be used as a key.


    There are many uses for this token, but they are hard to find. From what he remembers, there was one in the game mall when the game wasunched, and after that, there were about a hundred or so tokens in this world.


    And they got these tokens from doing missions that ranges from almost losing your cultivation due to severe injuries to even getting your family destroyed.


    So whenever there is a family token with a person, they are usually never maliciously killed, as people know that if they do, they have to go far, far away, as the family or organization that owns this token will take revenge.


    ''So, system, how could I get this token as a sign-in reward?'' Xu Qianghua asked the system in a stupefied voice.


    [Host, this happened because of the space-time storm. As I said, when I was trying not to get us killed, I had taken in a lot of its energy, which helped me evolve and at the same time left me with enough energy.]


    [So when the weekly sign-in happened, the space-time energy was used, which resulted in you getting this item.]


    [But remember, host, this is not something that happens every week. A lot of the energy was used to get this item, and the rest needed to be saved for your rewards from creating your family and making it stronger.]


    [So the sign-in rewards for the next one will not be the same, and this will continue until I can save up the energy that is being collected from the small crack that I have created so that I can continuously draw more of this energy,] the system exined.


    ''So this can happen again?'' Xu Qianghua listened to everything the system said and focused on this point.


    [Yes, it will happen again, but it will take time or require a simr or stronger energy source for me to draw from,] the system rified so that her host won''t have a misunderstandingter.


    ''Yeah, figured. I mean, this alone is enough to buy a middle-level world that is about to upgrade if I sell it to one of the top 100 races. But that would be unnecessary as I need to use it more than them,'' Xu Qianghua thought as he slowly rubbed the surface of the token that has a pen symbol, which is used as a way to know that this is an unowned mother token.

 Chapter 25: Bath (R18)

    After the token is bound to someone, the picture on the token will change to whatever insignia the owner desires, which will then be copied to the other tokens.


    ''Anyway, we can talk about this after the gameunches, but for now, I should go eat and take a shower,'' Xu Qianghua thought as he ced the token back in the system subspace.


    After that, he left the room and headed to the dining room, where dishes were ced by both Liu Meiying and Su Meifeng, with steam still rising from them. Xu Qianghua sat down in his seat.


    "Sister Meiying, when is An''aning back?" he asked.


    Liu Meiying smiled, "She should being back soon. Today is herst day of college, and she is preparing for her graduation thesis."


    Xu Qianghua smiled, ''Is it right? I should also reward her.''


    He remembered that in hisst life, due to the Xu Group''s problems, Liu Anwei did not attend her graduation ceremony, so she went to thepany to help her mother since she also majored in business.


    While he wanted to help too, he was useless as he had not majored in any of the fields in which thepany was involved.


    He hadn''t seen the need to pursue those areas. Because of this, when the game merged, he tried to master different upations such as pill refining, artifact refining, formations, and more to help Liu Meiying in the game.


    "She should being soon, but we should eat since she already said she had eaten beforeing home," Liu Meiying said as she sat next to Xu Qianghua.


    "Okay, then let''s get started" he said as he began to eat.


    "Here, sweetie" Liu Meiying said as she brought a piece of food to Xu Qianghua''s mouth.


    "Mm" Xu Qianghua murmured as he ate the piece of food, ''Mm, the food is delicious. Sister Meiying''s and sister Meifeng''s food is the best.''


    Xu Qianghua enjoyed his meal with Liu Meiying.


    After about 30 minutes, they had finished most of the dishes on the dining table. Xu Qianghua, who had finished eating, got up and asked Liu Meiying, "Sister Meiying, I''m going to take a bath. Do you want to go together?"


    "No, sweetie, I''ll take one after Weiweies back" she said as she got up and went to the living room.


    "Okay, I''ll take one right now" he said as he headed upstairs to the main bathroom.


    Knock Knock.


    Someone knocked on the door just as he started to take his clothes off.


    "Come in" he said as he removed his underwear.


    As the door opened, two girls in maid uniforms came in. They were Su Meihua and Su Meiyu. When they entered the room, they saw Xu Qianghua naked, which surprised them a bit, but their expressions quickly returned to normal.


    "Master, we''re here to bathe you" Su Meihua said as she moved closer to him.


    Su Meiyu followed after her, "Master, you haven''t called us to bathe you since you got reborn."


    Su Meihua undid her maid uniform as he said, "Haha, sorry about that, I always just take a quick shower, so I never thought of calling you."


    Actually, in hisst life after the game merged, Xu Qianghua did not need to shower as he could use the spiritual qi to cleanse himself.


    The maids were needed by Liu Meiying at the beginning when she first started the Chamber of Commerce, andter they became hall leaders for Shadow.


    So he had forgotten that every day after dinner, the twins usually helped him bathe. Usually, the time it takes is much longer than normal ones as they are usually naked when they bathe him which usually does not end until both of their pussies are filled with his cum.


    But now that they were here, he did not mind going back to how things were in the past.


    "Sorry about that. How about you help me bathe daily in the morning and after dinner from now on?" he suggested.


    When Su Meihua and Su Meiyu heard what he said, their eyes lit up and they both had big smiles.


    Then both of them took off their maid uniforms and as they usually never really wear underwear, their F-cup boobs were exposed in the air.


    And the light pink erect nipples just made it more enjoyable to watch.


    Then both of them each held one of Xu Qianghua''s hands pulled him into the bathroom and started to bathe him.


    Su Meihua and Su Meiyu began by washing Xu Qianghua, making his hair wet. Then Su Meihua removed the shower head from the wall and started to wash Xu Qianghua''s hair.


    "Master, you smell nice today, as if you were a woman" Su Meihua said as she began to wash his body with her hands.


    Su Meiyu did the same.


    "Ha ha, you two can say that I smell like a woman, but it is really from the lotions Sister Meiying and An''an put on me" he said as he was washed.


    "Oh, then we''ll have to wash you more than normal" Su Meihua said as she licked her lips and moved to get the shower head and put it back on the wall.


    "Sister Meiying and Weiwei really like you, so we really should do a thorough job" Su Meiyu added.


    They then each grabbed one of the arms and wrapped them around their thighs close to their wet pussies.


    Xu Qianghua not to be outdone, used his fingers to enter their pussies and slowly started to finger fuck them.


    Su Meihua and Su Meiyu''s bodies trembled at his actions and they grinded their crotches into his fingers.


    "Master, you''re teasing me" Su Meihua said with a smile.


    "Ah, Sister Mei, don''t talk, it feels good" Su Meiyu said.


    The twins kept on moving their bodies against his fingers while he moved his fingers in and out of their pussies.


    "Master, I''m almost there, don''t stop" Su Meihua said.


    "Me too, I''m gonna cum" Su Meiyu added.


    Hearing this Xu Qianghua increased the speed at which the fingers went inside and out.


    The twins let out a loud moan as they came.


    Xu Qianghua removed his fingers from their pussies and pulled them in closer to him.


    They hugged him and whispered, "Master, we want more."

 Chapter 26: Bath 2 (R18)

    With that said, both of them started to kiss him as they moved one of their hands to start stroking his cock.


    As one of them was kissing him, the other began to go down and start licking his balls.


    And as Su Meiyu started to suck and y with one of his balls in her mouth, he began to y with Su Meihua''s clit with one hand while fondling her boobs with his other hand.


    "Master, your hands, they are so good," she moaned.


    The twins continued to stroke Xu Qianghua''s cock, slowly going up and down.


    After a few minutes, he felt like he was about toe, so he signaled Su Meihua who was still kissing him passionately, she already knew what was happening because of the spasms from his huge dick bent down along with her twin.


    They used their hands to stroke his dick with more passion until Xu Qianghua gave out a low grunt.


    "Uggghhhh" Xu Qianghua then ejacted his hot cum all over the faces of the twins without any restraint.


    "Mmm, Haaah, Master, your cum is so hot and this is so much" Su Meihua said.


    "Yeah, this is a lot of cum," Su Meiyu added.


    Su Meihua took Xu Qianghua''s dick which was still letting out spouts of cum, brought it to her mouth, and started to lick it clean.


    Su Meiyu who did not want to be outdone took his dick out of her mouth and did the same thing.


    As they licked and sucked his cock, Xu Qianghua reached down with his hands and started to stroke their hair.


    The twins noticed his actions and were overjoyed.


    "Master, you are so good to us," Su Meihua said as she kissed the tip of his dick.


    Su Meiyu followed suit.


    "Master we want more" Su Meiyu said as she turned on the overhead shower without removing the showerhead from the wall.


    When they did that the headbands that used to be dry became dirty with some cum spilled over when Xu Qianghua came, now be the first thing that was touched by the water from the showerhead.


    Seeing this both of them removed them and at the same time Su Meiyu who still had the hair tie from her braid removed it and tossed it outside the bathroom without caring where it went.


    After this, both Su Meihua and Su Meiyu stood with one of their hands ced on the wall while the other one was widening their pussies with the showerhead and arched up their asses toward Xu Qianghua who was behind them to show him where to put his erect dick.


    After seeing this Xu Qianghua put his dick in Su Meihua''s wet and warm pussy, he moved forward and thrust his dick hard into her while using his hand that was closest to Su Meiyu, he finger fucked her with the same rhythm as his dick, making the twins to moan as they continued to feel the warm water flowing from the showerhead.


    "Master, you''re so good," Su Meihua moaned.


    "Master, but I want your dick, not your fingers" Su Meiyu moaned.


    "Patience, sister Meiyu, I will get to you after your sister" Xu Qianghua said in aforting tone.


    "Mmm, I can''t take it, I''m gonna cum," Su Meihua said.


    "Ah, Master, don''t cum in my sister, I want your cum" Su Meiyu said.


    "Then, uhh, Master I''m c-cummiiiinnnggg" Su Meihua yelled.


    "Me too, I''m cumminggg" Su Meiyu yelled.


    As Su Meihua wasing, Xu Qianghua put his dick out of her pussy and then ced his dick in Su Meiyu''s pussy and used the hand that was holding Su Meihua''s waist for momentum to push her hard against the shower wall.


    "Ah Master, your dick is so big" Su Meiyu moaned.


    Xu Qianghua continued to fuck her hard against the wall while his other hand yed with her clit and erect nipples.


    "Master, I''m almost there, don''t stop" Su Meiyu said.


    "I''m almost there too" Xu Qianghua said.


    "Ah, Master, I''m c-cuummminnggg" Su Meiyu moaned.


    "Ah, I''m cumminggggggg" Xu Qianghua said.


    Su Meiyu who came and at the same time felt the hot cum entering her pussy felt her legs give away and they started to slide down the shower wall, but Xu Qianghua was able to support her because when he came he grabbed both of the hands and brought them over her head and held her.


    "Ah, Master, you are so good to me" Su Meiyu said as she was still being held by him with the shower on, the water washing away some of her sweat and cum that was left over from the earlier ejaction.


    "POP"


    With a small pop sound, Xu Qianghua who still felt that he could go for another round took his dick out of Su Meiyu''s cum filled pussy.


    He then turned to Su Meihua and brought her to a simr position to Su Meiyu except this time she was not facing the wall but Xu Qinanghua, both of their nipples were touching each other.


    He then used one of his free hands to grab his dick to redirect it toward her pussy.


    Once he knew that his tip entered, he removed his hand and wrapped it around her for support.


    Then without giving any warning to Su Meihua, he trusted his entire dick into her pussy with full force.


    "Ahhh Master" Su Meihua moaned.


    "Guuuh, Sister Meihua, your pussy is so tight" Xu Qianghua grunted.


    Hearing this Su Meihua could not help but feel turned on and her pussy started to get wetter.


    Then Xu Qianghua started to fuck her while pushing her more into the wall for more support.


    "Master, this feels so amazing" Su Meihua moaned.


    Xu Qianghua was thrusting hard into her pussy.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua felt her pussy tighten more than usual, "Sister Meihua, are you close toing?"


    Su Meihua who was feeling a little overwhelmed from the intensity of the fucking, as if her voice box was broken, could only nod to respond.


    He then sped up the thrusting so that she can cum in more intensity.


    "Master, I''m..., I''m going to..., cummm" Su Meihua moaned.


    As she came, Xu Qianghua stopped for a moment so that he could adjust to the new tightness and then began to trust again.


    As soon as he did, she felt the same feeling of pleasuree again.


    "Ah, Master, I can''t take it anymore" Su Meihua said as she felt her body lose power to even stand.


    But because she was stuck between a wall and Xu Qianghua who is still trusting with full force, she did not need any energy to support herself.

 Chapter 27: Time Skip Again

    But because she was stuck between a wall and Xu Qianghua who is still fully trusting, she did not need any energy to support herself.


    And Xu Qianghua continued to fuck her for a few minutes until he came with a grunt.


    "Ahhhhh" Xu Qianghua released his cum into Su Meihua''s pussy.


    Su Meihua who felt hime also came.


    Once Xu Qianghua felt he had fully ejacted, he pulled his dick out and let Su Meihua slide to the ground on her knees.


    "Master, that was good" Su Meihua said as she rubbed her lower abdomen slowly.


    After a minute, when they felt their energies return, bothdies resumed helping Xu Qianghua bathe. Xu Qianghua also assisted them, and all three washed each other.


    After about 10 minutes, they all emerged from the bathroom, naked. Thedies had towels with them, which they used to dry off Xu Qianghua while he yfully squeezed their buttocks. Xu Qianghua then went to the walk-in closet, put on his underwear, and donned a white fluffy bathrobe. The maids wrapped themselves in towels and walked towards the door.


    Before they could leave, the door opened. It was Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei.


    "Ara, it seems that we have missed something exciting," Liu Meiying said when she saw the twins in their bath towels.


    "Hmph," Liu Anwei pouted, clearly dissatisfied.


    "What is wrong, An''an?" Xu Qianghua asked, seeing her expression. He walked up to her and hugged her.


    "Nothing," she said in a muffled tone as she buried her head in his chest.


    "No, it''s something. Tell us," Xu Qianghua insisted.


    "Why didn''t you wait for us toe in together?" Liu Anwei asked.


    "No reason, I just felt like taking one. Why, is my little daughter jealous?" Xu Qianghua asked with a smile.


    "I''m not jealous, I''m just being honest," she said in a sulky tone.


    "An''an, are you not jealous?" he asked again.


    She looked up at him and said, "Maybe."


    "What a greedy little daughter," Xu Qianghua teased.


    "Nuh-uh," she retorted and buried her face in his chest again.


    Su Meihua, Su Meiyu, and Liu Meiying just smiled, watching the interaction.


    "But don''t you and Sister Meiying have me all to yourselves every night?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    Liu Anwei mumbled something under her breath and then left Xu Qianghua''s hug, heading towards Liu Meiying.


    "Mom, let''s go. Ignore him. Hmph," she said, dragging Liu Meiying off to the bathroom.


    Xu Qianghua just smiled and shook his head. He then moved towards the bed, opened his terminal, and the twins left the room to sleep.


    If you''re wondering when the maids eat, they eat before Xu Qianghua does as they usually sleep early so they can wake up early.


    Xu Qianghua opened the news section to see if there was anything new happening. The only significant news was about how the stock market had cut off the Xu Group and how they would go bankrupt.


    Seeing nothing new, he closed that section, opened a mobile game he liked, and started ying with full concentration. Just when he was about to finish the game, he felt someonee up behind him and hug him.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t bother to turn around, recognizing her by the size of her boobs.


    "An''an, weren''t you mad at me?" he asked.


    "No, I was never mad at you," she said, snuggling into him.


    "What are you doing, brother Qiang?" she asked, resting her head on his shoulder and looking at his terminal.


    "Nothing, I was just waiting for you both," he said as he finished the game and then closed the terminal.


    Turning to face Liu Anwei, he lifted her and ced her on hisp. She wrapped her hands around his neck and her legs around his waist. He began to kiss her while massaging her butt cheeks. Liu Anwei, getting hot, started to grind against him.


    While they were busy, Liu Meiying came out of the walk-in closet wearing ck sexy lingerie. Seeing the scene, she did notment and just joined them.


    They spent half of the night having sex and then fell asleep with Xu Qianghua''s dick inside Liu Meiying''s cum-filled pussy, while shey on top of him, passed out.


    Just like that, another ten days passed.


    In those ten days, the Xu Group went bankrupt. After the CEO was arrested, most of the employees quit, not believing thepany could stay afloat with all the shareholders and some upper management spending time in prison for collusion.


    Liu Meiying provided evidence against the shareholders, leaving them no time to manage their otherpanies. Although none of thesepanies were as wealthy as the Xu Group, they were still worth billions of luminas. Liu Meiying shorted all the ones listed on the stock market.


    In total, Xu Qianghua''s group made around 6 billion luminas in profit, not counting the 5.5 billion they got from selling the shares. So now they had 11.5 billion luminas in cash flow just from stock market shorting.


    Additionally, Xu Qianghua''s parents had two otherpanies that were never mentioned and were left to Grandma Su, to be given to him when she deemed him responsible enough.


    But now that she knew she would never need thosepanies, she sold them for about 7.5 billion luminas.


    Then there were the industries handled by the special team under Grandma Su and Liu Meiying. When Xu Qianghua learned about the industries they were in and their worth, he was shocked.


    The special team consists of seven people called the Shadow Guards, some of the most loyal people in Xu Qianghua''s arsenal. They are usually away, doing missions all around the world for Grandma Su.


    When Xu Qianghua learned about this in his past life, he was shocked because before the game merged, Shadow existed in this world, and it was not created in the spur of the moment when the game merged and this organizationwas controlled by Grandma Su the whole time.

 Chapter 28: Shadow & Shadow Guards

    Xu Qianghua still couldn''t stop feeling amazed whenever he thought about it.


    The organization, known as Shadow, was one of the best on the dark web with a 98% sess rate.


    When the game merged, Grandma Su gradually gathered the upper management who had worked for her in real life, recruited people from the game itself, and transformed them into Shadow in the game.


    Initially, Xu Qianghua was confused. Although Grandma Su was a genius, she didn''t seem like someone capable of creating an organization like Shadow.


    When he asked her about it, she confirmed his guess. She hadn''t created the organization herself; it was formed by the Shadow Guards, who wanted an organization to assist with whatever tasks he needed.


    However, because she managed most of the upper management, she became the de facto leader, someone they respected and loved.


    However, this didn''t mean they weren''t loyal to Xu Qianghua. Most of the upper management and the seven members of the Shadow Guards were trained by Grandma Su.


    She taught them who they were loyal to and who to serve.


    When the whole story was told to him, his only thought was, "Grandma Su is the chosen one."


    He thought this way because of all the information he received from her.


    Who would have thought that a sweet Grandma who runs a small orphanage would be the leader of Shadow, one of the best assassination organizations on the dark web?


    But unlike other dark organizations, Shadow didn''t engage in illegal activities.


    They acted more like a global police force, taking out potential terrorists and simr threats.


    They never officially epted the title, but it was given to them by the people they had saved and the dark web due to the numerous individuals rescued by Shadow through their missions.


    They never took money stolen from others or earned through illegal activities. Instead, they divided these funds into multiple ounts and donated them to various humanitarian organizations.


    As for how they made money, it was simple: they targetedpanies linked to terrorist organizations, leaked their secrets, and shorted their stocks.


    The seven Shadow Guards were scattered around the world, each with their own team to handle missions rted to their professions.


    When Xu Qianghua received the call from Grandma Su about the total amount of money they had after liquidating all thepanies and properties they owned, it came to around 90 billion luminas¡ªallpletely legal.


    This was because the world government provided them with this benefit due to all the help they had given. In this world, people were not entirely against dark organizations, as they had often helpedmon people against truly dark organizations.


    Thanks to the world''s unification, humans havergely stopped fighting amongst themselves in their day-to-day lives. However, this would change after the game merged.


    In the real world, people didn''t view every dark organization the same way. They differentiated them based on their actions and past deeds.


    Shadow, a rtively new organization, didn''t do anything evil other than eliminate those who deserved to die.


    This allowed them to receive special benefits that aided their missions.


    But Xu Qianghua always doubted as to who had killed his parents, so he asked Grandma Su.


    "It was the shareholders who did not want them to find the illegal activities they were doing, but we found out about it after their death as we did not think that the people who your parents trusted because they were together from the rise of thepany, would stoop so low.


    And from what we have seen they are cowards who do not want challenges in their lives, so it was surprising. After we found out, we wanted to kill them too but were stopped by Liu Meiying who told us that they were yours to deal with." she said


    But because the game merged, the shareholders were sent to different ces so they never really found them again in hisst life.


    And Xu Qianghua had already felt that letting them go to jail was enough as they would not be able toe out before the game and after the game had merged, they would need to luck to even be alive after the first month.


    It is not because he does not love his parents, but because he is a transmigrated and now a rebirth person, so he has a lot of years under his belt which has led him to not focus too much on those bloodsuckers as their lives are already miserable from all the pieces of evidence that the police got, and even if theye out, there will be no one toe get them and no money to spend to even buy a meal.


    And during the ten days, after Grandma Su gave Liu Meiying the 90 billion she rounded up the upper management of Shadow that were important so that they could be in the same area.


    But she also sent the nominal leader for Shadow Guards, Su Lian. She is the leader of the Shadow Guards as Liu Meiying does not like doing these kinds of jobs.


    She has long, sleek ck hair, often styled in a high ponytail or a tight bun, sharp dark brown eyes that exude confidence and authority, a lightplexion with wless, smooth skin, stands 5''8" tall, with an athletic build, amanding presence, and an hourss figure with E cup breasts.


    Su Lian used to be the leader of the maids as she and Su Meifang were of the same age, but


    Su Lian who wanted to be the best maid decided to create Shadow so that it could be used by Xu Qianghua if needed.


    So when she arrived, she did not feel disced by all the activities going on in the house as shees home every once in a while and she is usually participating in most of them.


    Like the maid''s morning service, Su Lian is the one who does it for Xu Qianghua every Sunday when she''s home. She usually spends most of her time in the bedroom getting fucked silly by Xu Qianghua as he doesn''t get to see her often.

 Chapter 29: Second Incident start

    "So, Sister Lian, why did youe alone? Where are the other six girls?" Xu Qianghua asked Su Lian.


    They were in the living room, sitting on the sofa, with Su Lian on Xu Qianghua''sp, her arms around his neck, and her long legs wrapped around his waist.


    He ced his hands on her ass and started ying with them.


    "They''re tying up some loose ends and will be here in a few days," Su Lian said as she used one of her hands to y with his hair.


    "But didn''t I tell Grandma Su to let you all stay where you were before?" he asked.


    "Yes, she said that, but when we learned we were going to sell everything, we felt it would be better toe over here and stay here. Why, don''t you want me to be here?" she asked with a teasing smile.


    "No way, I would never want that. You can stay here for as long as you want," he said, connecting his forehead with hers.


    After a few minutes of chatting, he asked, "How are the Feng sisters?"


    "They''re doing well. They also miss you very much," Su Lian said.


    The Feng sisters that Xu Qianghua was talking about are the other members of the Shadow Guards.


    They are sextuplets who Grandma Su brought in after their parents couldn''t handle them.


    The parents were poor and spent a lot of money on their birth, but the mother died afterward, leaving the father alone with six babies to look after.


    Unable to handle it, the father gave them to Grandma Su in the orphanage.


    Grandma Su epted them and raised them to the same standard as the others, but the difference is that all of them excelled in different professions to the point where theyhad learned everything by the age of 20.


    Su Lian, who saw their potential, brought them together and made the Shadow Guards, intending to help Xu Qianghua, which all the Feng sisters happily epted.


    Long story short, they became the heads of the six branches in Shadow and have their duties to do, but they are still close to each other.


    "Hmm," Xu Qianghua nodded a little absentmindedly.


    As today is an important day because this is the day that the announcement regarding the batteries is published by the WayFlower Group.


    The reason for the dy is the Xu Group situation. Although thepany itself is small and not that interesting, it still involves illegal activities.


    Due to the world not worrying about other countries starting wars, a lot of military and police power is focused on these illegal and terrorist activities, which has reduced a lot to the point where some people have forgotten what these are.


    So now there is a case of something illegal happening near them, causing everyone to talk about it.


    This prevented those who wanted to publish the news about the WayFlower Group from finding an opportunity.


    Yes, it is not the WayFlower Group that wanted to do this but some other group that wanted to make money from the stock rise after the news got out.


    Xu Qianghua thought it was people from WayFlower who did this, but after using some connections from Shadow, he found out it was a group of billionaires who wanted to profit from this.


    When he heard this, he was surprised as he thought it was the WayFlower Group that wanted to do something shady with thister.


    But from Shadow, they saw that most of the shareholders for the WayFlower Group are away on an ind with low world contact, so they had no idea about this.


    So when this happened, the WayFlower Group had no way to deal with it as soon as possible, as the actual controllers were not avable.


    The same thing happened this time: all the shareholders are on a small ind with no inte or cell service for a month, and the closest inte or cell service is a day away.


    While he was thinking about this, he saw a shing lighting from his terminal, and he knew what that was for.


    It was the notification for the news website used by those billionaires to publish the news about the WayFlower Group buying the batteries.


    Xu Qianghua removed one of his hands from Su Lian''s ass and held the terminal to see the whole article while he put his head on her shoulder for a better view.


    The article was made by a con artist using the WayFlower Group''s official ount, which was hacked.


    It said they have ordered the first batch of yet-to-be-tested batteries. They know this is risky but believe that Jiang Group''s products are legit and something they are willing to pay a lot of money to use first.


    As soon as the article went online, thements on it were increasing at a fast speed. Most of thements were about why they didn''t announce this before, as they are usually loud about these kinds of deals so they can be ready for any implications.


    But thesements did not get a response, which further fueled the excitement and confusion of the crowd.


    Xu Qianghua, who knew that there was nothing else important, put his terminal away and patted Su Lian''s butt to signal her to get up.


    But she did not get up. Instead, she tightened her grip so he couldn''t get out. Xu Qianghua just sighed, wrapped his arms around her waist, got up from the sofa, and went towards Liu Meiying''s office.


    Inside, Liu Meiying was busy looking at the stock market of both the WayFlower Group and the Jiang Group.


    Before, when they only had close to 20 billion luminas, they had decided to put everything in there and get as much as possible. But after they got the cash from Shadow, they decided to put in about 45 billion. Any more would make it difficult to earn anything, as the value of eachpany itself is around 150 billion.

 Chapter 30: Second incident 2

    There is also another reason for this: if they put too much money in, the billionaires will notice, cut off this leak, and short the stocks, taking all the money we put in.


    Liu Meiying also used different ounts and told her people to help with this, so each ount put in around a few hundred thousand luminas.


    This will not only make others less suspicious but also make Liu Meiying''s life easier, as even a small loss in those billions of luminas is significant, and it is easier to react and cope with the loss if something happens.


    But that did not happen, as most people were more focused on whether the stock prices for thepanies were rising like a rocket and had the possibility of hitting the limit of the stock market for the day.


    And it did. Xu Qianghua remembers how bothpanies reached the upper limit for the day as people invested more money into these stocks, hoping to earn more money after the stock prices stabilized in the future.


    But that was at the end of the day when the stock market was about to close, and Xu Qianghua wanted to sell these stock shares that they bought yesterday right before the stock market closed, so people did not see much other than a small spike in stock prices due to the massive influx of money.


    People just assumed that someone else wanted to put some money in, and there was not much talk about this. Because of that, Liu Meiying and her team got the first bite of the catch that the billionaires hadid the bait and for.


    And Xu Qianghua had already warned Liu Meiying to sell the shares right before the end of the day when the stock market was going to close so that they could make the most amount of money.


    Because the whole sham will be revealed by them after the stock market closes through different channels so that the billionaires who wanted to keep this leak for a few days will lose everything.


    "Sister Meiying, how are things going?" Xu Qianghua asked as he sat on the small sofa in the office with Su Lian still on him.


    "Ara, who is this ko?" Liu Meiying, who looked up, did not answer but asked about what was happening in front of her.


    "Hmph, I just miss Master unlike you, who was supposed to be our leader but left the job to me and came here to live with him," Su Lian, who did not like to be called ko, retorted.


    Liu Meiying just smiled at this and then answered what Xu Qianghua asked at the start. "Nothing much, just as you said, after the announcement, the stock prices are through the roof and still rising."


    "That''s good," Xu Qianghua nodded as he buried his head in Su Lian''s E-cup boobs. Su Lian just smiled at this and started to stroke his hair.


    Liu Meiying, who saw this, just smiled, shook her head, and then went back to looking at the stock market.


    Xu Qianghua, who just wanted to close his eyes and stay in Su Lian''s boobs, unknowingly fell asleep and did not wake up until it was time to eat dinner.


    Yes, he skipped lunch as Su Lian tried to wake him up, but he did not wake up, instead using her as a body pillow while hey on the sofa.


    When he woke up, it was already past 5 pm. Xu Qianghua, who had just woken up, felt the warmth from Su Lian''s body, which made him just want to snuggle up and not get up.


    But his stomach was not agreeing with him on this and kept on pestering him to get something to eat.


    So he begrudgingly looked up to see if Su Lian was asleep or if she was awake, as he did not want to wake her up if she was asleep.


    When he looked up, he saw a pair of eyes looking at him with tenderness. It seemed that Su Lian was awake the whole time he was asleep.


    "Morning sister Lian," Xu Qianghua said as he rubbed his head against her boobs.


    "What morning, it''s already past 5," she replied with a smile.


    "Oh? It''s already sote?" He was surprised by the amount of time slept.


    "Yes, so you should get up and let''s go down and eat, you did not even have lunch yet," she said as she slowly got up from Xu Qianghua''s embrace and went out of the room.


    "Okay," Xu Qianghua nodded as he went to the bathroom that was in the office.


    After a few minutes, he came out of the office and went to the dining room. When he came inside the room, he saw that the dishes were already ced and Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei were already sitting in their seats waiting for him.


    "Hey sister Meiying and An''an," he greeted them as he sat down.


    "Hello Brother Qiang," Liu Anwei responded back


    "Ara, you are finally awake," Liu Meiying said when she saw Xu Qianghuae in.


    "So how was today''s harvest?" he asked with a speechless expression from Liu Meiying''sment.


    "It went well, we had already sold all the stocks right before the stock market closed which was bought in seconds as people were still buying them.


    So in the end we made a profit of close to 10 billion luminas today, and tomorrow we will make more when we short the positions," Liu Meiying said as she started eating.


    "Good, now we have enough money," Xu Qianghua said as he nodded.


    "But why do you need so much money?" Liu Anwei asked.


    "I cannot tell you about it right now but I will tell you in detail after 11 days from now," Xu Qianghua said as he also started eating his food.


    While he was eating he started to think about all the things they did in these past 10 days, one of them being Liu Anwei''s graduation which was celebrated by all of us in the house.

 Chapter 31: The Second & Third Sign-In Rewards

    While eating, Xu Qianghua started to think about everything that had happened over the past 10 days, including Liu Anwei''s graduation, which they celebrated together.


    Last week, they spent the entire weekend exploring the city. Xu Qianghua and Liu Anwei went on a solo date she had requested, spending the whole day together doing typical couple activities. Later, they spent the night in a hotel room, where Liu Anwei wore various costumes, and they spent the whole time having sex.


    During this time, the system provided sign-in rewards for the past two weeks. As expected, the rewards were not as impressive as the first sign-in reward he had received. The system gave him 5 billion luminas each time, totaling 10 billion luminas. Although this was a substantial amount, it couldn''tpare to the Family Sign Token.


    When he asked about this, the system responded:


    [Host, what do you expect? When I told you that the sign-in would help you personally, I meant it.]


    [And isn''t this better than anything else? You can use the amount to buy more from the game mall when the timees.] the system reasoned.


    ''Yeah, you are right,'' Xu Qianghua nodded, realizing he had no counterargument.


    ''But where did you get this amount of money?'' he asked, curious about how the system managed to obtain such arge sum of luminas, given the high security around currencies.


    [Oh, I just used the unowned bitcoins around the world. You don''t have to worry, I didn''t sell all of them at once but sold them gradually over the week. Then, I put it in the reward roulette, which activated when you signed in.] the system exined.


    ''Oh, what other rewards are there in that roulette?'' Xu Qianghua asked.


    [I cannot tell you that, host, because that would ruin the fun] the system responded instantly.


    ''Okay,'' Xu Qianghua gave up, knowing that the system wouldn''t tell him if it didn''t want to from the start.


    ''So now we have 120 billion luminas, not counting the money we earned from shorting the WayFlower Group and Jiang Group. After that, we could earn around 160 billion or less, depending on how fast thepany responds tomorrow.''


    Xu Qianghua thought as he started to n how to use all of the money. He needed to spend everything in the game mall because, after the game merges, money will lose its value, and spirit stones will be the new currency.


    Spirit stones are created in areas with concentrated spiritual energy, requiring a lot of spiritual energy to condense into one. These stones are a universal currency in the void and are widely epted.


    Yes, spirit stones are going to be the new currency because, when the game merges, all electronics will be destroyed due to the change, and the whole world will return to an era without any technology.


    And Luminas, being a digital currency, will cease to exist after the game merges, so using them before then is the best option.


    In hisst life, many people tried to restore technology, but the world''s will does not want humans to use electricity, nuclear power, or any other materials that sh with spiritual energy. Spiritual energy is bred in nature and needs nature to be pure.


    After much research, scientists,ter renamed spiritual scientists, created tools that use spiritual energy as the energy source. Because of its infancy, scientists had to use spirit stones as the primary method instead of extracting spiritual energy from the air.


    "What are you thinking about, Brother Qiang?" Liu Anwei asked when she saw that Xu Qianghua was spacing out.


    "Hmm? Nothing, I was just thinking about how much money we made this month," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Yeah, we made enough money to live our entire lives without any worries and still have enough for two or three generations to spend," Liu Anwei said, nodding.


    "And there will be moreing in from the twopanies that we are going to short tomorrow," Liu Meiyingmented as she listened.


    "Yeah, but all of this will be spent in a few days because it will be useless after that," Xu Qianghua said.


    "What do you mean, Brother Qiang?" Liu Anwei asked, confused.


    "You''ll know soon," he said, not exining further because even if he did, it would not make sense and would only confuse them more.


    "Okay," Liu Anwei said, still confused but trusting Xu Qianghua and not pressing further. She knew that whatever happened in the future, Xu Qianghua would protect them.


    "For now, we just need to focus on getting as much money as we can and then wait until the timees," Xu Qianghua said. Then he looked at Su Lian, who was standing next to him.


    "Sister Lian, make sure that everyone has their terminal. If they don''t have one, then we will buy one for them," he said. He wanted to ensure that all the subordinates Su Lian and others trusted were in the game.


    ''Hey, system, can I tell them to read a certain novel that is simr to our situation?'' He asked the system.


    He thought of this because he wanted them to have a certain understanding of what they should do in the future. He did not want them to bepletely confused about what was going on. If he showed them a simr novel that had the game merging with the real world, then they could adapt better.


    What Xu Qianghua did not know was that these kinds of novels were part of the world''s will''s n. It used a little creation energy, which is the energy being used to create the game, to make these kinds of novels so that young people could adapt more quickly in the future.


    In Xu Qianghua''sst life, this worked, as young people who were avid readers were able to adapt more quickly and were able to exin the situation to the older poption, who did not like to read these kinds of novels.

 Chapter 32: Finding out the truth

    "Yes, that would work, host, because this is not changing the future too much," the system said.


    ''Are you sure? What about the World''s Will?'' he asked, worried.


    He wasn''t concerned that the World''s Will woulde after him to kill him, as that wasn''t possible. The World''s Will does not kill any of its creatures unless they are harmful to the world. But Xu Qianghua was worried that this could lead the World''s Will to change the way the game is created, which it could do.


    The World''s Will could change some of the major events after the game starts, which would limit Xu Qianghua''s ns as they rely on him knowing what is going to happen in the future.


    [The World''s Will does not care about this much and, at the same time, it is too focused on finishing the game and making sure there is nothing wrong to notice,] the system exined.


    ''So, if I tell them to read those novels and exin that something simr happens, then it is fine?'' he asked, just to confirm.


    [It''s fine, host, do it with confidence,] the system said.


    {It''s not like the World''s Will would mind, as it has been trying to promote it for the past few years,} the system thought without letting Xu Qianghua hear it.


    What the system means by that is how the World''s Will has been trying to promote these novels with game-merging aspects for a few years by giving authors ideas about them and, at the same time, slowly hypnotizing the audience and editors who first read this into thinking that this is a good idea.


    So when Xu Qianghua thought that the World''s Will does not care about the people, it''s notpletely false. It tried to make it so that the transition is smooth.


    But regarding giving them the option to choose their talents, it does not care as this is not a temporary measure but a permanent one where the newborns after the change do not have any say in what they get. So, the World''s Will would not care if this happens a generation before.


    And the world''s will also believes in luck, so lucky people will y the game and get the bonuses that normal people don''t, and with Xu Qianghua having the luck of two people, he was able to y the game and enjoy a good life after that.


    Xu Qianghua did not think much about this and decided to tell them to read these novels and hint to them that what is happening in the novels will happen in this world.


    Cough Cough


    He coughed twice to get everyone''s attention and then continued, "If you want to know something then I would suggest ***: ****** or simr novels to read," he said as he looked at everyone to see if anyone had a question.


    "Huh? Why that novel?" Liu Anwei asked as she is also an avid reader, so she knew which book he was talking about.


    "That''s going to happen in our world. Just instead of it being aplete professions and level-up type, it is more of a cultivation type of situation," Xu Qianghua exined.


    "WHATTT," Liu Anwei reacted.


    "B-but how could that happen?" Liu Anwei asked while still shocked by the revtion.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Liu Meiying asked as she does not read novels at all because she is usually busy with work.


    "Sister Meiying, it''s better if you read this online when you have time, as it would clear out a lot of confusion. The same goes for the others," he said as he looked at Su Lian and the maids who were paying attention to the conversation.


    "Okay, Master," they responded back.


    "Oh, can you also tell Grandma Su to do this, please?" he said then went back to eating.


    But he was the only one in the mood to eat, as the others were either curious about the book he had mentioned, like Liu Meiying, Su Lian, and the maids, or freaking out, like Liu Anwei, who knew how the beginning of the book started and how it was simr to the way Xu Qianghua was earning money.


    The difference was that there was no one to help the protagonist in the novel, but Xu Qianghua had a group of loyal people who were willing to give anything as long as he asked.


    So, the whole dinner time was quiet, but Xu Qianghua was not bothered by this, as he knew that this would be a shocking reveal.


    After dinner, Liu Meiying and the others started looking up the novel that was mentioned by him to find out why Liu Anwei was so freaked out about this.


    Xu Qianghua just sat there on the sofa, looking at his terminal so that he could watch what was happening outside with the WayFlower Group and the Jiang Group.


    Just as he had expected, when the news was released by them, no one believed it initially until some of the staff who were working in the WayFlower Group came out and told the truth that the shareholders were all away on a retreat.


    This news shattered the assumption that all the information we put up was false. Now that they knew it was true, they panicked because they realized that all of this was done by someone who wanted to rob their money.


    As for the billionaires who started this, they were even more panicked as they knew that tomorrow they would most likely lose all the money they had put in for this operation because when the stock markets opened up the next morning, all the people who had invested any money to buy the stocks would sell them to take back the money they lost.


    After this incident, both the WayFlower Group, which might still be afloat, and the Jiang Group woulde after them for this so that they wouldn''t be seen as the bad guys in front of the public, which could ruin theirpanies even more.

 Chapter 33: Second incident 3

    As for theming after him and his group, Xu Qianghua was not worried as they had used the Shadow as cover.


    Shadow-sponsored news is usually a really credible source as they had done simr things in the past and were usually right, but if anyone from the billionaires'' side or the WayFlower Group and Jiang Group''s side came looking for them, they would be scared as they knew that if they went against Shadow, they would lose everything.


    This is because everypany has some kind of negatives about them, which Shadow can exploit and then short their shares, which basically means a dead end for them.


    So Xu Qianghua was not worried about that. What he was worried about was if there were any changes from his past life. Even though it should not change much, there are exceptions.


    But after searching for half an hour, he did not see any news indicating any change from his past life.


    So he put down his terminal and looked at thedies in the room to see if they had any questions to ask.


    But as he had expected, they were still immersed in the novel. Xu Qianghua knew that this would take time, so he just got up and went to take a shower. But this time, without the twins, it was quick.


    After he came out and wore his usual boxers underwear and a white fluffy robe, he saw that both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei were in a heated discussion.


    As he got closer to them, he heard what they were talking about.


    "So Weiwei, what do you think about this? Do you think we will have a simr future to the ones in this novel?" Liu Meiying asked Liu Anwei.


    "I don''t know, Mom. If what Brother Qiang said is true, then it should be the same. And from the novel, we can see that the main character sold his shares and put everything in the game.


    But the difference is that in the novel, people knew about this. With the way Brother Qiang told us to keep everything a secret, I believe he does not want to be like those main characters who are willing to be mocked and then have a ''p-in-the-face'' scene," Liu Anwei said.


    "You are right about that, An''an. I don''t want to be someone like that. On top of it, it''s not like I am the main character, as this is the real world. So I won''t be them and try to dictate who is wrong and who is right," Xu Qianghua said, remembering how in those novels the main character always tried to judge someone based on the color of their skin or the country they are from.


    Yes, even though the world has united under one banner, it still has the same mentality about which country is superior. However, the sentiment is slowly dying out with the passing of those old people who still have those old biased views on society.


    This is not the fault of the World''s Will, as it did not look into the feelings of the authors who were writing those novels, as the Will did not know what these emotions meant.


    "So, what do you want to do now, Qiangqiang?" Liu Meiying asked as she patted the space next to her to motion him to sit.


    "Nothing as of right now, because there is nothing to do other than wait for the events to unfold" he said as he sat down.


    "Okay, but know that we will always support you" Liu Meiying said as she held his head with her hands and then kissed him.


    "Me too" Liu Anwei, who saw this, also copied her mother.


    "I know" said Xu Qianghua with a smile.


    After that, both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei went to take a shower. This was something they always did as they usually came home from work for Liu Meiying and college for Liu Anwei. They also liked to take a shower before they went to bed, which had be a habit for them.


    After about 10 minutes, they both came out, with Liu Meiying wearing a ck sexy nightgown and Liu Anwei wearing a white sexy nightgown.


    Once they were out, they started talking with Xu Qianghua about tomorrow and what to do afterward. Time passed quickly, and it was already past 10, so they decided to go to bed. They did not indulge in sex today as they had a lot of work to do the next day.


    The Next Day


    By the time Xu Qianghua woke up, both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei had already started ying with WayFlower Group and Jiang Group''s stocks. As he had guessed, as soon as the stock market opened, all the people who had bought stocks in thosepanies started selling them.


    This craze was not only because of the information provided by them but also because Jiang Group put up a formal notice stating that the news regarding the new battery purchase was false and that they would find out who did this and pursue legal action against them.


    This news caused a huge explosion in the business field, as it also meant that Jiang Group had lost money in some way, as they would never have gone this far otherwise.


    This was true; yesterday, when the notice from WayFlower Group was published, the Jiang Group did notment on it even though they knew it was a fake article because they wanted theirpany''s shares to increase.


    Even though they knew there would be a huge bacshter, people would sell their shares just because the news was false, and the Jiang Group used this as a springboard to publicize that they had actually started doing initial testing.


    So when the public found out that the article was fake, they would use this as a stage to publicize their new battery testing. Through this, they could keep the stockholders.


    But because of the news, they had to put this statement out as they did not want to be associated with those billionaires who were setting up the.

 Chapter 34: Second incident end

    But because of the news, they had to put this statement out as they did not want to be associated with those billionaires setting up the.


    People who bought the shares did not care about this and were bombarding bothpanies online. While Jiang Group replied to the people, the WayFlower Group still did not give a statement.


    This is normal, as the shareholders who were the actual controllers were on their retreat and would not be able to respond to this until tomorrow.


    By the time they responded, the storm had already passed. When theye back, they will not only have to deal with an angry crowd but also apany that has lost the confidence of investors. This results in them selling their stocks and banks demanding the money back as they have lost trust in them due to the slow response from thepany.


    Although this does not mean that thepany will go bankrupt, the slow response has caused them to lose a lot of reputation, leading investors and otherpanies working with or nning to work with them to rethink their choices.


    This happened in Xu Qianghua''s past life. Due to thete response from the shareholders and the CEO being photographed in bars without any care for thepany, they lost a lot of money.


    When the shareholders came back a few dayster, they were angry and sad as their shares lost a lot of value.


    Manypanies that were friendly with them or working with them had broken their contracts because they either did not trust the WayFlower Group or knew thepany was going to lose a lot of its value and cut their losses in time, potentially targeting their industries to bite out a few pieces.


    Xu Qianghua knew this because it happened to the Xu Group in both hisst life and this life.


    The only difference is that in theirst life, they lost all of their money except for the house they were living in and the few cars in their basement.


    As for Shadow not helping them, they wanted to but they did not have a good reason to help as Xu Group was being investigated with one of the shareholders as the main suspect.


    But they did help with clearing Liu Meiying from the fake evidence, but they could not help with thepany itself.


    Even though they wanted to help, if they did, the Xu Group would be suspected of involvement with Shadow, and enemies who did not like Shadow''s way of doing things woulde after Xu Qianghua and his family.


    So Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying lost thepany, but now the whole situation changed as Xu Qianghua and his group made a lot of money these few days, which will be their springboard when the game merges.


    "So now we just have to wait until the new policy changees in, then we short the Jiang Group," Xu Qianghua thought as he kept looking at the news.


    After that, he put his terminal aside and went to Liu Meiying''s office to check how things are going.


    "Sister Meiying, how are things going?" he asked as he entered the room.


    "Ara, you are finally here," she said as she looked up from the holographic monitor.


    Xu Qianghua went behind her and hugged her, then looked at the monitor to see the situation.


    Although he did not know exactly how everything worked, he still had some ideas as Liu Meiying usually teaches this to Liu Anwei, and he just listens.


    "Seems like everything is going well," he said while one of his hands grabbed her boobs and then started kneading it.


    "Mmm, yeah, everything is going well. After some time, the stock market will start putting in restrictions until we are barred from trading the shares for the WayFlower Group.


    As for the Jiang Group, they are still trying to cope with the quick selling of the shares to deal with the short sellers," she said, her eyes closing momentarily from the pleasure.


    Xu Qianghua then lifted her up and sat down in her seat, positioning her on hisp with her back against his chest.


    He put his other hand on her t and smooth belly and started drawing circles with his fingers.


    They stayed like this until Su Meixue came in and called them for lunch, which Liu Meiying asked her to bring to the office as she wanted to be there if anything happened.


    Xu Qianghua agreed with her, so they both ate in the office as they watched the stock line for the WayFlower go down in a steady line while the Jiang Group''s line was slowing down.


    When Liu Meiying saw this, she shut down her position and told her subordinates to do the same.


    After lunch, they sat there until 4 pm when the stock market closed for the day.


    After that, they left the room and went to the main hall where everyone was waiting for the final tally of the amount of money they made yesterday and today.


    Due to them spending 45 billion luminas on eachpany, they made a total of around 65 billionbined.


    They made this much because of the price increase from the first day and also being the first group to short.


    So they were able to get the most amount for the past two days. They could earn more in the following days, but it will not be as much as others have already shorted as much as possible.


    "Now all we have to do is wait for the new policies toe out, and we can get the final bit of money before the changees," Xu Qianghua said as he sat next to Liu Meiying and then put his head on herp.


    Then he looked up but only saw her boobs which made him sigh. ''Damn, although I love this, I cannot see sister Meiying''s face.''


    "Sister Lian, do you know when the new policies areing out?" Xu Qianghua asked, wanting to confirm the exact day when hisst money-making n would start.

 Chapter 35: Jiang Group

    "The policy wille in a few days," Su Lian said while checking her terminal.


    "Okay, then we just have to wait until then, andter we can have a celebration party," Xu Qianghua said, a smile slowly appearing.


    "Hmm?" The girls saw his smile; some knew what that meant, while others were still clueless for now.


    Meanwhile, in the Jiang Headquarters, in a huge meeting room:


    "Who can exin why this is happening?" a man in a modern suit asked angrily as he looked around at the shareholders and leaders of thepany.


    The man is Jiang Wei. He is 45 years old and is the head of the Jiang family and the President of the board of shareholders.


    He has short, thinning ck hair with gray at the temples, and dark brown eyes. Standing at 5''8" with a pot belly, he maintains amanding presence.


    He was angry because they were all smiling yesterday due to the increase in theirpany''s stock prices. But before they could capitalize on it, someone revealed the real news about the purchase of the batteries.


    "We are still searching for the people who revealed the news and, at the same time, for the people who first published the fake news," one of the shareholders said.


    "You must hurry up, as we do not have a lot of time before we lose more money," Jiang Wei said.


    He was really angry because just yesterday, he was really excited about the stock price increase, even though he knew it was based on false information. He nned to use this to boost thepany''s value as thepany had already started the initial testing for the new battery.


    But they still need a few more days before they have enough data to patent this and then use this incident to publicize the new batteries. He wanted to do this so that he could get some funding from otherpanies and then increase theirpany''s value.


    However, now they have to find ways to appease the general public and at the same time invest more money in the stock market to cope with the massive loss in stock price.


    So, they are trying to find the people who caused this mess. If they are weaker than them, then they will demand money or use the same tactics and take over their business. But if they are on a simr level, the options are limited, and the only option is to take them to court and expose them to the public.


    Lastly, there are people they cannot afford to offend. If it was them, then they could only swallow their loss and move on.


    Jiang Wei does not hope it is thest one, as that would mean a loss of a lot of money without anything back. But if it is the other two options, they will fight until they reach an agreement that both Jiang Wei and the shareholders can agree on.


    "Use all the connections we have, but find out who these people are by the end of the day," Jiang Wei said as he huffed and left the room.


    The shareholders and the management watched Jiang Wei leave, and then they also sighed collectively and left the room to contact people who might have ideas as to who caused all this chaos.


    Jiang Wei went back to his office and started calling anyone who might have an idea, and he was sessful.


    During these few hours, he called almost everyone he knew, trying to find out who published the fake news and he was able to find out who they were.


    "These losers who do not know anything else other than putting up false information and then making money out of it," Jiang Wei found out who started the whole debacle and was furious.


    He was mad because the billionaires who did this were popr in the business world for doing these kinds of things.


    They made their money by doing simr things but on a much smaller scale. Jiang Wei did not expect that they would nowe after hispany.


    "Now that I have found out who started this, all that''s left is to find the people responsible for leaking the news about the battery purchase being false," he said as he went back to calling people.


    But even after he called everyone, he could not find who the leakers were. Just when he was about to look for others¡ª


    BANG


    The door of his office opened as a hurried figure ran in. The person then closed the door and locked it.


    "What is wrong with you? Why do you seem like you ran a marathon? And why did you lock the door?" Jiang Wei asked multiple questions to the person who just ran in without knocking.


    "Haaah Haaah, President, I found out who the leakers are," the person was the shareholder who spoke in the conference room a few hours ago.


    "Oh? Who is it then?" Jiang Wei asked curiously.


    "It''s Shadow," the shareholder said with a sad tone and his shoulders slumped down.


    "WHAAATT, why is it them?" Jiang Wei lost hisposure when he heard who the leakers were.


    "Shit, Shit," was the only thing he could say.


    "What do you want to do now, Mr. Jiang?" the shareholder asked as he caught his breath.


    "I found out who the instigators were, so we can only go after them," Jiang Wei said as he took a deep breath and then went back to sit in his seat.


    "Yes, Mr. President," the shareholder said as he then left the room.


    As for them dealing with Shadow? Please, although they are rich, that only applies to this city. Outside, they are just nobodies who have a goodpany in their hands.


    So they have no way to deal with Shadow, and even if they did, they would not as that would lead to more retaliation from them, which is something they do not want.


    .....


    Hey everyone, I hope you like the novel so far. I am writing this because I would like some feedback for this chapter as this is the first time I wrote from someone else''s POV other than the main character''s group.


    Just let me know how you feel about this, and if you have any improvements, then please feel free to post ament.


    Thank you,


    Author.

 Chapter 36: The Final incident

    So the next day, the Jiang Group put up a notice detailing who started this and how they nned to sue them for causing all these losses.


    When the general popce saw this, their first reaction was disbelief because they did not expect the billionaires to make so much noise.


    And on top of that, the Jiang Group did not reveal who had realized the real truth about this matter.


    This surprised many people as this implied that whoever revealed the matter was someone the Jiang Group could not afford to provoke.


    Some of the Presidents who were simr to Jiang Wei used their connections to find out who the leaker was, and when they did, they had the same reactions as Jiang Wei. Others just left the matter alone as they did not want to know who the person or group was.


    Soter that day, the Jiang Group confirmed that they had sued the billionaires for the damages to the stock prices.


    This was met with a lot of apuse from everyone as these billionaires were notorious for this and made a lot of people lose a lot of money, but they did not have any proof, which had left these billionaires free.


    But now they had nowhere to go, which made everyone involved in this incident and the people who were duped by the billionaires in the past happy.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw this, could not help but shake his head, as this had happened in hisst life too, but it was after the whole incident urred, and the ones that were suing them were not the Jiang Group but the WayFlower Group.


    At that time, he was confused as to why the WayFlower Group sued them. He thought it was just to put the me somewhere else, but now that he knew the whole matter, he understood why the events unfolded the way they did.


    But Xu Qianghua did not care about this as he knew that it would be meaningless. By the time the billionaires and the Jiang Group went to court, the game would have already merged.


    And the Jiang Group is still not out of the woods with the new policies regarding loansing out.


    And it''s not just the Jiang Group that is in trouble. Otherpanies have used simr tactics to increase their value.


    Liu Meiying is not going to leave them either when she starts shorting the Jiang Group. However, the otherpanies that have used this tactic are not as deep into it, or it is just a side industry for them, so they do not lose as much money as the Jiang Group.


    ''But anything is better than nothing, right?'' Xu Qianghua thought as he scrolled through thements on the post from the Jiang Group.


    After a while, he closed the terminal because there was nothing else to check and he went back to enjoying his life with the girls.


    A few dayster...


    At 9 am, a post from the government was attached to every news app avable. At the same time, many news channels were talking about the post and its implications for everyone.


    Yes, it was the new rule changes for the way loans are taken and how excessive loans are burdening the property sectors.


    "So, Mr. Chen, can you exin how these policies can help the general popce and how they can be bad for somepanies that rely on taking loans from the banks?" a beautiful news reporter asked Chen Guowei.


    Chen Guowei is a famous expert in the field of finance. He usually appears on different live news channels to talk about new policies and rules set by the government.


    He has all the features of an old man who usually gets invited to these kinds of events: mostly gray hair with a few strands of ck, a face with slight wrinkles, and a slightly hunched posture.


    "Yes, this is huge as a lot ofpanies take loans from banks to further invest in their projects, and with these new policies, we can see that the government does not want this to continue.


    And we can see that the main focus of this new change is the real estate sector, as the government does not wantpanies to rapidly borrow money from banks to expand their operations.


    This is because the government has seen cases wherepanies borrow money on arge scale and then do not pay it back on time as the real estate market has slowed down," Mr. Chen said as he looked at the news reporter.


    "So what is the end result of these new rule changes?" the reporter asked.


    "It curbspanies from taking too many loans and then spending them on their projects. This new rule also gives guidelines to the banks that want to lend money to thesepanies, so if something happens and thepany goes down, the banks will have a harder time trusting otherpanies," Mr. Chen said.


    This is simr to the Chinese "three red lines" policy but instead of it being implemented everywhere, the government decided to implement it in a small area to see how it affects daily life. If sessful, they would implement it all around the world.


    Xu Qianghua, who was watching this, could not help but sigh as this new policy would change the way people view real estate spection. This new policy also means the end of an era where there are no regtions on the amount of money taken from banks.


    He then goes to Liu Meiying''s office to watch her as she shorts the Jiang Group and the other groups affected by these new changes.


    "It''s still shocking how one rule change could affect so manypanies," Xu Qianghua said as he looked at the number ofpanies that were being shorted by Liu Meiying.


    "Yeah, that''s why they say if you want to make money, you have to take risks," Liu Meiying said as she continued to look for any changes.

 Chapter 37: The Final incident end

    In the Jiang Headquarters


    In the President''s office on the highest floor


    BOOM


    A million luminas worth vase was thrown by Jiang Wei; he was furious about the new policies and how they would affect the entirepany.


    "AAAHHHH"


    The people outside the room nced in that direction and sighed, knowing the reason for his outburst.


    "Why, why does this keep happening one after another?" Jiang Wei said, clutching his hair in frustration.


    "Just after the incident with the WayFlower Group, I thought thepany would improve with the new batteries starting their initial testing. But now I have to deal with these new changes. Why is this happening to me?" He eximed loudly, pounding his fist on the desk.


    His anger stemmed from the fact that the new policies were targeting their real estate industry, which was the firstpany opened by his great grand parents and is the core industry of their group. It was not his fault; by the time he became president, the industry was deeply embedded in thepany, making change nearly impossible without disrupting the entire group.


    This realization infuriated him because it meant theirpany was in serious trouble unless they could turn things around in their struggling real estate division, or they would face significant financial losses.


    To make matters worse, the high costs associated with the batteries research limited their cash flow.


    Before he could ponder a solution,


    BANG


    The office door was mmed open as his assistant rushed in with a panicked expression.


    "Sir, our stocks are being shorted right now," he said urgently.


    "What? How could they move so fast?" Jiang Wei asked,pletely caught off guard. Not many people knew about their group''s precarious position, and yet their stocks were already under attack.


    And this was true, as the only ones shorting them were Xu Qianghua''s group and a few others who just went with the flow.


    "I don''t know, sir, but they shorted with a lot of money, as if they knew about this already," the assistant said.


    "Huh?" Jiang Wei was confused. Although they had a lot of enemies, they would not react this fast unless they had insider information about the new policy.


    But he did not have time to think about this, as more people would join in to short their stocks since many were still paying attention, and this new shorting had caught their attention.


    Soon, many more people started to short their shares, and the stock price was going down at an rming rate, which in turn caught the attention of more people and the media.


    Many mediapanies started to publish stories about this new turn of events and discussed reasons as to why this could be happening.


    But while everyone was baffled by this new development, the investment section of the Jiang Group was having a meltdown as every higher-up wasing into their section and going off on them.


    But they couldn''t do anything other than throw money into this to slow down the stock price drop, as they knew they would lose a lot of money after one of their core industries shut down or downsized so much that it would no longer be a core industry.


    "What are our options?" Jiang Wei came in, loosening his tie, and asked.


    "We can try to reduce a lot of the real estate industry and then streamline it so that it can be epted with the new policy, but that would take a lot of time and money," one of the strategy experts who came along with Jiang Wei said.


    "But do we have enough money to do that?" Another strategist asked.


    "We don''t have enough in thepany funds, but we can get more," the first strategist said as he looked at Jiang Wei.


    "I will think of a way. Just make sure that the stock market shares do not crash," Jiang Wei said as he then left the room.


    However, things did not go as Jiang Wei had hoped, as more and more people started to short the Jiang Group and the otherpanies affected by this new rule change''s stocks.


    In the vi area,


    Xu Qianghua and the others continued watching as the Jiang Group''s stock prices plummeted, but that did notst long. Jiang Wei found several ways to slowly boost the stock price.


    This did not surprise Xu Qianghua much, as he knew it mirrored his past life. Jiang Wei had sold off many unusedpany and personal properties to weather the storm and simultaneously rallied the shareholders.


    These shareholders were not as problematic as those of the Xu Group; they supported Jiang Wei''s efforts knowing the inherent risks in business, unlike Xu Qianghua''s parents'' shareholders.


    As a few hours passed, numerous news articles reported on smallpanies closing down or downsizing due to policy changes. This sparked widespread discontent among many, while others were pleased.


    Thetter included Xu Qianghua and his group, who were the first to short thepanies, resulting in earnings beyond their expectations.


    They amassed around 85 billion luminas,bining totals from the Jiang Group and roughly 12 to 13 otherpanies. By month''s end, they had umted approximately 245.5 billion luminas¡ªa staggering sum that meant Xu Qianghua could make significant purchases in the uing game mall apanying the gameunch.


    "We should celebrate," Liu Anwei remarked upon seeing the total amount they had earned that month.


    "We should," everyone in the room nodded, then turned to Xu Qianghua.


    "Okay," Xu Qianghua nodded back, asking, "Then what do you guys want to do?"


    "Hmm, how about we go somewhere scenic and enjoy ourselves before the changees," Liu Meiying asked.


    ''Hmmm, that should be fine, as we only need to have our terminals with us to log into the game before it merges because after that we will all be teleported to either where we picked before the game merged or randomly by the World''s Will,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    "Okay, we can go anywhere with a goodwork where we can all rest and have fun," Xu Qianghua said.

 Chapter 38: Celebration

    "Okay, we can go anywhere with a goodwork where we can all rest and have fun," Xu Qianghua said.


    He agreed because when the game merges, the will change, and they will not get to enjoy the current scenery.


    ''I only need about 180 billion to buy everything from the game mall, but that would be too much. Instead, I will buy all the rare and hard-to-find items and sell them at a premium after the game merges'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    Yes, although they have earned a lot of money, they do not need that much of it. The rest will be used to buy spirit stones, which are not in huge demand. After the game merges, new spirit veins will appear both in the wild and in the family subdimensions by the World''s Will.


    So even if he spends a little to enjoy thest few days before the gamees in, they will be fine.


    Everyone started looking at ces they could go. As there are still a few more weeks before the normal summer break for all the schools, there are more options for this particr group of people, which consists of one male and nine females.


    Finally, they decided to go to Liuhua Inds nearby. They booked a beachfront vi with a private area of the beach.


    These kinds of vis are specially made to cater to arger group of peoplepared to a family of four.


    The vi they booked is enough for their needs, as there are enough rooms. The main bedrooms and a few other rooms are most likely the only ones that are going to be used.


    The vi also has inte ess and kitchen facilities, which is enough for them to live therefortably. The cost per night is around 10,000 luminas, which is nothingpared to the amount they have to spend.


    But the reason they picked this ce is because of the distance between each vi. These vis were originally built for the rich to spend their holidays here, but due to the real estatepany spending too much money on this ce, they lost everything.


    This waster bought by a luxury hotel brand and turned into a private vi resort that can be rented but not bought.


    Due to the advancement of technology, there are not a lot of humans present on that ind except for the necessary needs; others are handled by robots.


    The reason for this is that Liuhua Inds are far apart from each other and each vi is set apart, so there is basically no one.


    "Okay, let''s buy anything we need and the rest will be avable in the vi," Xu Qianghua said as he went to the main bedroom to pack.


    They did not pack much, only their essentials that were needed and nothing else. Then they went to the garage, picked two cars with 5 people each, and went towards the port used by thepany that owns the Liuhua Inds.


    As soon as they arrived, they were greeted by the staff who checked for their bookings and were then taken to a private waiting room.


    They waited for about 30 minutes. During that time, the staff came by and gave them the itinerary of events that they are going to be hosting for the next few days.


    Attendance is not required, but as many people whoe here are on vacation, they usually participate in these kinds of events.


    They were then led to board a sightseeing boat and were taken to the main ind where the main reception desk area is.


    There they were given a private boat that could be driven by them or by a dedicated driver, along with their vi keys.


    Xu Qianghua and his group attracted attention not only due to the gender imbnce but also because all thedies looked stunning, resembling actresses. This drew the gaze of many male customers who peeked at them with lust, while jealous female onlookers observed with envy.


    Simrly, Xu Qianghua himself garnered attention, receiving jealous and resentful looks from male customers, while thedies eyed him hungrily as if they wanted to devour him on the spot.


    However, the group paid no mind to this, ustomed to such attention. They proceeded to their designated boat along with their luggage.


    A driver awaited them at the pier, offering to drive the boat, but Xu Qianghua declined. All the maids knew how to pilot the boat, rendering a driver unnecessary.


    It took them approximately 20 minutes to reach their vi, as they leisurely cruised along, marveling at sea creatures and the other vis they passed.


    Upon arriving at the vi, they unpacked and convened in the living room to start their discussions.


    What were they discussing? They were nning who would spend time with Xu Qianghua and at what times.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua was enjoying his time with Liu Anwei, who had changed into a swimsuit.


    She wore a striking navy blue bikini that entuated her slender curves. The bandeau top molded to her chest, enhancing her ample breasts with allure, while the high-cut bottoms showcased her toned legs and shapely buttocks. Her porcin skin radiated under the sunlight, a captivating contrast against the deep blue swimsuit. With piercing blue eyes brimming with confidence and allure.


    "This is one of my favorite swimsuits, Brother Qiang. What do you think?" she asked, twirling around to give him a better view.


    "Beautiful," was all he could say, captivated by her appearance.


    Liu Anwei giggled at Xu Qianghua''s reaction.


    "Let''s go swim," she said as she grabbed his hand and led him to the huge swimming pool with a slide and everything.


    They didn''t head to the beach because it was still hot outside, but the swimming pool was perfect. It was shaded by trees that covered the entire backyard, making it a peaceful and enjoyable ce to spend time.


    As for Xu Qianghua, he changed into a floral shirt and a pair of swimming shorts while unpacking his belongings.


    When they reached the swimming pool, Xu Qianghua quickly took off his shirt and dove in before Liu Anwei could.


    "Aww, why did you go before me?" she asked as she dove in after him.

 Chapter 39: Celebration 2 (R18)

    Instead of answering, Xu Qianghua swam behind her and wrapped his arms around her thin waist.


    Liu Anwei leaned her head back against his chest with a smile on her face.


    Xu Qianghua smiled, and he caressed her stomach under the water.


    "Hmm, you''re tickling me," she giggled.


    "Your skin is so smooth and soft. I love the feel of it," he said.


    She didn''t say anything. Instead, she lifted his arms and turned around to face him. She rested her arms on his shoulders and her legs around his hips.


    He did the same, but instead of his hands being at her waist, they were at her butt.


    "So you do like my butt," she said with a smile.


    Xu Qianghua just chuckled.


    "Now it''s your turn to swim with me," she said.


    Liu Anwei then pushed him away, sending him into the water.


    "I''m gonna teach you a lesson!" he joked as he swam toward her.


    She giggled and swam away, but he caught her, grabbed her leg, and pulled her toward him.


    The water wasn''t very deep at this point, so he was able to bring her to him with ease.


    Once he had her in his arms, he wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "Hey, don''t be rough," she said and put her arms around his shoulders. "What is the point of a lesson if you just tackle me to the pool?"


    "What are you talking about? There''s no lesson to teach," he said, staring at her eyes.


    "You''re funny. You''re supposed to y with me, like, chase me around the pool. Teach me the basics of swimming," she said.


    "Like this?" he asked as he pounced her and held her tight in the water.


    She chuckled.


    "Are you gonna teach me now?" she asked.


    "We can just stay like this," he said, staring at her.


    They didn''t say anything for a while as they enjoyed each other''s warmth.


    "You''re beautiful, Anwei," Xu Qianghua said. "Absolutely stunning."


    "Thank you. You''re handsome too, and I love the way you look," she replied.


    They were silent once more, staring at each other.


    He then leaned forward and kissed her.


    She was surprised at first but then went along with this while slowly inviting her tongue into his mouth.


    "Mmm," she moaned as she felt their tongues wrestling each other.


    As they made out in the water, his hands roamed down her back. He stopped at her ass, grabbed it, and groped her cheeks.


    "Mm, that feels good," she moaned as they continued to make out.


    He kissed her on the neck and trailed kisses all the way down to her boobs. She leaned her head back and let out a long, drawn-out muffled moan, giving himplete ess to her chest. He kissed her on the top of her bikini and trailed down her stomach, sending shivers down her spine.


    He then used one of his hands to slide in her wet pussy and started to slowly finger fuck her. She immediately started to moan louder at the pration.


    "Oooh, ahh, yes, that feels good," she said with half-closed eyes.


    "Yeah?" he asked as he stared at her face. "Do you like that?"


    She nodded her head.


    "Keep going, please," she said, moaning louder.


    "Do you like it when I fuck you with my fingers?" he asked.


    "Yes, oh, yes. Fuck me with your fingers. Don''t stop," she said as she started to feel her pussy tighten around his fingers.


    He started sucking her nipples which came out from her bikini top, making her moan even louder.


    He then removed his fingers and positioned his 8 1/2 inch dick at the enternce of her pussy.


    "Ooh, oh, Brother Qiang," she moaned as he slid it into her.


    "Ohhh you''re so tight. This feels amazing," Xu Qianghua grunted.


    "It feels good," she moaned in reply.


    He started to fuck her slowly, building up his speed. She immediately wrapped her arms around him as her body bounced up and down from the pration.


    "Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," she said. "Fuck my tight cunt."


    "Mm, yeah, take my cock," he grunted in reply as he continued to ram into her.


    Their bodies bounced up and down from the impact of the fucking.


    "Yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me. I''m almost there," she said.


    He leaned forward and wrapped his arms around her.


    "I''m gonna cum," he said.


    "Do it, cum in me," she moaned.


    "Yes, fuck, I''m cumming," he grunted.


    "Oooh, yessss," she said as she felt him start to unload inside her.


    Her pussy tightened and contracted around his cock as he let out a few more loads of cum deep into her womb.


    "Fuck, that felt so good," she moaned as they came down from their orgasmic high.


    They rested like that for a moment, his cock still inside her.


    Just as they were going to continue a voice came from behind.


    "Ara, while we were nning, you guys started having fun" Liu Meiying said.


    They turned their heads to see her and the maids standing at the edge of the pool.


    "Oh, Mom you heard us?" Liu Anwei said.


    "We were just having some fun," Xu Qianghua added.


    "Hmm, maybe I should join," she said as she got into the pool along with 3 of the maids namely Su Lian, Su Meihua and Su Meiyu.


    "Yeah, let''s have some fun," Liu Anwei said.


    Liu Meiying walked into the pool with her arms open. She was wearing an elegant burgundy bikini that perfectlyplements her graceful figure. The bikini top gently enhances her ample curves, adding a touch of allure, while the bottoms highlight her slender legs with poise and elegance.


    While Su Lian was dressed in a captivating ck bikini. The bikini top, designed with delicatece ents, highlights her ample curves, while the matching high-cut bottoms entuate her long, elegant legs and perfectly sculpted figure. Her pure ck eyes seem to draw you into an abyss, shimmering with mystery and confidence.


    With her smooth, wless skin glistening in the water and her long, dark hair cascading freely.


    And Su Meihua is wearing a vibrant floral bikini that perfectly matches her cheerful personality. The intricate patterns on the bikini top entuate her lively spirit and bring out the sparkle in her green eyes, while the bottoms emphasize her slender waist and long, graceful legs.


    Along with her twin Su Meiyu who is dressed in a stylish navy blue bikini that exudes understated elegance. The sleek design of the bikiniplements her calm demeanor, with its deep color contrasting beautifully against her fairplexion.


    They all gathered around Xu Qianghua and Liu Anwei with his dick still inside her.

 Chapter 40: Celebration 3 (R18)

    "We came to join you," Su Lian said.


    "Master, we want to join too" Su Meihua said in a tempting voice.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to shiver a little but get even more excited.


    "Ooh, Brother Qiang''s dick just got bigger," Liu Anwei quipped as she felt Xu Qianghua''s dick size grew.


    "Mm, let us join you," Su Meiyu said, taking off her bikini top and bottoms.


    "Yeah, Master you have to let us join" Su Lian said.


    "What are we waiting for then?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    All four of them closed in on him and took turns giving him head and having his dick in their pussy.


    It was aplete orgy. They all fucked and sucked each other.


    They went on for a while, but they had to stop as it was time for lunch.


    And they were hungry due to spending a lot of energy having sex.


    While they were busy in the pool, Su Meifang, Su Men, Su Meixue, and Su Meiling were busy preparing lunch with the first two cooking and thetter helping them.


    They did not join because they knew that tonight would be their turn as they had nned a few hours ago. They divided themselves into groups so that Xu Qianghua does not die out of exhaustion from fucking all of them together.


    After they were done they went to the pool area to check in and see if they needed anything, but before they could Xu Qianghua and the group came in with white towels in their hands which were used to dry themselves.


    "I am sooo hungry" Xu Qianghua said as he rubbed his stomach.


    All thedies who were behind him nodded as they were famished too. Su Meifang who heard this started putting the prepared dishes on the dining table.


    "The food is ready, just waiting to be served" she said.


    They all started sitting while the maids who did not participate in the first fuck session just now.


    "You guys look like you have a lot of fun," Su Meiling said.


    "I wanted to join too" she said as she then sat on Xu Qianghua''sp and started to feed him.


    She was wearing a daring red bikini that showcases her seductive charm and confidence. The bold color and form-fitting design entuate her voluptuous curves, while intricate details add a touch of sophistication.


    He tried his best to eat, but it was getting harder and harder due to the sensation he was feeling from her rubbing her butt against his crotch but he endured as he wanted to eat before conituing.


    But it was getting harder and harder to do that as he saw the lust in Su Meiling''s eyes as she fed him, then seeing him not responding she started mouth-to-mouth feeding.


    This caused him who was holding her by her waist to move downwards towards her juicy ass and started fondling them.


    "Mmnnn" she moaned as she felt the tight grip and then the fondling.


    Su Meiling used one of her hands to free Xu Qianghua''s hard cock from the swimming shorts and then started rubbing it against her clit.


    "Ohhh, Master you are so hard" she said as she continued to rub him against her clit.


    "Master, I want it" she said as she locked eyes with Xu Qianghua.


    "Okay" he said as he positioned his dick at the entrance of her pussy.


    As Su Meiling lowered her pussy onto his cock, he slowly guided it into her.


    "Oooh, oh, it''s so big. Ahhh!" she said as his dick slowly went further into her.


    "Yes, Master is big" she said as she moaned from the pration.


    Su Meiling continued to slowly lower herself with her legs tightly wrapped around his waist and her butt held by Xu QIanghua, allowing her to be in a stable position to gobble up his whole dick.


    Once she felt the tip of his dick touching her womb she moaned and tightened her pussy.


    "OOOOuuu, Master that feels so good" Su Meiling said as she started bouncing up and down on his cock.


    Xu Qianghua puts more energy in his hands as he strengthens his grip on her ass and starts to speed up the bouncing.


    "Oooh, Master fuck me" she said as she let him thrust his cock deeper inside her.


    Xu Qianghua sped up, making Su Meiling moan louder.


    "OHHHH Master that feels so good" she moaned as she made an ahegao face as her tongue came out from the violent trusts.


    He then catches her tongue with his and starts an intense kissing session while pistoning her with full force without giving her a chance to breathe.


    "Fuck me harder Master" Su Meiling said as she tightened her pussy even further as if to drain all the cum from Xu Qianghua''s dick.


    After around 10 minutes of intense sex.


    "I am gonna cum soon" Su Meiling said as she tightened her pussy, ready to cum.


    Xu Qianghua feels the sensation in his dick, ready to explode.


    "Oooh, Master, I''m gonna cum" Su Meiling said as she felt the releaseing.


    "Me too" Xu Qianghua grunted as his balls tightened and then released his sperm.


    Su Meiling started moaning as she felt the load of cum filling her pussy.


    Xu Qianghua fucked his dick into her as his cum poured into her pussy and then into her womb.


    "OOOOooOooo, MASTER IS CUMMING INSIDE ME" she cried as she felt his sperm pouring into her womb.


    After they had their climax, they started kissing and fondling each other once more.


    Ahem


    But someone interrupted their bonding time, it was Su Meifang and she had an angry smile on her face.


    Both of them knew why this was, so Xu Qianghua removed his dick from Su Meiling''s pussy and then got up from the chair with Su Meiling still in his arms.


    He let her sit in his seat while hepletely removed his shorts which were getting in the way and made his way toward Su Meifang.


    "I am sorry for wait, sister Meifang" he said as he hugged her tightly and started to make his way towards a bedroom that was nearby.


    Su Meifang was dressed in a chic pastel pink bikini that matches her nurturing aura. The halter top provides gentle support and entuates her generous bosom, while the bikini bottoms tter her feminine curves.


    As they left the room, Su Men and Su Meixue followed after them as they knew it was their turn to be pampered.


    Su Men wore a ssic emerald green bikini that highlights herposed demeanor. The bikini''s design enhances her graceful silhouette, with subtle ruching and a ttering neckline adding a touch of mystery.


    And Su Meixue was wearing a stylish white bikini that matches her calm and reserved personality. The high-waisted bottoms and bright white color entuate her slim figure with understated charm,plementing her tinum-blonde hair and fairplexion


    They spent until the evening in the bedroom which has turned into a steamy room filled with the smell of cum and the scents of the maids who were now sprawled around the room with a big happy smiles on their faces.


    As for Xu Qianghua? He was lying on top of Su Meifang with his head buried in her ample boobs, he fell asleep from all the sex they had during the day.


    ....


    Author notes.


    Hey everyone, this is the end of the first volume as the next chapter will be about the game''s first day and soon the merge.


    The reason why I am writing this is because thest two chapters may seem kind of rushed as I want the game section to start, but if you want this to continue just let me know so that I can post some more chapters in this volume after a few days.


    And some people have said that there was no first time for the girls, this is because I have tried writing it but it turned out super bad, so I did not continue with that but if you guys want I can make Auxiliary chapters about themter on after I get more experience in writing.


    Anyway,ments on them would be appreciated.


    Thank you,


    Author.

 Chapter 41: Game Launch

    Xu Qianghua and his group spent thest few days either having sex or touring around the Liuhua Inds.


    During that time, he received hisst sign-in reward before the game merged. This time, he was surprised by the rewards because there were two items and also because of the items he got.


    Chamber Of Commerce Token (No Quality)


    Description: A necessary item for an up-anding merchant to create their own force that will be under their control.


    And the other item was also a token.


    Empire Creation Token (No Quality)


    Description: An important item for aspiring Emperors, one of the essential items to establish an Empire.


    Xu Qianghua was astonished when he received these for his final sign-in of the month.


    ''Hey system, I thought you could not generate these kinds of items?'' Xu Qianghua asked the system.


    He asked this because these tokens were rare, much rarer than anything else, as their value came from not having any quality.


    You might ask why? That is because these tokens can be bound to your Family Token and have the same quality without having to pay anything.


    You see, in the game, tokens are considered official tickets recognized by the World''s Will and, in turn, receive special bonuses that only apply to the token.


    In the game, the Chamber of Commerce and the Empire tokens can be found through chests scattered around the world or by epting challenges issued by the World''s Will.


    But all of these tokens have rarity attached to them, which means that if someone opens an Epic chest, they have a chance to earn a Chamber of Commerce token or an Empire Token of Epic quality, but nothing above that.


    However, if you have a token that has no quality and use it on, say, a Legendary or a Starlight rank Family Token, then you would have a token of that quality without having toplete any of those nearly impossible missions or trying to find a chest of that quality.


    In hisst life, Xu Qianghua opened a Gxy-level chest during a mission and obtained a Chamber of Commerce Token of that level.


    Liu Meiying used this token to establish one of thergest Chambers of Commerce, securing a top 15 position among formidable groups.


    Once a token is used, it cannot be reimed. Liu Meiying revealed her token''s level after amassing enough strength and allies capable ofpeting with the top 30 in the Family list.


    This spared her from dealing with top yers attempting to win her favor through any means, knowing she was formidable on her own.


    After revealing her token''s level, more masters who had never aligned with any organization joined the Chamber of Commerce.


    With her strength at the time, she could rank in the top 20 of the Family Ranking without additional support from Xu Qianghua or Liu Anwei.


    [I did not generate these tokens] the system replied curtly.


    [I obtained them from the space-time storm just as it was forming] The system continued.


    These tokens are typically found in rare locations or special chests, observed only twice in Xu Qianghua''s previous life.


    The space-time storm remains one of the prime locations to search due to the energy it produces, one of the best energy sources avable throughout the void.


    So it was not surprising when the system revealed the origins of these tokens, but what was surprising was how lucky he got, as this was one of his goals in this new life. He remembered some locations with these tokens from his previous life, which could either be turned into personal tokens or sold for a lot of money.


    But he did not dwell on this much, as today was an important day. Today was the day that the game Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny would be released on their terminals.


    Some might be wondering why this game is being released on their terminals instead ofputers or even VR, which is a much better tform for the game to be popr.


    The reason this game is released on their terminals is due to the World''s Will not having enough power to bring the new world it has created to the old world without any disturbance to people''s normal lives.


    That sounds like something a stupid person would do, right? And you are not wrong. Even though the World''s Will can calcte the right amount of energy to save up for the game release, it was able to unlock a sliver of normal thinking, which led to it mismanaging the energy.


    Although it was then sealed back, having any kind of emotions could affect the normal working order of the world it was born from, which would be bad.


    But it had already happened, which led to choosing the game to be an Idle RPG instead of any other normal gamey.


    As for how the game works, it is simr to any other Idle RPG game where yers create their characters and then start their immortal journey. But what is different in this game is that yers first have to reach a specified level before other options of the game are unlocked.


    This is because most of the other options are to choose a profession that you will major in your journey.


    Along with that, the game also makes you choose which type of yer you want to be: an Adventurer yer or a Family style yer.


    If you choose the Family style, then your main job bes the Family Head position, while giving you an option to choose three different side professions.


    While the Adventurer side can choose a mainbat style, such as swordsman, which is closebat and the most chosen style, other options include long-range options, but due to the low number of options, they are not that popr.


    Xu Qianghua also chose to be a swordsman and knew how popr it was, as it was the style that most of the people who were in the highest cultivation list chose.

 Chapter 42: Game Launch 2

    He was on that list along with Liu Anwei, who also chose to be a swordswoman like him.


    As for Liu Meiying, she chose a special route called a Fan cultivator, which uses folding fans as their main weapon. This is a rare type of long-rangebat style as there are not many manuals for this weapon.


    However, due to her mainly managing her Chamber of Commerce, she did not pay much attention to what type ofbat style she had.


    Getting back to the topic, the game is styled like this because the World''s Will does not want to bring out the game world as soon as the game starts, as it still needs to bring in the souls of the dead from this world into the game.


    As there are not enough humans topletely popte the new world, which is much bigger than the current one, the introduction of spiritual energy affects the world as a whole, including all living creatures.


    This is the reason for the three-day time period of when the change happens, as this is a special situationpared to other Worlds.


    This is because this world is in the direct path of a Zerg world, which caused this World''s Will to awaken before it was supposed to. Although it is still a new world, they are much more powerful than the people and weapons that are avable.


    This is the reason for the rush, or else, from what Xu Qianghua remembers from history books of other races, the world will slowly start to release spiritual energy over a few decades while at the same time installing ways to use this energy in the memories of some geniuses.


    But with the impending crisis, the World''s Will did not have many options to ensure that its world would be able to deal with the Zerg world.


    And if you''re wondering why we could not change the World''s trajectory, that is because the World''s Will of the Zerg world is subconsciously moving towards this world as the Zerg corrupts it.


    And this happens to all the worlds that the Zerge into contact with unless the inhabitants of the world defeat them.


    ''This time it won''t be as bad as it was in myst life'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    In hisst life, people were still getting used to the change and could not react when the first wave of Zerg came into this world.


    Being unprepared, they lost many human lives. The Zerg upied a quarter of the world and were poised to continue their advance.


    That''s when some of the family-style yers, who had spent money on the game before, finally stabilized their families and had enough manpower to deal with the Zerg.


    It was still a hard battle,sting hundreds of years, with humans initially suffering the highest casualty rate. Slowly, they drove off the Zerg andunched counter-attacks on the Zerg world, whichter merged with ours.


    As for why it took so long, it was because the Zerg conceive hundreds of newborns each time they give birth, resulting in millions in just the first wave. More powerful Zerg monsters appeared in theter stages.


    "Anyway, thinking more about this won''t change the facts. We just have to deal with this in the future and make sure that we don''t lose as badly as we did in myst life," Xu Qianghua thought.


    Right now, Xu Qianghua and his group were all sitting in the main room with their terminals in their hands, waiting for his signal.


    He did not tell them the exact time when the game would go online, as he himself did not know. This was because he joined the game on the second day, without any information.


    The only reason he did was because he wanted to see why someone would spend close to a billion luminas on an unknown game.


    But now all he could do was wait and keep checking to see when the game would be released. It was already 10 a.m., and he had been up since 6, just to make sure he wouldn''t miss the first day.


    While waiting, he told everyone in the room to download the game as soon as it was released and asked them to inform other members who weren''t with them to do the same.


    After about half an hour, Xu Qianghua finally saw the game on the app store, but he had to wait another half an hour for the app store to inspect the game and ensure it wasn''t harmful to the software or users.


    After waiting a painstakingly long half-hour, the game was finally avable for download. Xu Qianghua did so without a second thought, followed by thedies in the room and hundreds of others who had been warned about the game.


    The game was free to download andbeled as beta testing, making it even more under the radar.


    It didn''t take long for the game to download, only about 5 minutes, which might not seem long, but with improved technology, the download times for anything had significantly decreased.


    Take a 100 GB game, for example. In Xu Qianghua''s original world, it took anywhere from 30 minutes to 1 hour on good electronics and even longer on bad ones. But in this world, the same game takes less than 30 seconds to download, showing how big this game is.


    And this is with most of the game''s cache being an online resource instead of needing to be installed before ying.


    The reason for this is that the World''s Will is using the game to not only give a few lucky yers a head start but also to use their terminals as a testing tool for the future digital screens that everyone in the new world will have.


    This is one of the most important tools that the World''s Will has given every person in this world as this is not avable in other races, at least not the races that are known and visited by Xu Qianghua.

 Chapter 43: Game Launch 3

    And what are these digital screens? They are simr to the semi-digitized worlds created in novels where everyone has a screen that only they can view, recording everything about them in great detail.


    But there is no level-up system like in other novels. Instead, yers have to increase their cultivation levels, simr to xinxia novels, where yers need to cultivate and do their best to gain immortality.


    This is not just in this world but is simr across all other races. They may call it differently or practice it in a different way, but they all have the same cultivation realms, which are:


    Lower world:


    Body Building 1-9


    Foundation 1-9


    Golden Core 1-9


    Nascent Soul 1-9


    Incarnation 1-9


    Middle world:


    Voidbreak 1-9


    Wholeness 1-9


    Perfection 1-9


    Nirvana 1-9


    Emperor 1-9


    Xu Qianghua only knows realms up to the middle world level. In hisst life, the world had only crossed the middle level, and the area of the void that their world is in does not have a high world, meaning no one in this area does.


    That does not mean there are no ancient transcripts that might have higher realms, but those are closely guarded even if they are never understood.


    Each of these realms is divided into 9 levels: 1 means you have just stepped into the realm, and 9 means you have mastered the realm and are ready to strive towards the next realm.


    Xu Qianghua and his group need to focus on the foundation-building realm. This realm will allow them to use the Family token and other tokens.


    Although this is the second realm in the cultivation path, as this world is still a lower world, there is not much spiritual qi at the beginning, which limits the intake of pure qi.


    Each realm takes years to progress through, depending on one''s physique, which helps with the speed of cultivation and has different effects.


    Then there are the Meridians inside our bodies. These are semi-real as they cannot be found if we dissect, but are always present inside everyone.


    They are the highways for the spiritual qi taken from the outside world into our bodies. If a cultivator loses their meridians, they will lose all the spiritual qi in their body and will not be able to cultivate anymore, as the meridians are not there to regte and transport the spiritual qi into different parts of the body.


    Getting back to the game, the World''s Will made the game a simple one that allows you to cultivate in your own space with nothing else, along with a map that gives a general view of the world inside the game.


    It lets us choose the starting position inside this world but does not transport us. Instead, it requires you to reach the body-building realm peak stage.


    What does peak stage mean? The cultivation realms are divided into 9 levels, so everyone subdivided the levels into early, middle,te, and peak.


    Levels 1-3 are the early stage, 4-6 are the middle stage, 7-8 are thete stage, and finally, level 9 is the peak stage, which us when the cultiator is not able to advance anymore and needs to breakthrough to the next realm.


    In the beginning, there was no peak realm, but as higher realms started to be introduced and people were not able to move to the next realm but were stuck in that realm, the peak stage was established.


    Although now the peak stage is used simrly to all the other stages, it is usually symbolized as being the most powerful in that stage.


    ''In myst life, it took me about a day and a half to reach the peak body-building stage'' Xu Qianghua thought as he watched the intro clip to the game.


    Usually, any cultivator takes from a few years to a decade toplete the body-building stage and then tries to challenge the bottleneck toward the foundation realm.


    So why did it take Xu Qianghua only a day and a half? The game time is sped up, so an hour in real-time is about a month in the game.


    If the game is online for 3 days, which is 72 hours, that means 72 months or 6 years have passed in the game.


    Calcted, Xu Qianghua spent 36 months to finish the body-building stage, which is fast considering the game world is still a lower world and a new one at that.


    He didn''t spend a lot of money on the game at that time. This was also due to the pills and other heavenly materials that helped speed up the process.


    As for Liu Meiying, Liu Anwei, and the maids who were with him? They took a little more time than him, around 4 to 5 months, as there weren''t many pills and heavenly materials avable.


    But in this life, he nned to empty the game mall so he would be more prepared. As a bonus, each mall is individual, meaning all the low-level items like pills and low-level heavenly materials are avable in certain amounts per individual.


    So Xu Qianghua and his group can stock up on these materials for themselves or future family members to cultivate faster.


    This doesn''t include the special rare items like tinum and above Family tokens and other tokens needed to create a legitimate force in the new world.


    These items are rare and synchronized across all the malls, meaning if someone buys them, they''re gone.


    Xu Qianghua ns to clear out his and all thedies'' shops of these items, then buy the rare items they need today and all the leftover rare items on thest day to avoid wasting them after the game merges.


    Why don''t we buy all of the rare items? It''s simple. He doesn''t want to hoard all these items and act like those protagonists in novels who think they''re keeping them safe from bad people who might exploit them.


    This is stupid because if they are bad people, they will find ways to get these items. They''re not stupid enough to buy items from the game without knowing their value.


    The only people who would buy these items are rich second generations who like games or some stupid people who identally bought them.

 Chapter 44: Game Launch 4

    And he was not worried about them, as the items they bought were not the most powerful tokens but tinum or Diamond-grade tokens, which would not affect the situation in the long run.


    He also nned to buy back any rare items from the people who identally bought them tomorrow, as he knew that these people wasted them after the game merged and sold these items cheaply because they were threatened by other yers.


    In the end, they had to sell them at a huge discount, but before they could cry over their loss, they were killed by others who wanted the money from the sales of those items.


    As for the rich second generations? Most of them were already at the top level, so they were not that worried, as they could just disappear with the item and take revenge if anything happened to their families.


    This became the norm after the game merged, and people started gaining strength that could even withstand weapons that were used to keep the peace before the world merged.


    "So, I have to make sure to have the biggest fist, or else it will be game over," Xu Qianghua thought.


    Finally, the gameunched. The first image that came up was a selection screen with only a camera option and nothing else.


    This camera is actually a scanner that scans the body of the yer and puts that as their avatar.


    This is not new, as other games have already done this for a few years, but it is still in its infancy, so they are not as good as this game''s scanner.


    The reason for this scan is for the system that is created by the World''s Will to operate the game while it fine-tunes the new world. The scan checks if the yer has any special physique so that the system can put it in their data panel.


    There are many cases of this happening, but Xu Qianghua was not one of them, as his body''s special physique was swallowed by the system inside his body to keep itself alive when he was born.


    When he found out about this in hisst life, he was furious but forgave her as he knew that she had no choice. When she was sucked along with him from the original universe, she lost her body and most of her energy, and all that was left was used when she transformed into the system.


    So she used his special physique to keep herself alive after she searched the whole world to see if there was anything else that could help her.


    But she did not find anything, and she also knew that this physique was useless in this world as it did not have any spiritual qi, which is needed for the physique to be useful.


    So she used it, butter when the game merged and Xu Qianghua found out about this, he waspensated by the system.


    She slightly rigged the daily sign-in so he could get better rewards, one of them being a card that gave him a new physique.


    Although it wasn''t as good as the one he had before, he could make do.


    But now, he could change that because there was a card in the game mall that could help him get his old physique back.


    Physique Rejuvenation Card (Legendary):


    Description: Can be used to repair or regrow lost physiques for Epic and lower-grade physiques.


    It was simple. The system told him his physique was Epic, which might seem low, but if ranked in this world, he would be in the Top 5.


    Physiques are graded simrly to the way items are graded, from ck-Iron to Chaos.


    The higher the physique, the more powerful the holder, as the physique provides better talent,prehension, and a better starting point.


    Xu Qianghua''s Epic physique was a result of thebination of both his original world and this world.


    Without it, he would at most have a tinum Physique, and that is if he used up all of his luck.


    This is why there are not many strong cultivators in this part of the district, as most of them are from newly awakened worlds, and the highest world is a newly promoted middle world.


    But by the time we got in contact with them, there was already a mature middle world with many cultivators in the Nirvana realm and a few Emperor realm cultivators who ruled that world.


    That is forter. What Xu Qianghua now needs to focus on is making himself and his group as strong as possible before the game merges.


    He set his goal to reach the Foundation realm by the end of the day and even pass a few levels in the realm if possible.


    To do that, he first needs to buy the Physique Rejuvenation card and use it so that he will have a better starting point.


    So he quickly bought the card and used it on his avatar, which will merge with him after the game merges.


    As he used the card, a strong white light came out of the terminal, making him close his eyes for a few seconds. When he opened his eyes, he saw a new popup notification appearing on his terminal screen.


    But before he could read the notification, the system interrupted him.


    [Hey host, do you not want to see the gift pack that I have given you?] the system asked.


    ''Oh, yes, you gave me the beginner''s gift pack that had bothst life''s gifts and this life''s gifts,'' Xu Qianghua thought as he remembered what the system was talking about.


    ''So what are we waiting for? Open it right now,'' Xu Qianghua said with some anticipation.


    He had been waiting for this since the day the system told him about it and was eager to see what it had given him.


    [Okay, Host] the system responded.


    [Opening the Beginner''s gift pack (Sponsored by the system)]


    [Congrattions, host, you get.....]

 Chapter 45: Beginners Pack from the system

    [Congrattions, host. You receive the whole manual of The Threefold Path of Harmony, a set of Family cards ranging from ck Iron rank to the Mythical rank, a storage bag with the necessary cultivation resources for two thousand people until the Voidbreak realm, 15 chests that can be used to have their personal weapons, a universal storage room]


    ''That''s a lot of items,'' Xu Qianghua thought as he heard the system list the items he got from the Beginner''s package.


    He then started looking at the properties of all the items:


    The Threefold Path Of Harmony (Chaos):


    Description: Aplete set of cultivation manuals that incorporates physical cultivation, soul cultivation, and spiritual qi cultivation. Can be used as the main cultivation technique for your force.


    ''This is great. I was going to buy a cultivation manual for the family so they can have a stable cultivation technique,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    Cultivation manuals are divided into two categories: practice techniques andbat techniques. Practice techniques are used to improve cultivation. In these manuals, there are three more categories: spiritual qi cultivation, physical cultivation, and soul cultivation.


    Spiritual qi cultivation uses the spiritual qi in the air to cultivate, and the speed of improvement depends on the rank of the cultivation manual.


    Physical cultivation is one of the least popr types as it takes a lot of time and money to cultivate. These yers need a lot of resources to temper their bodies.


    Soul cultivation is rare because there are not many cultivation manuals that can be used for this path.


    Most cultivators usually practice one cultivation manual as their main path. However, some yers who are either geniuses or have a lot of money can cultivate multiple paths.


    There are manuals like The Threefold Path of Harmony thatbine all three paths into one manual. These types of manuals are the rarest because they are hard to create and are mostly suited for Family-style yers as they require a lot of resources to advance.


    Then there arebat manuals, which record different moves that can efficiently use the spiritual qi in the cultivator''s body to attack.


    Combat manuals don''t have any categories other than being divided into short-range and long-range.


    Xu Qianghua did not think much about this as he wouldn''t be able to use it before the game merged.


    During the three days, the game wouldn''t use any of the cultivation methods as the World''s Will made the avatars cultivate without them.


    This saved a lot of time for the World''s Will as it just made them cultivate pure spiritual qi without any side effects and waited until the world merged before requiring them to choose a cultivation method.


    Xu Qianghua then looked at the next item, a card case with 12 different ranks of cards ced inside.


    All of the cards are Family cards used to summon people with the same bloodline as the yer.


    Most of these people were created by the World''s Will using the souls avable in this world.


    But it''s not like they are different people; when the World''s Will took in the world, it reset the souls and then converted them into special spherical-like objects waiting for yers to use the Family cards that give them the identity toe to the new world without affecting anything.


    These cards are special as they have a picture with a group of people instead of an empty canvas, which usually means the card will summon many n members and not just one or two people with high-quality ranks.


    Xu Qianghua, seeing this, sighed in relief as this was a much-needed resource. He needed n members as soon as the game started toy out the groundwork before the Zerg starteding to this world.


    The system helped him even more by giving him resources for 2000 people, but he nned to summon 1500 as he wanted to keep the rest for emergencies.


    He was not worried about keeping them for Shadow and his group as they could buy them from the game mall, and in the mall, the resources reach up to the Perfection realm.


    They will all receive the money from him to clear out their malls, then keep the resources until the Golden Core realm and send the rest to their respective leaders, who will then transfer it to them.


    This is done because they do not need these resources at all, and it is not like Xu Qianghua and his group will hoard them. Instead, the resources will be put in the rewards and mission rewards lists so that they all will not bezy.


    This was already nned before the game started by him, and he told the ns to others in the morning, which was unanimously agreed upon.


    They did not need to tell the other members, as they soon received messages and calls from the leaders who wanted them to give their game information so that they could transfer out the resources.


    They only kept the resources required until the Foundation realm and sent the rest. The same goes for the leaders, as they wanted to do missions before they got these resources.


    This made everyone in the room smile, and they gave back the resources required for the Golden Core realm to the normal members, and the leaders got the resources that can help them reach the Nascent Soul realm.


    This is because they have been leaders for such a long time that it is better for them to remain leaders instead of changing roles.


    Xu Qianghua looked at the 15 chests that were shimmering; these were for the girls in the room along with the 6 more for the Shadow Guards.


    Personal Weapon Chest (No Rank)


    Description: This chest opens up a personal upgradable weapon for the yer who opens it. The weapon is the most suited for that yer and will be your eternalpanion in your immortal journey.


    Xu Qianghua knew about these chests as they were the most popr chests for new yers. They gave them a weapon that could stay with them forever, saving the cost of buying new weapons or crafting new weapons every time they reached the next realm.

 Chapter 46: Universal Storage Room

    Thest item in the pack is a card with a picture of a well-built warehouse.


    Universal Storage Room (Chaos)


    Description: One of the most sought-after and only storage rooms in existence, it has infinite space inside that can store anything with many different formations to keep the items inside safe and fresh.


    "Huh?" Xu Qianghua, who read the description, was confused.


    He knew that any chaos item is one of the most powerful and desired items in the void, but he was puzzled by this item being the only one in existence.


    "Hey, system, where did you get this?" Xu Qianghua asked the system, not believing it created this from the energy inside the space-time storm.


    [I am not sure, host. I found this in my inventory when I was checking for damages after we were sent back in time,] the system exined.


    "Huh? How is that possible?" Xu Qianghua asked, confused.


    [I am not sure, host, but I checked the item to see if there was anything wrong with it and found nothing,] the system rified.


    "Are you sure? Why do I feel like something is going on and I am being used as a chess piece?" Xu Qianghua thought, feeling creeped out.


    He knew from his previous life that there are strong people who usually y these kinds of games where they raise a whole world with a person who bes a "chosen one" and rises through the ashes, only to be snuffed out by a more powerful chess piece for the entertainment of the ring leader.


    Although the chances of this happening to him are low, as this part of the void is a deste ce without a high-level world in over billions of years, maybe someone with that mentality coulde to this sector just to see if anything new exists.


    While Xu Qianghua was thinking about how a powerful cultivator might be toying with them, neither he nor the system noticed two figures standing in front of them, looking at Xu Qianghua with a smile while showing a doting look on their faces.


    One of them was a slender and elegant female with long ck hair and mesmerizing violet eyes. Her ivory skin and graceful figure, with an E cup, radiated beauty and strength. She wore a sophisticated dress that enhanced her elegant silhouette.


    The other was a man next to her who was tall and muscr with short, neatly styled ck hair streaked with silver and striking green eyes. His lightly tanned skin and broad shoulders gave him a powerful presence. He wore ck and gold robes that highlighted his strong build and exuded an air of ancient authority.


    "See, dear, we should have never given him the item like this. Now he is suspicious of it and might not use it," someone said in a sweet, motherly voice.


    "I know, honey, but I wanted to give this to him before this world changes. I forgot to put this in the cave when he went in. I only remembered it when he was in the space-time storm," a calm, powerful male voice responded.


    They were talking normally even though no one could see them. This was because they used their powers to make the void to bend around themselves, making them invisible to everyone on this, including the World''s Will.


    From this, we can see how powerful they are as the World''s Will is omnipotent in its own world and can detect if a foreigner hase inside its world.


    But with the rxed look on their faces, we can see that they are not worried about anyone finding them but are more worried about what Xu Qianghua would do with the universal storage.


    "So what do you think we must do?" the female asked as she looked at the man next to her.


    "We can do nothing and just hope that he uses it. This will be the beacon for us to enter the subspace after he uses the family token," the man said as he put one of his hands on his chin.


    "But why do we need to enter his subspace? Can''t we just wait until he is strong enough before we go in?" thedy asked with a confused face.


    "Yes, but I want to watch the fun with a front-seat view instead of us using our powers to do that," the man said with a mischievous grin on his face.


    "You can watch what is happening in the n, but the core area of the main hall is a forbidden area for my son and my daughters-inw," thedy said.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I am not going to watch when they are having sex," the man said, waving his hand in front of him.


    "That''s good, or else I will have to make you blind for a while before my baby is strong enough to iste himself and his wives," thedy said with a serious face.


    "WHAT? That''s going too far. But why did you push Liu Meiying towards my son?" he asked with a curious look.


    "I wanted to make her his backer before we came in, but she loved him as a man, and I was fine with it, so I let it be," the woman said.


    "Hmmm, looks like he is done talking to his system. By the way, do you want to give her a real body so she can be with my son?" the man asked, turning his head toward the woman.


    "No, let my son figure it out," the woman denied it and then waited for her son to choose what happens to the universal storage room token.


    Xu Qianghua did not know about this and was instead thinking about what to do with this token.


    He did not want to be someone''s puppet, but at the same time, he did not want to pass up this opportunity as it was a really good building to have and could help with most of their storage needs.


    ''Haaaah. Well, whatever. The system has checked, and she is sure that there is nothing on the token. It is not from someone with simr strength to hers after upgrading from the space-time storm, so that means that either it was left there by a much more powerful person, or it was luck. I hope it is thetter,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    In the end, he decided to use this token, as it would be a waste to leave it unused. He knew that if he did not use the item, whoever left it mighte for him and his family.

 Chapter 47: Chaos Body

    "Why is he so worried about those ants?" the man asked when he heard his son''s thoughts.


    "It''s because he hasn''t reached your level of strength," thedy defended her son.


    "And it''s not like you were any different. If I remember correctly, you would run as soon as someone two levels higher than you appeared," she countered.


    "Uhhh, hey, it was a tactical retreat, okay? I just didn''t want to waste my energy fighting people more than twice my age for nothing," the man defended himself.


    "Hahahahah," thedy''s crispughter came right after the man finished his sentence.


    "Ohh, I have to tell this to my friends. I can''t keep this all to myself," she said as she vanished from the void space.


    "Hey, wait, WIFEEEEE," the man shouted as he followed her.


    But a few secondster, they came back as they sensed something happening inside the game.


    "How did the seal get destroyed?" thedy asked as she saw what was happening inside the game.


    When they saw the changes in the Physique section, both of them lost their calm andposed attitude. They turned serious and had frowns on their faces.


    ''THIS IS BAD!!!'' was the only thought they had.


    "Wasn''t the seal foolproof?" thedy asked as she looked at her husband.


    As she said that, Xu Qianghua, who was still thinking about the possibilities of foul y, saw his terminal buzz repeatedly.


    He then remembered the Physique Rejuvenation card he used on the avatar, which was an exact copy of his real body.


    *Ding*


    *Congrattions yer Qiangqiang, you have regrown your physique and it can be viewed on your personal information page.*


    Seeing this, he immediately opened his personal information page at the bottom left corner of his terminal.


    As he opened it, he saw:


    yer ID: Qiangqiang


    Species: Human


    Age: 22


    Physique: Chaos Body


    Gender: Male


    Realm: N/A


    Title: N/A


    Reputation: N/A


    Profession: N/A


    Sub-Professions: N/A


    Spiritual Beast Pets: N/A


    HP: 10


    Spiritual Qi: N/A


    Weapons: N/A


    Cultivation Method: N/A


    Combat Methods: N/A


    Skills: N/A


    [Feedback: One of the weakest cultivators in the void but due to special reasons has an unknown physique that could turn him into a shooting star. However, it depends on whether he will be a shining star or just a blip in the river of time.]


    Xu Qianghua was used to the personal information page as this was the only page everyone looked at to understand what was happening to their body.


    However, there was a w in this interfacepared to what was used by the Supreme Will.


    Xu Qianghua wasn''t surprised by the emptiness of the whole page since this is how it starts. The game system does not even give out a starter kit like in other games.


    Instead, yers either buy them from the mall or try to get them by doing a mission on the mission board, which is next to the information page option.


    But without anything to fight with, it was a death wish to use the mission board, as most quests are usually for the top yers.


    These were the ones that the World''s Will had posted to help it deal with some bugs both in the game and after the game merges.


    However, this changes when the game is merged as the World''s Will gives everyone a small gift pack that has a set of cheap clothes, a rusty sword, and the basic cultivation manual that can only go up to Foundation Peak.


    After that, yers either join a sect created by the natives of the new world or the yer-built sects. In the early stages, joining native sects is much more beneficial as they have aplete temte for the yers to follow while the yer-built sects are usually run down and have no temtes for the cultivators to follow.


    As for what a temte is, it is something that all cultivators call aplete set of both cultivation manuals andbat manuals thatplement each other, bringing out much higher power than cultivators without any kind of temtes.


    Temtes can be mixed and matched depending on the cultivator''s wishes, but this will also reduce the increase in power that they can bring out.


    However, since the world is still newly evolved, there aren''t enough temtes. This is especially true for high-level temtes.


    This is not because there is no way to create a temte but because there are no main cultivation manuals that can be used as the core manual for a temte, as they are the first manual that each cultivator needs to practice before they can even touch thebat methods.


    One exception is the cultivation manuals above the Gxy level, as they usually have their ownbat skills and usuallye as aplete temte.


    This saves a lot of trouble for Xu Qianghua and his group as they do not have to go around looking for high-level temtes.


    Xu Qianghua knew that the top 10 family-style yers had at least one high-level temte each, but he didn''t know their ranks. Having a temte means being able to mass-produce many strong cultivators. If you have a high-level temte and a genius who can use it, then you have a future strongman who can solidify their status.


    And why is this important? Because with a temte, a genius can skip all the useless trial and error required when choosing theirbat skills and cultivation manuals.


    Xu Qianghua knew that if he wanted to create a sessful family-style yer, he would need more than one temte so that the members of the family can have broader selections to choose from.


    But this does not mean that the family members will bezy as the manuals do note with the experiences that an older cultivator faced when they practiced this temte.


    This is because each cultivator has a different body, which means that the experience from the older cultivator does not help the younger generation.


    But Xu Qianghua did not think much about this as he was really excited about his physique as in hisst life he had to live without a physique.


    This is not a big problem in the grand scheme of things as the people who had physiques were one in a million.


    But who doesn''t want to have a physique? And Xu Qianghua, who had a physique but lost it, made it a really awkward situation.


    So he was really excited to see the physique that he so longed for in thisst life.


    But when he saw the name of his physique, he waspletely speechless.


    This is because Xu Qianghua has never heard of this physique so he was worried that this is a new physique which has never been seen which might lead to more trouble than he would like.


    But he had to conform so clicked on the Physique section of his information page, which took him to the detailed information about his physique.


    But this is what made him speechless:


    Physique: Chaos Body


    Details:


    Rank: Unknown


    ...

 Chapter 48: Chaos Body 2

    Physique: Chaos Body


    Details:


    Rank: Unknown


    Characteristic 1: Can devour and convert any and all energies in all space-time spectrums without causing any bacsh to the holder.


    Characteristic 2: Can devour the physique, cultivation realm, cultivation manuals,bat skills, etc., from the dead victim.


    Characteristic 3: To be revealed


    Note: This is the initial phase of the body. It will have more characteristics as the host''s realm increases.


    Description: An unknown rank physique that has never been heard of or recorded in the long river of time.


    ''Hey system, what the fuck is this?'' Xu Qianghua asked his trusty system about this, as she was the only one who might have any idea.


    [I have no idea, host, but when the Physique Rejuvenation card was used, I felt something breaking inside your body,] the system continued.


    [I was going to tell you about this right now.]


    ''So you''re saying that there might be an extra physique in me that was activated instead of my original physique?'' Xu Qianghua asked, bbergasted by this new turn of events.


    [It is possible, but when I first used your physique, I did not find another physique inside your body.]


    {And even if I did find it, I most likely wouldn''t be able to swallow it as it was hard to swallow the physique that you had before.}


    ''Do you know what my physique was before you sucked it in?'' Xu Qianghua asked.


    [I am not sure about the name, but it had the characteristic of taking in every type of energy and then turning it into Yin-Yang energy.]


    ''I had the Yin-Yang Conversion Body?'' Xu Qianghua thought as he instantly remembered what kind of body it was from her words.


    He knew this because he had read a book that was picked up from the cave that had all the chaos items. In the book, there were details about all kinds of physiques and how they function.


    While Xu Qianghua and the system were talking about the new physique, Xu Qianghua''s parents were also in a heated debate regarding the same issue.


    "How did this physique get released from his body? I wanted to unseal the seal after he was ready, but now the physique is already unsealed and almostpletely fusing with the body," the father muttered as his eyes glowed with some strange symbols that let him see through Xu Qianghua''s body and watched the fusion happening in real-time.


    "We have to do something about this, dear, or else he won''t have a fun time in the future," the mother said anxiously.


    "What do you mean by ''fun time,'' honey?" the father asked with slight confusion, though he already had a vague idea why she said this.


    "I mean I have already taken care of those detestable arrogant cultivators in this sector, so when my baby grows up, he won''t have to deal with them.


    And while I was at it, I also found some new daughters-inw that my baby might like, as they fit his preferences quite well," the mother said, a proud expression all over her face.


    "Sigh," the man said, shaking his head from side to side. "You know if you do this, then he won''t learn," he added.


    "Does it matter? I know he does not need it from all the lives he has lived," the woman huffed at her husband.


    "Anyway, right now we just need to close off this section of the void so that my child can grow before he faces thezy but fattened forces of those higher worlds," the woman continued as she looked ahead of her.


    In that direction, there was a wormhole that led to a different section of the void, but what was different about this section was that it had a high-level world with several high-level cultivators.


    Thedy saw through everything in this high-level world like an open book, and she knew they were nning toe to this sector.


    Due to the void being too big, powerful ancient cultivators divided the void into closed-off sections, and the only ess to them was a wormhole.


    However, these wormholes often moved to different locations and destinations, so cultivators often did not venture into them, as the wormhole could lead them to a forbidden zone with ancient beasts or evil cultivators residing.


    But the time each wormhole changed its location was billions of years, as this was set as a rule by those ancient cultivators who did not want any section to be isted due to not having advanced technology to cross the void.


    Although it takes high-level world cultivators several hundred years to reach the wormhole leading to the sector with Xu Qianghua and his group, this may seem like a lot of time for a normal human, but it''s not much for a high-level cultivator who has a long lifespan due to their bodies being strengthened by spiritual qi.


    "What about the Zerg disaster?" the man asked, thinking about the small insects that eat everything in their path.


    "What about them?" the female asked as she swiped the void. As she finished the swiping motion, the path that the high-level cultivators would take to reach this became staggeringly harder than they had predicted.


    The woman did this to target some of the snobbish people on the voyage so they wouldn''te to her son''s sacred ce and destroy it with their filthy minds and greedy imaginations.


    Yes, she was a yandere for her son, but purely in a motherly way. Xu Qianghua is the only child she has conceived since ancient times, so she will make sure he is happy, even if it means erasing some sectors that might harm her baby.


    As for the father, he is the family''s cleaner. He usually takes care of all the cleanup caused by his wife to ensure their son is safe and sound, although this gives him headaches.


    But what can he do? He can''t just leave his wife to her devices, or she might erase all the middle to high-level worlds nearby.


    As for the ones higher than high-level worlds, they are too far away for the mother to care about.


    She knows their personalities; they prefer staying inside their borders and enjoying lifepared to lower-level worlds.

 Chapter 49: Game Mall

    As for Xu Qianghua, he was still shocked about the physique he awakened, as this physique did not even have a rank.


    What does that mean? It means that this physique is at least a rank higher than Chaos. As for whether this physique is the only one out there, he does not know.


    From his memory, the highest physique in this sector is the Mythical rank physique, and there were only two people who had it.


    Those two people were Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei. When he learned about this, he was shocked. He did not expect the two closest people to him would have such a high-end physique, capable of dominating this sector without any challenge.


    Maybe even the surrounding sections of the void, as long as there are no high-level worlds, but even if there are, it does not mean that there would be cultivators with mythical physiques.


    He is not wrong, as having a mythical physique means the holder is simr to the son of destiny. Mythical physiques are named like that because of all the myths they have created in their eras.


    But when he thought about Liu Anwei, he could not help but feel helpless as he was not able to get a Sect Creation Token simr to the other tokens he got from the system.


    In hisst life, Liu Anwei wanted to be a sect master, but because of the bad start they had, she did not get to fulfill her wish.


    Now that he is reborn, he can let her be a sect master, but the token will have to be bought from the game mall as he did not receive one from the system.


    "Haaah," he sighed but then quickly got over it as he did not care much about the quality of the token now. He just wanted to make her happy, and it did not matter if it was a good-quality token or not as long as she was happy.


    He then closed the personal page, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to understand the full effects of his physique until the game merged. He didn''t think much more about it.


    Next, he went to today''s goal: the game mall. The mall icon was at the top right of the screen, represented by a shopping cart symbol.


    This symbol used to be very popr in games a few decades ago, but it waster changed to a portal symbol.


    He liked this iconic symbol, and everyone missed it when it first disappeared.


    When he clicked on the shopping cart symbol, the game did a full-screen animation of a shopping cart running off into a portal.


    Then, he was taken to the game mall, which was divided into two sections: the individual section and the yer force section.


    In the new world, everything is bought or sold using spirit stones, as they are essential for cultivation once you reach the Foundation realm. Therefore, throughout the void, everyone uses spirit stones as their currency.


    If you wish to exchange currency through the game, the conversion rate is 1 spirit stone for every 5 luminas.


    The individual section had everything a yer might need to cultivate, such as:


    Body-Building Stage Pill Bag: A must-have for a novice cultivator, it includes anywhere from 2 to over 10 pills.


    Cost: 10 Spirit Stones


    Quantity: 1500


    This is the most basic pill bag that body-building cultivators use to cultivate.


    The pills use special nts with spiritual qi to cleanse the body of all the dirt that has been umted in a person''s meridians.


    Although 1500 may seem like a lot, this is only if your luck is really good and you get more than 8 pills from each pack.


    The more a cultivator takes this pill, the more the body bes resistant to it, which affects the potency of the pill and makes each cultivator need more to advance to the next level.


    As for why cultivators don''t use the spiritual qi in the air? That''s because body-building cultivators have blocked meridians, which are the main channels that attract spiritual qi into a person''s body.


    While pills help clear the impurities from the meridian channels, they also introduce spiritual qi into other parts of the body, making it easier to assimte more qi thates in after the cultivator breaks through to the foundation realm.


    When a cultivator reaches the foundation realm, they begin to introduce spiritual qi into their bodies. This qi strengthens their body to better amodate spiritual qi without it leaving the body.


    This is also when cultivators start gaining more lifespan, as their healthier bodies are nourished by spiritual qi, allowing foundation realm cultivators to live for around 300 years on average.


    The next items are:


    Tier 1 Beast Blood Essence: A must-buy item for physical cultivators, the blood essence is mixed with special nt essence to make it gentle and easy to use.


    Cost: 25 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1500


    When the game merges with this world, it not only brings new changes to the environment but also introduces wild beasts. Once normal animals, these creatures transformed into wild beasts after the world''s change, feeding on others to upgrade themselves.


    This transformation led to beast riots, where higher-level beasts canmand lower-level wild beasts.


    As wild beasts ascend realms, their intelligence increases, allowing them to upy territories, establish bases, and even form semi-autonomous regions where they rule over lower-level beasts.


    Xu Qianghua recalled from his past life that many wild beasts became incredibly powerful leaders of their species, establishing prosperous territories.


    Moreover, wild beasts can assume humanoid form upon reaching the Nascent Soul realm, with the most talented among them achieving this transformation at the Golden Core realm.


    Initially, humans and wild beasts were adversaries, as wild beasts cultivate by consuming others, while humans, especially those who cultivate, possess bodies akin to heavenly nts that provide substantial cultivation boosts when consumed.


    Humans also use wild beasts for various purposes, utilizing their carcasses for armor materials and their bones or teeth for weapons.

 Chapter 50: Monster Race, Hybrid Race & The Zerg

    Humans also use wild beasts for various purposes, utilizing their carcasses for armor materials and their bones or teeth for weapons.


    But when the Zerg disaster came in full force, both humans and Monster races had to join forces to fight against the Zerg.


    Initially, there was much friction between humans and the wild beasts or Monster races, as they adopted the name from many cultivation novels before the change.


    However, when humans discovered that Zerg carcasses were superior to those of other monsters, they ceased secret killings and began actively capturing Zerg to explore their potential for sustainable material sources.


    While humans sought carcasses, monsters developed a taste for Zerg meat, finding it more appetizing than human flesh.


    Xu Qianghua still remembers nearly dying after tasting Zerg meat, highly toxic to humans but considered a delicacy by the Monster races.


    Thus, humans and Monster races established a trade agreement: humans received Zerg carcasses, bones, and teeth, while monsters obtained meat and internal organs.


    This trade continued for years, gradually bringing the races closer and leading to the creation of sub-species blending features of both parents.


    Initially rejected by both races, these sub-species gained eptance over time, particrly supported by kind-hearted yet powerful cultivators who saw them as a unifying force to protect the world.


    But the difference between the sub-species or the Hybrids is that they have the blood of both the monster race and the human race.


    While the monster race has to reach the Nascent Soul realm to change into human form, the Hybrid race can do it from birth.


    However, they are not able to actively change forms until they master their bodies, which happens when they reach the Peak of the Golden Core Realm.


    Before that, they would change into their monster form if their emotions are triggered to a high level, such as when they are really angry at someone.


    To deal with this, the leading hybrid cultivators created a special cultivation manual along with the monster and human races to address this problem.


    Whenever someone bes this animalistic, they lose all reason and attack whoeveres close to them.


    At first, the results were minimal, but as more and more hybrids started to understand the method, the leaders made adjustments whenever needed to suit the hybrid physique better.


    This led many geniuses to shine as they did not have to worry about outbreaks and were able to use their emotions to further increase their power to a higher level.


    So now the world had three races coexisting peacefully to fight against the Zerg, who are stilling in full force from their.


    For a while, it did not seem like much would change as the Zerg were facing three against one, but all of this changed when the queens sent their personal guards to this world.


    Who are the Queens? They are the mothers of the Zerg and the sole controllers of the ones they have given birth to.


    They usually do not have much power individually, but that is made up for by their reproductive speed as they can produce thousands or even more in one cycle.


    This is the reason why every other species across the void hates them because as long as they have enough nutrients and supplements, they can continue this forever.


    But each queen gives birth to different Zerg monsters, and the quality depends on the queen mother''s rank.


    You see, unlike others who have different ranks of physiques that help them cultivate, the queens are ranked based on the insects they reproduce.


    For example, a gold queen can only create silver and below insects as the amount of nutrients and supplements it takes to create a simr rank is too high, so they only create ones that are a simr rank to the queen.


    And then there are the Kings of the Zerg race. Kings are usually deemed as the leading generals of the huge armies created by the Zerg queens.


    The kings have the second-highest voice in the whole group and can mobilize the whole army, except for the Zerg Queens'' personal guards.


    The personal guards are the elite of each group as they are created before a king is born to not only protect the queen but also to make sure that her army is not being killed by other Zerg branches or the people of the they might be invading.


    This is their basic structure as they do not need too many roles, as all of the Zerg born from the queen Zerg follow her everymand.


    This is the only reason why such a crazy species of monsters survived and thrived until now.


    So when the world with Xu Qianghua and others was slowly pushing back the Zerg soldiers, the Zerg queens sent many of their personal guards to kill off the high-ranking personnel of the alliance.


    At first, it worked as the high-level cultivators did not think there could be anyone else higher than the soldiers, or else they would be on the front line.


    But this was their mistake as this world is still a newly converted world which has led to a lot of information blind spots such as how the Zerg operate.


    For the Zerg, the death of the soldiers is nothing as they can create more as long as they capture this and consume its inhabitants.


    Although they wereter killed, the death rate was 3 to 1, 1 being the Zerg personal guards while the 3 were the high-level cultivators.


    But the good thing is that for some reason the personal guards dropped Family cards of the rank they were before they died.


    This boosted the morale of the Family-style yers as they were losing the most from this invasion as their members were being sent to the front line because they had better cultivation levelspared to the adventure yers who were stillgging behind.


    However, this disaster also gave birth to some important figures who wouldter lead their species to the top.


    One of them is Hu Liwei, a cultivator from the nine-tailed fox race. This is one of the fox species, but they are one of the rarest as there are not many foxes with the bloodline of the ancient nine-tailed fox.


    But she was able topletely awaken her bloodline, which led her to be one of the strongest cultivators in the monster race.


    The other is Tian Meifeng, from the Hybrid Race. What is different about her is that she had the bloodline of the sky-swallowing serpent.


    Tian Meifeng was born a hybrid, with her parents being a human and a snake woman, who generally never loved anyone other than their own species.


    She is one of the rarest hybrids, but due to having the bloodline of an ancient beast, she quickly rose to prominence.

 Chapter 51: Game Mall 2

    Xu Qianghua remembers them not only because they became leaders for their race but also because they were romantically involved with him.


    But this happened after the Zerg invasion, so he did not think much about it as they were not created from a family card but instead born into the new world.


    He cannot meet them after the game merges, but he will ensure that the future will be much different as he is prepared to deal with them and his family.


    Xu Qianghua then continued to check the other items in the mall:


    Body Building Armor Bag: A must-buy for a new cultivator as the items in this bag can decide between life and death.


    Cost: 30 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Body Building Weapon Bag: A must-buy for a new cultivator as the items in this bag will help you in your journey towards immortality.


    Cost: 30 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    The next items were the armor and weapon bags, avable only one per yer as they do not need more than one.


    Xu Qianghua remembers how he bought these items on the first day he started ying, thinking that he would use them until he umted enough spirit stones to buy Foundation realm gear.


    But because the game merged, he had to continue using them until he defeated another yer who had bought the Foundation realm gear.


    However, when he got it, the durability of the weapon was close to zero. The cost to repair the item is high since there are not many people in the city he was in with foundation-level forging skills to repair the weapon.


    In this life, although he will buy the items, he will most likely not use any of the low-level ones as he has enough money to buy some of the high-level ones that could be used, such as:


    Void Dragon Scale Armor: An armor made from the scales of a Void Dragon, providing unparalleled defense and a significant boost to physical power.


    Cost: 100,010,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    This is one of the rare items in the game mall. Void Dragons are one of the most powerful monster races in the void.


    They are usually solitary as they have ten times the lifespan of a normal cultivator in the same realm.


    But because they are part of the Dragon family, their entire body is as precious as any other heavenly material, including the scales on their bodies.


    The World''s Will discovered a scale when the was still in its early stages and preserved it until now to create multiple armors for some of the geniuses.


    However, it sold one of these scale armors on the game mall for anyone to purchase.


    In hisst life, no one bought it because it cost 100,010,000 spirit stones, equivalent to 500,050,000 luminas.


    This amount is too much for any ordinary gamer, who wouldn''t typically spend over 500 million luminas on a game item they might eventually grow bored of.


    As for wealthy heirs? They wouldn''t likely invest in a single prop that wouldn''t significantly benefit them, much like the weapon boxes Xu Qianghua received in the beginner''s pack.


    The armor required upgrades to enhance its protection and effectiveness, each upgrade was costly as it required rare materials and a skilled forger.


    This isn''t an issue for Xu Qianghua, who remembers the materials needed to upgrade this armor. As for finding a skilled forger? Xu Qianghua ns to cultivate one from his family after the game merges, aiming to make them the top forger in this world.


    Next, he bought everything from the personal shop, including the spirit pills up to the Perfection Realm, the highest realm avable for purchase.


    As for the cost? 540,000 spirit stones, which is 2,700,000 luminas. But this is only for one person. If the total cost for everyone in the room is counted, then it is 24,300,000 luminas.


    He also bought the rare items he knew no one else would buy, such as:


    Eternal Frost Lotus: A rare flower that blooms only once every century, its petals imbued with freezing cold energy that can chill even the hottest mes.


    Cost: 2,220,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Phoenix Feather of Rebirth: Grants the user a second chance at life, reviving them from fatal injuries.


    Cost: 2,550,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Dragon Heart Crystal: Contains a trace amount of Dragon''s might, ideal for physical cultivator training.


    Cost: 6,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Heavenly Thunder God''s Hammer: A weapon of immense power, capable of summoning divine thunder to annihte enemies.


    Cost: 8,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Celestial Harmony Harp: A musical instrument crafted by celestial artisans that resonates with cosmic energies to heal wounds and soothe troubled souls.


    Cost: 10,900,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Celestial Lotus of Enlightenment: Significantly boosts spiritual insight and understanding, aiding in breakthroughs to higher realms.


    Cost: 30,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Heavenly Spirit Tree Sapling: A sapling that, when nted, grows into a tree that continuously provides the purest spiritual energy, greatly enhancing the cultivation environment and the user''s growth.


    Cost: 55,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Heavenly Soul Mirror: Reflects and purifies the soul, aiding in oveing inner demons and mental barriers.


    Cost: 90,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Eternal me of the Phoenix: A me that never extinguishes, used for alchemy, forging, and cultivation, boosting the quality of any crafted items.


    Cost: 100,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    These are all the items that are unlikely to be bought in the next three days due to their high costs.


    Although all these items are something every yer would want to have, the total cost is 304,670,000 spirit stones, which is 1,523,350,000 luminas.


    And these are only the items left that cost over 2 million spirit stones. There are many more items under 2 million.


    And if we bought all the important rare items that Xu Qianghua needs and the ones that he knows will get into the hands of some unnecessary people.


    The total cost would be around 40 billion luminas.


    Why does it cost this much? They cost so much because these items have a lot more quantity.


    Then there are items that he will have to buy tomorrow which will cost around 20 billion as the amount of items is huge.

 Chapter 52: Game Mall 3

    The total cost would be around 60 billion.


    This cost does not include the items bought by Shadow, who are purchasing everything in the shop as we speak.


    But suddenly Su Lianes next to him and asks, "Hey Master, are you sure you have bought all the items from the mall?"


    "Yes, I have, Sister Lian. Why? What''s wrong?" Xu Qianghua asked with a confused expression.


    "I am confused too as I left a few subordinates in the west side of the world and they are reporting back that there were no purchases in the mall from their side," Su Lian said as she showed him the texts between them.


    "Huh?" Xu Qianghua was also confused as he did not expect the World''s Will to divide the world into two sections.


    This is because this world is twice as big as the original world Xu Qianghua came from, along with the lower death rate, leading to the poption growing at an unprecedented rate.


    As of right now, the world''s poption is close to 20 billion, which might seem like a lot, but due to the advancements of technology, the could still take more if needed.


    But due to this, the World''s Will divided the yers into two sections so that more yers can be created to lead the others after the game merges.


    Xu Qianghua did not know about this as he never really talked to any of the people from the other side of the globe as they are usually too far away to go by foot or even by spiritual boats.


    The only way to go there is by using the teleportation formations, but they are too expensive to build and operate.


    In hisst life, the top family-style yers had just started to y with short-distance teleportation forms, which were still too expensive as they were still in the testing phases.


    But they were lucky as the Zerg were not able to go to that side as they were only able to tear open a small opening of the world barrier that protects the world from the outside.


    And this happened because the world had just recently been upgraded and did not have time to fully control itself, which would take a few decades without any intervention.


    This is where the inhabitants of the worlde in; they are usually the guardians of the world as they protect the world from invaders if they are able to open up the world barrier.


    This led to the west side of the world not really worrying about the Zerg invasion, which they might not even know about as there is no way tomunicate with each other.


    This has led to Xu Qianghua not knowing that the items in the mall are not synchronized, but this is also a happy event for him as he realizes that he has too much money to spend but not enough items.


    So now he can buy the items from the other side of the world without any worry.


    "Sister Lian, send them enough money and tell them to buy everything that is over 1 million spirit stones and some of the items that do not have more than one quantity and then send it over," Xu Qianghua said as he grabbed her shoulders.


    "Don''t worry Qiangqiang, I have already done that, and my people have already started buying," Su Lian smiled and said.


    "Good," Xu Qianghua then gave her a quick kiss on her lips and went back to looking at his terminal.


    Next, he went to the yer force section of the mall, but while he was doing that he could not help butment, ''Hey system, why did you not give me a sect token when you were giving me the other tokens?''


    [I have no control over what items you get, host, and it is not like you are in urgent need for that,] the system said in a pouting voice.


    While the two were bickering, Xu Qianghua started looking at the items that were on sale, but the first thing he saw made his jaw drop.


    Sect Creation Token (No Quality)


    Description: Allows the yer to establish their own sect,plete with basic sect grounds and resources.


    Cost: 200,000,000


    Quantity: 1


    ''Huh? How did this item get here?'' Xu Qianghua thought as he looked at the item he wanted the most.


    While he was pondering that, in the void subspace next to him, a man who was curiously watching his son spend money turned his head toward where Xu Qianghua''s mother was.


    But as soon as he did, she turned her head to the other side and started whistling with her hands behind her back.


    "Did you do that?" the man asked the woman with a deadpan face.


    "N-no," the woman replied with a slight stutter.


    "You did, didn''t you?" the man asked again, sighing at the end.


    "I wanted to, but someone else did it before I could," the woman said with a slightly dejected expression.


    "Who?" the man asked, surprised as he didn''t expect someone else to do this.


    "It was her," she said, pouting as she tried to gain sympathy from her husband.


    The man was confused by her answer for a few seconds before widening his eyes as he figured out who his wife was talking about.


    But before he could say anything, he heard footsteps approaching from behind him.


    When the father turned around, he saw twodies who looked like a mother and daughter walking towards them in an unhurried pace.


    The mother of the pair was serene and wise, with long shimmering white hair, deep blue eyes, and a graceful figure, elegantly d in flowing robes that highlighted her H-cup bust.


    The daughter was energetic and yful, with silky white hair, sparkling blue eyes, and a slim, agile figure, dressed in chic, ttering outfits that entuated her D-cup bust.


    The daughter had her hands behind her back as she leaned forward, her head facing her mother as she asked, "Mom, why did you give him the sect creation token?"


    She asked, unable to hear what Xu Qianghua was thinking; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so cheerful talking to her mother.


    "No reason, dear. He expressed interest in it, so I decided to give it to him," the mother replied with a gentle smile, walking towards Xu Qianghua''s parent.

 Chapter 53: Mother-In-Law & Fiancée

    "Is that so? But why does Brother Qiang want that item? Doesn''t he have a Family token?" the daughter asked with confusion on her face.


    "That is because he wants to fulfill Liu Anwei''s dream," the maturedy said with a smile on her face.


    "That''s so unfair," the girl pouted when she heard what her mother said.


    "I want Brother Qiang to spoil me too," the girl continued.


    "I know, but you are not the only one, dear. However, instead of being spoiled by Qiangqiang, I would like to be the one who spoils him rotten. Isn''t that right, Sister Meiyun?" The maturedy said as she shifted her attention towards the mother of Xu Qianghua.


    "Hmph," Sister Meiyun pouted when she heard what the maturedy said.


    "I don''t care who spoils him, but I am the no. 1 on the list and no one is allowed to take that away from me," she said as she waved her hand towards the terminal held by Xu Qianghua.


    And as soon as she finished her motion, Xu Qianghua''s terminal got a notification.


    *Ding*


    *Congrattions yer, due to spending so much money on our game, we would like to give you a special reward*


    Then he received a mail from the game system.


    *Ding*


    *Your rewards are ced in the mail. And thank you for your patronage*


    Xu Qianghua was confused at this set of operations, as he did not remember this ever being mentioned by anyone in hisst life.


    But he is not sure as he had spent more money than all the yersbined and this is just the first day with two more days before the game merges.


    So he was surprised but quickly went back to buying items from the mall.


    But while he was busy clearing out the mall, in the void subspace, a battle of who would be his biggest sugar mommy was being held in the void subspace right next to him.


    "Sister Meiyun, why did you have to give him that item? Doesn''t he already have enough to create an invincible Family basically?" The maturedy asked with an angry smile on her face.


    "Ara, but I am worried about my child. Unlike you who wants his body, I am only making sure that he is safe, Sister Lingyun," the mother said with a triumphant smile and her hands on her hips.


    "So, father-inw, how long do you think this match willst?" The girl asked the father.


    "Hmm, I am not sure as they can distort time, so it canst for a long time," he said, then he pulled out two buckets of popcorn and gave one to the girl. "Want some?"


    "Thank you, Uncle," she said happily as she started eating while the man created two reclining chairs for them to sit on.


    "You''re wee, dear," the man replied with a doting smile.


    Back to the contest for the no.1 sugar mommy.


    Bothdies were not willing to give in and instead wanted topete in who could give the most amount of items to Xu Qianghua.


    So they started to use their immense power to twist the void and make items that were both helpful and useless in the infinite void such as:


    Bottle of Bottomless Sand (Diamond)


    Description: A bottle that endlessly pours out sand, useful for creating a mess or making a small sandbox butpletely useless for any serious cultivation purpose.


    Evesting Joggers (Epic)


    Description: Joggers that will never go bad and will always repair themselves after a tough day.


    Fossil of the Forgotten Beast (Legendary)


    Description: A fossil said to belong to a long-extinct beast, but it has no special properties and is just an interesting piece of ancient history.


    Mystic Pebble of the Infinite Shore (Legendary)


    Description: A pebble that appears to hold the secrets of the ocean, but in reality, it''s just a regr stone with a fancy name and no special properties.


    Eternal Echo Crystal (Starlight)


    Description: A crystal that endlessly echoes any sound it hears, creating an infinite loop of noise that serves no purpose other than to annoy.


    But neither of them checked what the items were and just threw them near the father and the girl who were watching the y.


    However, the clothes they were wearing changed. The girl was wearing an off-brand cheerleading uniform with a head on a stick, the face being her mother.


    The father had a matching jersey with the logo and team of a fake team. On the back of the shirt, it said "Liu Meiyun" with the number 1 below it.


    He was also holding a picture of his wife stuck to a stick.


    Both of them looked like they were here to cheer their side of the family in a small match in a schoolpetition, but the only difference is that they are not in a yground but inside a void subspace that could kill Great Emperor realm cultivators in seconds.


    As for the snacks they were eating? They finished those long ago as the time in the subspace increased because thedies in the fighting ring leaked a small amount of their power, which resulted in the Supreme Will blocking off this subspace so as not to affect the surrounding area.


    This is because thediespeting can annihte many sectors of the void with just the aura they were releasing as they created items.


    The father, who is still cheering for his wife, then asked the girl, "Xuexue, why are you and your mother here? Shouldn''t you both be in this world and meet Qiangqiang after the game merges?"


    Yes, both the mother-daughter pair were going to meet with Xu Qianghua after the game merges as they had in hisst life.


    "We are, our real bodies without any power are still in this world, and we are staying in the next vi to our right. We came here because Mom wanted both of you to take care of her incarnation while she is away."


    And as for the girl? She does not have any power as she wants to practice alongside Xu Qianghua, so she does not practice before the game merges even though she knows the origins of where the three other people came from and how powerful they are.


    But she is not worried as she knows that she will reach their level sooner orter. Instead, she just wanted to enjoy her life alongside Xu Qianghua and others after the game merges.

 Chapter 54: Game Mall 4

    "Oh? Then are you guys not going to buy any of the items from the game mall?" the father asked when he heard the n.


    "No, we will go to Brother Qiang''s ind tomorrow and join with them for the next two days before the game merges, and since he knows both of us, he won''t mind," the girl said with an excited smile as she looked forward to the next day.


    The reason for the confidence is that both the mother and daughter are childhood neighbors who used to live next door when Xu Qianghua''s parents were still "alive".


    But they moved to "another country" a year after the death of his parents. This devastated Xu Qianghua as he and Xuexue were really close, along with Liu Anwei.


    This left them all at a loss for words as they did not know how they would live without each other, especially Xuexue, as she loved Xu Qianghua since she was a child but was too shy to confess.


    This is not because they did not want tofort him, but because Xu Qianghua''s parents took them along as they wanted to wait until he grew up before the mother-daughter pair woulde back into his life.


    And they did. In Xu Qianghua''sst life, the pair came in right after the game merged, as Xu Qianghua and his group were still facing the loss of the Xu Group.


    With the addition of the pair, Liu Meiying, who was still at a loss about the recent downfall of thepany that Xu Qianghua''s parents left for her to manage, was able to bounce back.


    Likewise, Xuexue and Liu Anwei, who were like twin sisters, went back to being close friends and talking about Xu Qianghua whenever they were alone.


    "I see, then you and your mother need to look after my son, okay? If you do, I will give you a special gift on your wedding day," the father said.


    "Okay, Uncle," Xuexue nodded happily.


    "Now, then how to make them stop this contest?" the father asked as he had tried many different ways in the past but was unsessful.


    "Wait, let''s try that," he then suddenly remembered and said to the contestants in a loud voice, "If you guys won''t stop this, I will tell my son everything that is happening here when we meet in the future."


    As soon as he said that, he felt a gush of nonexistent wind on his face, and what came in front of him was an angry mother who did not like what her husband just said.


    "Honey, would you like to repeat what you said just now?" She asked with an angry smile on her face.


    "U-uh, dear, wee back, I was just joking as we do not have much time before these twodies have to leave, isn''t that right?" the father said in a hurried tone while looking in the direction of the mother-daughter pair who were watching this without intending to stop it.


    "No rush, you guys continue," the maturedy said with a teasing smile on her face.


    And while Xu Qianghua''s father was being strangled to death by his mother, he started looking at the items in the yer Force section of the mall.


    This is something that most rich yers would buy so they could create their own personal force in the game to speed up their avatar''s progress.


    You see, in the game, the whole world is divided into five continents: the Eastern Continent, the Western Continent, the Southern Continent, the Northern Continent, and finally the Central Continent.


    Each continent is as huge as the original world Xu Qianghua''s soul came from, so you can see how big each continent is.


    The only thing that divides the continents is a massive sea aptly named the Celestial Sea, as there are many precious items and materials inside, but many powerful marine monsters inhabit the sea.


    They are different from the Monster race that we know, but are special creatures that were sealed by the World''s Will as they were once a small race of pirates who roamed the void.


    They found this when it was still in its creation phase, so the World''s Will, who did not have enough power or time to care for them, instead applied to the Supreme Will to make them the final boss for the inhabitants before they could fully call this world theirs.


    This is not new but rare, as the World''s Will usually creates its own challenges for the inhabitants and does not usually involve using outsiders as the bosses for the challenge.


    This is a dangerous road because if the outsiders are able to defeat the inhabitants, they can take their ces and im the world as their own. The World''s Will cannot do much, as they are the ones who made the outsiders the final bosses.


    But that will have to wait until Xu Qianghua is strong enough before he knows about this trial.


    Right now, he is looking at the items avable in the mall such as:


    Family Token (ck-Iron - Legendary)


    Description: An item that every family head needs to use to create their own family in this new world so that they are not alone on the path to immortality.


    Cost: 1,000 - 100,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    This is the most popr item in the mall as most yers who want to create a force in the game would buy this item.


    Empire Creation Token (ck-Iron - Legendary)


    Description: An item needed for an aspiring soon-to-be emperor to create his own empire that can follow you toward immortality.


    Cost: 1,000 - 100,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Sect Creation Token (ck-Iron - Legendary)


    Description: A much-needed item for a yer who wants to be the sect master in this dangerous world.


    Cost: 1,000 - 100,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    All of these items are basic items needed to create a force.


    Still, the only drawback is that a yer can only choose one quality of each item, as the items themselves are precious.


    Hence, the World''s Will decided to limit the number of purchases so that rich people will not buy these for fun and then sell them at an exorbitant price point after the game merges.

 Chapter 55: Family-Style Player

    And as for the Sect Creation token that had no quality? That was bought as soon as he saw the item.


    He looked into Su Lian''s terminal, as she was the closest, to see if the item was simr to the rare items or if yers were able to each buy their own non-quality Sect Creation token.


    After looking, he breathed a sigh of relief as he couldn''t find the token anywhere in Su Lian''s mall.


    He even asked her if she had bought the item, to which she denied it, as she was still buying items from the personal mall while coordinating with her subordinates.


    He then went back to looking at his terminal where the game shop was still up with some items'' quantities going down.


    So he started to get back into looking at the items he never got to buy in hisst life.


    Ancestral Grounds Expansion Scroll (ck-Iron - Legendary)


    Description: Expands the territory of the family or sect, providing more resources and space for members.


    Cost: 3,000 - 30,000,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    One of the most loved items, as this is one of the ways family-style yers can increase the size of their territory other than upgrading their family stele, which will be created after the Family token is used.


    The family Stele is simr to the core of the territory. If broken, the whole history of the family will be wiped out from the history books by the World''s Will, as the family Stele is simr to a bookmark in the history of the world and even the long river of time.


    But there is a difference between a low-level Family token and a high-level token. Low-level tokens, namely the ck Iron, Bronze, and Silver, are called low-level tokens as they are not hard to find. They can be found in many ways, such as killing a wild monster tribe created by the World''s Will to stimte growth or through treasure chests.


    But the biggest reason is that when the token is used, the family stele does not have anyws in them that can help the family rise at an elerated pace.


    Laws are what govern the void and are something that every cultivator strives to understand and control a small part of, as this small part can give them unimaginable power and lifespan.


    Without any traces ofws in the stele, it results in them bing what everyone calls a low-level family.


    They are usually not able to produce a genius who willter be a powerful cultivator due to the stele being unable to attract the variousws in the void.


    As you can see, the reason why someone gets a physique is due to specialws safeguarded by the Supreme Will itself, responsible for giving cultivators their physiques and talents toward the cultivation path.


    Only Silver-level steles have a small introduction ofws that can help the family get a better headstart than both ck-Iron and Bronze-rank families.


    Thenes the middle-level family, which is created using tokens of Gold, tinum, and Diamond rank.


    They are usually the mainstay of any Empire-level force because, even though the tokens are harder to find than low-level tokens, they are not impossible to find.


    This leads Empire-style yers to collect them and give them as rewards so that the person can create their own force, but they are affiliated with the Empire and will serve it until they are powerful enough to break away from its rule.


    However, this is hard because even though the situation of middle-level families is better than lower-level ones, the stele itself is only slightly better than the Silver-ranked ones.


    Middle-level steles usually have varying degrees of the most basic fivews present in the void: fire, water, earth, wood, and metal.


    These elements are one of the driving forces of a newly formed world as they give the world a solid structure that canter ept higher-levelws.


    But this theory does not apply to middle-level tokens because as soon as they are formed, they are created with the necessaryws, and any more would destroy the token.


    Simr to the lower-level tokens, Diamond rank tokens, and steles can handle the minimum amount of the five elementws and can produce geniuses in these areas.


    Next are the high-level families. These families are created using tokens from Epic, Legendary, and Starlight ranks.


    The difference is that in the Epic-level tokens, the five basicwse in aplete set, which is needed for the specialws that create different physiques.


    This allows the family to create people with physiques at a much more stable pacepared to the Diamond-ranked token, which can only create one every thousand years or more, depending on the condition of the they are living on.


    The difference in the Epic-ranked token is the introduction of space and timews, which are the nextws that help the world be moreplete.


    This is also when the tokens create a subspace for the yer and their family to live and practice in, separate from the real world.


    The reason for this is the twows are important factors, and also because the materials required for an Epic and above-ranked tokens to be created are much more resilient, allowing them to forcefully create a subspace in the world that is regted by the World''s Will.


    Thene the Legendary and Starlight ranked tokens. These tokens are simr to the Epic rank tokens, but theirws of time and space are moreplete, with the Starlight ranked token being the mostplete of the trio.


    The difference is that the area within each subdimension is different.


    More importantly, the token also provides a special teleportation formation that connects the subdimension to the real world.


    This is important because cultivators below the realm of Perfection cannot perfectly navigate the void, even if the subdimension is close to the.


    So family-style yers usually buy pieces ofnd that they build houses on that serve as the main anchor point for a family member toe and go.

 Chapter 56: Family-Style Player 2

    So, family-style yers usually buy pieces ofnd to build houses that serve as the main anchor point for family members toe and go.


    This ce is usually the most heavily guarded area in that town or city, depending on their standings in the world.


    It is typically guarded by someone of Grand Elder level, who is usually the strongest or second strongest person, depending on the family dynamics.


    These Grand Elders are usually the middle to top dignitaries of an Empire-level force if they are subdued, or else they have their own Empire, but the level of it is not high.


    Finally, there are the top-level families. These families are created using tokens of Gxy, Universal, and Mythical rank.


    They are usually the leaders of the world and make decisions that can affect the whole world.


    This is why tokens of these ranks are hard to find and are only avable after a world has been upgraded to a high-level world.


    Even then, they are hard to find, especially the Mythical Rank tokens, as they can determine who controls the world.


    Simrly, the top-level tokens have the five basic elements and time and spacews fully loaded.


    In addition, these tokens also have some specialws that are not found in any of the other lower-level tokens.


    These specialws are part of the main seven elements but are more powerful, like the snow-typew, which is used by cultivators who practice snow-style cultivation andbat methods.


    This also leads families of these ranks to focus on these specialws as they are much more powerful than the basic five elements.


    However, every token has differentws, with some of them having more than one, but they are rare.


    yers cannot figure out whatws the tokens have until they use them and thenmunicate with the family stele to know the details.


    Yes, family steles are sentient. In medium-level and above-ranked tokens, the sentient beings are called Family Guardians.


    The Guardians are usually the caretakers of the family territory and are typically invincible in the specified area.


    But they are not invincible to the family head and could even be said to be as weak as a fish out of water when facing the family head of any generation.


    This was the rule set by the Supreme Will, as it did not want the Guardians to be hostile towards the family they were supposed to protect and either destroy the family or control them.


    But this is only a worry for top-level families and above, as Guardians draw power from the family stele which means that these Guardians have enough talent to be a genius.


    However, the Supreme Will also corrected this by making the first owner who created the family activate the Guardians after they used the tokens.


    And after they are activated, they are then asked to be customized by the same owner so they can specify what they want the Guardian to do.


    But it is not like there are no other options, such as using the basic settings set by the World''s Will or bringing in a soul and then fusing with the Guardian sphere, which is the form it begins with.


    But this only works for high-level families and above. As for middle-level families? The Guardian is simr to an unconscious AI that follows the orders of the family head.


    This is the reason why middle-level family tokens and above are so sought after and are considered one of the mainstays for empire-level forces.


    As for what empire-level forces are? They are family-style yers who also use an Empire Creation token to create an empire.


    This does not mean that they are not Family-style yers, but instead, these yers have branched out.


    For Family-style yers, there are three branch options: the Empire-style yer, the Sect-style yer, and finally, a Chamber of Commerce-style yer.


    Each branch has different advantages and disadvantages, but the biggest reason is that the families who have created them do not have enough manpower to effectively utilize the territory the family owns.


    The biggest difference is that only High-level and above families have the power and territory to create these kinds of forces.


    However, they will only do this if there is no family higher than them as doing so limits their future since the amount of time and resources it takes to create a force like this is astronomical.


    Instead, High-level forces usually pledge themselves to a top-level family who have enough resources and manpower to fully fund these kinds of power without affecting their future.


    But this is not a luxury for the world Xu Qianghua is in, as the highest family this world had in his life was a high-level family who only had enough resources to control an Elementary-level Empire.


    Empires, Sects, and the Chamber of Commerce are divided into stages such as the Elementary, Intermediate, and Advanced stages.


    There are more stages, but Xu Qianghua is not sure what they are called. However, each stage has requirements before they are fully qualified.


    The elementary stage is the first stage as it only needs a token. However, the next stages need yers toplete requirements before they upgrade.


    But Xu Qianghua does not know the requirements as different ranks have different requirements.


    And Xu Qianghua, who has a Chaos-level token, is an outlier as these kinds of tokens are the rarest type of tokens in the void as they are the most powerful.


    This is because the materials used to make these tokens are the most powerful and rarest type, which is why these kinds of tokens are never in any category and instead are on their own level.


    So right now Xu Qianghua can practically control more than one sector due to the Chaos-level token as thews in the token are abundant enough to make the semi-consciousws give his family the highest attention.


    This will lead to his family having the highest level of talent who willter be one of the support pirs of his family.


    He is also able to support all of the branches as he has enough manpower due to all the Family cards he received from the system and also including the ones he will buy from the game mall.


    As for the adventurer-style yer, they do not have many branches that will grant them a huge force unless they use a Family token or one of the other tokens, which will remove their adventurer status.


    Adventurers are usually free-spirited, leading them to be by themselves or with a fewpanions, forming a party of sorts.


    However, they are instead under the jurisdiction of the Adventurers Guild, which has branches all around the world.


    This guild is controlled by the World''s Will, which gives adventurer-style yers missions that can be exchanged for resources needed to either cultivate or upgrade their armaments.


    The missions themselvese from either the family-style yer who controls that part of the territory as adventurer-style yers are cheap to employ.

 Chapter 57: Game Mall 5

    The next few items go along with the different tokens such as:


    Divine Protection Formation


    Description: A powerful formation that protects the sect or family grounds from invasions and natural disasters. Upgradeable.


    Cost: 4,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    One of the most used formations in the world, this formation is used by practically everyone nning to create a force in the game.


    This is because it can be upgraded to Mythical rank as long as the yer can find a formation master of that level and the materials needed for the upgrade.


    The next ones are:


    Celestial Library


    Description: A library that can be used to store different kinds of manuals. Upgradeable.


    Cost: 6,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Elder''s Council Chamber


    Description: A special chamber that enhances the decision-making and strategic nning abilities of sect elders. Upgradeable.


    Cost: 5,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    These two items can be used by both Family-style yers and Sect-style yers as these items are one of the mainstay items that most of the famous Families and Sects have.


    They are useful for a long time. Simrly to the Divine Protection Formation, they are also upgradable with the right architect and the materials needed.


    Thene the Chamber of Commerce items:


    Merchant''s Gold Ledger


    Description: Increases trade efficiency and profit margins for the Chamber of Commerce.


    Cost: 10,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Heavenly Trade Caravan


    Description: Enhances the speed and security of trade caravans, reducing losses and increasing trade volume.


    Cost: 25,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: ¡Þ


    These are the two most required items for a merchant, as without these items, the chances of a merchant making enough money to live are hard.


    This is because the Heavenly Trade Caravan has a movable protective formation that protects the products from monsters and bandits.


    As for the Gold Ledger, it helps merchants increase efficiency and profit margin, as stated in the description.


    This is the reason why these items are really popr. And the trade caravan being an infinite amount is the best thing for Xu Qianghua and his group, as they only have money they are in a hurry to spend.


    So he started buying them and told the others to buy a few but not too many, as even though they were unlimited, their cash flow was not.


    Although Xu Qianghua had expected the cost to be around 180 billion, recent purchases and finding out about two different malls led to the nned cost going off course.


    Now it is around 230 to 235 billion luminas, and that is a conservative estimate.


    But this is not a bad thing, as the rest of the money would be spent on converting luminas to spirit stones. Although this might seem like a good idea, it is not.


    This is because the world has just changed, so the value of items is still not stable, which might lead to the wastage of spirit stones.


    So it is better if Xu Qianghua buys items that are either helpful to him or can be sold through Liu Meiying''s Chamber of Commerce to gain prestige early on.


    Now he ns to leave 1.5 billion for the exchange, so they are not strapped for cash after the game merges.


    The rest is being spent on the items in the game mall. But what he did not know is that his crazy actions have already caught the attention of other yers who promptly released the news online.


    But this is forter. Right now, Xu Qianghua is focused on buying all the items in the mall and does not have any thoughts about others posting about his spending.


    And even if they did, it would not affect much as they are not able to find who he is through the game, and they might not even find it using therge transaction records.


    As the game system created by the World''s Will protects every yer from prying eyes.


    This was the reason why in hisst life, no one knew who the yer who spent those billion luminas was, as the yer was protected by the system.


    Even the government officials were not able to find the person as they had thought that someone was scamming the yer or this was a much bigger scam with the yer who put in a billion luminas as part of it.


    This is because the game itself was not popr and as today is the first day of itsunch, someone spent so much money on this game.


    But this would also attract more people as they would like to see what kind of game could attract people to spend so much money.


    And this is what Xu Qianghua wants as more yers mean more cultivators right after the merge.


    Although they might not have high-level cultivation, having a bigger cultivator base is better than having high-level ones, as there can be more possibilities with arger quantity.


    In his original n, he was going to use his excessive spending to create an article and then ask the Shadow members to make that article popr, but now he will not have to.


    But he will find out about thister in the day. Right now, he is looking at a rare item that was talked a lot about but never owned by anyone as it was only seen in this mall, then it was never seen.


    Spiritual Auction House


    Description: Establishes an auction house that attracts rare and powerful items for trade, boosting the Chamber''s reputation and wealth


    Cost: 500,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Simr to rare items in the personal section, there are rare and hard-to-find items in this section. One of them is this Spiritual Auction House.


    However, this item is super rare as it appeared only once, and since no one wanted to spend so much money to buy this item, it was never seen again in this sector.


    And on top of that, there is no mention of this item in any of the history books of the other creatures in this section of the void as if this item is unique.

 Chapter 58: Game Mall 6

    And on top of that, there is no mention of this item in any of the history books of the other creatures in this section of the void, as if this item is unique.


    Even when some people remembered and told the other creatures about how the item looked and its description, they were not able to get any information back.


    And he was right, because the World''s Will created this item as a test to see how these kinds of items worked.


    Later this item was replicated into something that is used by all of them, namely the World Wide Auction House.


    This ce was operated by one of the World''s Spirits who are the workforce of the World''s Will, and they are some of the most powerful beings in each world.


    Though they are never hostile and always act like little children who are curious about the world, they are generally harmless until they are provoked first which has happened only once.


    The next items are:


    Imperial Command Seal


    Description: Grants the ability to the yer to better rule over their people, providing initial resources and a loyal army.


    Cost: 10,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Celestial Army Training Manual


    Description: Enhances the strength and discipline of the empire''s soldiers, making them elite warriors.


    Cost: 80,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    Heavenly Fortress Blueprint


    Description: A blueprint for constructing an impregnable fortress, providing unparalleled defense for the empire.


    Cost: 120,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    The Imperial Command Seal is an item that almost every yer whoter became an Empire-style yer bought, as this item is one of the most important resources avable to them.


    This kind of resource is not avable for any other style yer as to have a thriving empire, a yer needs more than just people to fill up spaces.


    It needs time to umte its foundation, along with a stable army to both protect its territory and expand it.


    Compared to that, the normal Family-style and the Sect-style yers do not have many requirements.


    Normal Family-style yers need a stable source of geniuses toter be the pirs of their family and make their situation more stable.


    For them, having an army is not important, as lower-level families until the middle and even the top-level families need to use these resources to instead make their families stronger.


    And conscripting an army is not going to help them unless they are thinking about long-term options.


    But that can only happen if they are alive to see their n work, which will not happen if they use astronomical amounts of resources to strengthen an army that will never be used much, as most of the time the high-level cultivators are the deciding factor.


    Simrly, sects have their own problems, as they have to provide for their disciples who strive for higher realms instead of going after territory.


    They believe that as long as their realms are high enough, they can subdue an empire-level force and collect resources from them.


    For Sect-style yers, they are more concerned about their cultivation realms, as they believe that a singr strong cultivator is a deciding factor.


    But this is wrong in many ways, but that is forter.


    Lastly, there are the Chamber of Commerce yers. These types of yerse under both family-style yers and adventurer-style yers, as both sides can own one.


    They can also cooperate together, which is the norm for some of the well-known Chambers of Commerce.


    But while these three styles don''t have a fully armed army or anything, they do have a small force to protect their territory, which is normal as many different beasts attack them.


    Beasts are different from the Monster Race as they are not able to unlock their intelligence even after they reach a high realm.


    This is the difference between them, which is why Empire-style yers are given resources at the start to help them tide over difficulties at the start.


    Next up is the Celestial Army Training Manual, which is something that every Empire-style yer needs.


    In the void, armies are divided into three ranks: Conscripted, Elite, and finally Ace.


    Conscripted armies are simr to a ragtag group brought together and given some training and low-level equipment to fight.


    They are the lowest in the strength sections as they all have different cultivation realms depending on their talent in cultivation.


    Elite rank is given to armies that have an organized structure with matching cultivation realms and uniform equipment.


    They are not called formal armies as they are much more powerful than that, as they can create a unified formation that helps themander of that army control a special power that can fight higher-level cultivators.


    This is why they are given the title of Elite instead of a normal army. And finally, there is the Ace army.


    These are the highest-end armies an empire can have. They are usually low in number as the amount of resources it takes is astronomical, and the requirements on personnel are also huge as they need to meet certain requirements before they are even given the option to choose this branch.


    Later, they have to go through many different tests and training before the personnel is allowed to be part of the Ace army.


    Each Empire has at least one Ace Army under itsmand, or else they are not given the right to call themselves an Empire but instead are given the title of a Kingdom.


    However, there is no manual in the mall, but Xu Qianghua knows some of the ces where he can find them.


    Some of them cost money as the seller does not know the value of the item, while others are either from a treasure chest or from a special boss monster.


    And finally, there is the Heavenly Fortress Blueprint. This item is used to create Heavenly Fortresses, which will be used as a ce to station soldiers along the border of their territory.


    These kinds of fortresses are upgradable, but they are hard to build as the time it takes is long and the materials required are expensive.


    So these fortresses are built in choke points with the highest risk value to safeguard the Empire and also act like a hub for both civilians and military personnel.


    And finally, thest item in this section is one of the rare items for Empire-style yers:


    Ethereal Diplomatic Corps


    Description: A corps that enhances diplomatic rtions with other empires and realms, fostering alliances and trade agreements.


    Cost: 1,800,000 spirit stones


    Quantity: 1


    This is one of the most sought-after items in the whole void as this is a special type of army. The number of people who are able to join this corps is rare as there are many requirements to join.


    The requirements include good cultivation talent, the ability to speak foreignnguages, and having high IQ and EQ to deal with any problems that might arise outside of the Empire they are representing.


    Xu Qianghua only remembers that this item came back when this evolved to the middle level.


    It was part of the rewards given to the people who contributed the most, and the highest Empire at that time got this army.


    But unfortunately, as soon as that Empire got the blueprint, it sold it to a different race and instead got other items from them.

 Chapter 59: First cultivation run

    This is the end of all the items in the game mall. Although there were some surprises, most of the items were as Xu Qianghua had remembered.


    This is because he did not look much into the game mall in hisst life. But after the game merged, someone hadpiled the information of all the items in the game mall for the people who did not y the game.


    He came out of the mall section and went to his abode, which is in the bottom center of his screen. It has an image of a human cultivator sitting cross-legged with a Yin-Yang symbol behind him rotating.


    As soon as he tapped on the cultivator, the person in the game opened his eyes, and the game screen shed as it changed to an area with only his avatar sitting cross-legged and nothing else.


    This is the abode that every yer receives before the game is merged. This is something the World''s Will created to house the avatars which have the actual cultivation base of the yer.


    This avatarter merges with the real body as the world changes, resulting in the yer receiving the cultivation and skills he had learned in the past three days without any difort.


    Right now all he has to do is use the pills he bought from the mall so that the avatar can cleanse his body from the impurities.


    And due to his avatar being in the special space created by the World''s Will, the process was much more effective.


    But he cannot do much as there is a limit to the number of pills taken by someone. This is because the body cannot handle all these ingredientsing into the body.


    The ingredients themselves have some impurities as they are not created using just spiritual qi but instead, there are medicinal nts that are refined and then slowly made into these pills.


    So as long as the alchemist is not high level, there will be some impurities left in the pills. These pills were not created by the World''s Will but by the inhabitants of the game world or NPCs.


    This is because the World''s Will wanted to ce some high-level people who would help before the yers could stand on their own and create these items themselves.


    In the Body-building realm, a cultivator can only consume around 5 pills a day.


    This is a standard for everyone, but there are exceptions such as cultivators with special physiques that can either handle the impurities or destroy them as soon as theye into contact.


    As cultivators move to the next realm, the number of pills that can be ingested increases by 5 pills.


    However, the pills are divided into levels which correspond to the amount of impurities a single pill has.


    The different levels of pills are:


    Heavenly Purity Pills: Perfect pills with no impurities, considered the pinnacle of alchemy. It has a 1% chance from the pill bag.


    Superior Purity Pills: Pills with minimal impurities, highly effective and sought after. It has a 9% chance from the pill bag.


    Advanced Purity Pills: Pills with few impurities, are still powerful and valuable. It has a 20% chance from the pill bag.


    Refined Essence Pills: Pills with some impurities,monly used but still effective. It has a 30% chance from the pill bag.


    Crude Essence Pills: Pills with high impurities are the least effective but still useful for lower-level cultivation. It has a 40% chance from the pill bag.


    Xu Qianghua, who wanted to use the Heavenly Purity Pills for his first round of pills, opened 70 Body-building pill bags which had an average of 8 pills each.


    The first 4 Heavenly Purity Pills were quick toe out which made him imagine how his rebirth had increased his luck, but thest pill shattered his imagination as it took 20 pill bags to open thest pill.


    But what surprised him was that he received two Heavenly Purity Pills in thest bag. So in total, he received 6 Heavenly Purity Pills, 50 Superior Purity Pills, 112 Advanced Purity Pills, 168 Refined Essence Pills, and 224 Crude Essence Pills.


    Later he will open some more bags so that he can have enough pills for his cultivation while leaving the rest unopened as he wants to find someone who is lucky to open the rest.


    This is because people who are generally lucky tend to open more pills with the quality being above Refined Essence Pills.


    But he did not know anyone who can be called lucky so he is hoping that someone from the summoned family members can be a lucky person.


    After that, he used the 5 Heavenly Purity Pills on his avatar which boosted his cultivation levels in the Body-Building realm from level 1 to level 5 in the blink of an eye.


    This is because of the potent medical power of the Heavenly Purity Pills which led his levels to soar.


    But this will only happen in the lower levels, after the levels reach thete stage, which is level 6, the potency decreases as it takes more power.


    This is because, at the beginning of the cleanse, the impurities are umted in our body through eating non-spiritual food items which have different amounts of impurities that stack up as we age.


    This is also the reason why the younger generation has an easier time when they are cleansing their bodypared to people who are above 50 years old.


    And using pills the impurities are washed out of the body which is usually ck stuff thates out of the pores.


    For young people the amount is far less than people who are old, however, when the world changes the World''s Will helps out the old people by using some of its power to wash off a fewyers of impurities so that they can live longer.


    Xu Qianghua knew this because this happened to Grandma Su whoter told him the reason why many old people became one of the leading pirs in some of the forces all around the world.


    While he was thinking about this, he saw Su Meixue leave the room and walk towards the kitchen.


    Xu Qianghua who saw this had a wicked smile as he also got up and followed her towards the kitchen.


    The otherdies who saw this either smiled or just shook their heads as they went back to the game as they were not as proficient as Xu Qianghua who had memories from the past.

 Chapter 60: Workout before lunch (R18+)

    As they were still at the resort, they all wore bikinis.


    Today, Su Meixue donned an elegant icy blue bikini, its delicatece ovey perfectly entuating her slender, toned figure, drawing attention to her ample E-cup breasts and firm, rounded backside.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua sported a fitted white linen shirt that highlighted his muscr chest and arms.


    Paired with navy blue chino shorts that showcased his strong, agile legs, andpleted with sleek brown leather loafers.


    Upon arriving in the kitchen, Xu Qianghua found Su Meixue washing vegetables with her back to him.


    He approached quietly and wrapped his strong arms around her slender waist, bringing his mouth close to her ear.


    "What are you making?" he whispered.


    "Oh master, I''m nning to make Chili Crab along with Hainanese Chicken Rice and some vegetable dishes for everyone," she replied, turning off the faucet.


    "I see. Do you need me to call someone to help you?" he asked as he released his hold on her waist.


    Su Meixue turned around, meeting his gaze with her piercing blue eyes, thin eyebrows slightly raised.


    "No, I should be fine alone. But why are you here, master?" she asked, a hint of confusion on her face.


    He didn''t answer immediately, his gaze lingering on her.


    Seeing his intent look, Su Meixue wiped her hands on a nearby towel on the counter and then wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning onto him.


    "Master, didn''t you spend time with sister Lian this morning?" she teased, her hands gently caressing his chest.


    "We did, but I''m not satisfied," he admitted, his eyes fixed on her face.


    Su Meixue giggled at his response. "So you''vee to me now? You''re quite greedy, master."


    Xu Qianghua didn''t deny it, waiting for her next move.


    Su Meixue leaned in and kissed him passionately, her hands trailing through his hair. He responded by cing his hands on her back, drawing her closer as the kiss intensified.


    "Mmm," Su Meixue murmured softly against his lips as he caressed her back.


    But she eventually broke off the kiss, knowing they needed to prepare lunch before everyone grew hungry.


    She untangled herself from Xu Qianghua and returned to the chopping board, swaying her hips as she moved.


    Xu Qianghua felt like his dick awaken from all the excitement he just had, so he looked over and saw that Su Meixue was currently cutting up some bamboo shoots.


    He approached her from behind again and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "Master, if you keep doing that, I won''t be able to cook " Su Meixue said.


    Xu Qianghua knew that it was just an excuse to stop him, and continued to caress her.


    Su Meixue saw that he was not going to let up so she decided to do something else to help him.


    She then moved her ass towards the front of his chino shorts and started to rub against his crotch.


    "You really are greedy master" she said.


    Xu Qianghua now used one of his hands to lower his pants and pulled his dick out. Su Meixue felt the sudden action so she turned her head around to look at him.


    "Master, we''re not done with the vegetables yet" She said with a worried look.


    "Just keep chopping, you can still do it even if you''re bent over" He replied.


    "But then it will take too long to finish cooking" She answered.


    "It''s fine as they are too into the game to see the time" Xu Qianghua replied.


    Su Meixue was feeling conflicted, "But I... hnnn" She moaned as Xu Qianghua started to tease her.


    Su Meixue then continued with her task of chopping up the bamboo shoots, as her master started to stroke his hard rod against her ass and started to tease her.


    She couldn''t help but moan as she tried to focus on her task.


    Xu Qianghua started to pump harder to tease her.


    "Sister Meixue, are you sure you''re okay?" Someone suddenly said from the entrance of the kitchen.


    Su Meixue turned her head to see who it was and it was Su Men.


    "I''m okay, just give me a minute" Su Meixue replied with a blush.


    Su Men could see what was happening, so she gave a slight giggle before walking over to the refrigerator to get a drink.


    Su Meixue saw this and blushed but did not think much about this as this was the norm in this household as they all belonged to Xu Qianghua both body and mind.


    As for Xu Qianghua, he only said hello to Su Men and then went back to what he was doing, but when he saw Su Meixue slowly getting used to this stimtion.


    He raised one of his hands from her waist to her E-cup boobs and started fondling them while ying with her semi-erect nipples.


    "Sister Meixue tell me if you need help, I am right outside ying the game but I cane to help you with both cooking and helping you deal with Master" Su Men said as she winked towards them as she left the kitchen.


    Su Meixue just responded back with a low moan as her nipples were yed with by her beloved master without giving her a break.


    But she did not ask him to stop as she wanted to spend this time alone with her master as she knew that if they started having sex then either Su Men or other girls woulde in to join the fun.


    So she just let him y like this while she tried her best to finish her work which is bing increasingly harder as she is being yed with by Xu Qianghua.


    After what seemed to be an eternity to her, she knew that she could not hold on so she turned her body around.


    As she did, she felt the now rock-hard 8-and-a-half-inch cock hitting her stomach.


    She stared down at it, then looked back up at his eyes, "Master, I can''t hold back anymore"


    "I can see that" Xu Qianghua replied with a smirk.


    Su Meixue then used both of her hands to stroke his dick as she felt her pussy bing wet from imagining how she will b fucked by this huge cock.


    "Ohhhhhhh" Xu Qianghua moaned as he felt the warm sensationing from her hands.


    But Su Meixue just continued to tease him.


    "Sister Meixue, I want to put it in" Xu Qianghua suddenly said as he pulled her towards the wall.


    "Please be gentle master" Su Meixue said while she took deep breaths.


    Xu Qianghua immediately kissed her while one of his hands pushed aside the bikini bottoms while the other grabbed his dick which he then positioned the tip towards the entrance of her wet pussy.

 Chapter 61: Workout before lunch 2 (R18+)

    He then rammed his dick into her pussy.


    "UUUUHHHHHHH" Su Meixue moaned out loud as he violently pushed his dick in.


    Xu Qianghua did not let up and just kept on thrusting his dick in and out of her as he kissed her hard on the mouth.


    "Aw" She moaned as she felt his dick start to stimte her sensitive spots.


    While he continued to fuck her, she brought her hand towards his hair and started to y with it as she continued to moan.


    Xu Qianghua continued to fuck her while feeling the smooth sensation of her pussy which felt better than before.


    This continued for about 10 minutes.


    As he felt himself about to cum, he let himself explode inside her pussy.


    "AAAaaaaaaaaaaa" Su Meixue suddenly moaned very loud as she felt a huge amount of cum go inside her.


    But this was not over yet as he started to ram his dick even harder into her.


    "UUUUUUUUUUHHHHH" Su Meixue started to moan again as she felt his dick kept ramming itself into her.


    "Oh master, your dick is still so hard" She said.


    Xu Qianghua responded by nting a long hard kiss on her mouth.


    "Master, I think we finish this quickly or else we might not have enough time to finish making lunch" She said as she felt his dick pulsating inside her pussy.


    "But I am not done yet, and we can just call Sister Men or sister Meifang to finish cooking if we spend too much time on this" Xu Qianghua said as he pulled his dick out.


    As his dick came out, so did the cum that he had just dumped in her pussy.


    He then turned her with her back facing him as he once again rammed his dick inside her cum filled pussy.


    "AAAAAA" Su Meixue moaned as he immediately went inside her again.


    He started to fuck her pussy again as he felt himself getting back to full power.


    Later he grabbed her and lifted her up as he left the kitchen and went to the closest room.


    It was the dining room which also functioned as the game room.


    As soon as he walked in, he put her down and then pushed her hard towards the dining table.


    "What about the food Master?" She asked as she felt him pulling her ass towards him.


    "That can wait as we have something more important to do" Xu Qianghua replied.


    "Okay" Su Meixue replied as she felt him pulling her ass even more.


    After he was sure she was positioned how he wanted, he grabbed his dick and thrust it in.


    "AAAAAA" She moaned as she felt him go inside her ass.


    "Hahahhahahahhh" She kept on moaning as he continued to prate her ass.


    He was not being gentle as he was fucking her ass hard.


    "AAAAAA" Su Meixue moaned as she felt his dick continue to go deeper and deeper in her ass.


    Xu Qianghua started to grab her E-cup breasts, and then started to fondle them while she kept on moaning.


    "Aaaahhhh" Su Meixue then started to moan as she felt him kneading her sensitive spots.


    Just like that, they lost track of time as Su Meixue felt like she is going to cum soon.


    "Aaaahh, I''m almost there" Su Meixue suddenly said.


    But Xu Qianghua did not let her finish as he lifted her up so she was once again against him, and then started to fuck her ass even harder.


    "AHHHHHHHH" Su Meixue then let out a high pitched moan as she came while her master fucked her.


    Xu Qianghua did not stop. He kept on thrusting his dick into her ass and grabbing her boobs as she kept on cumming.


    But he didn''tst very long as he too came in her ass.


    "AAAA" Su Meixue screamed out as she felt a huge amount of cum going inside her ass.


    After a couple of minutes, Xu Qianghua pulled his dick out and she fell down on her knees.


    He looked over at her and saw that her face and her chest werepletely covered with sweat.


    "Sister Meixue are you okay?" Su Men who heard themotion asked as she came into the dining room.


    "I am okay, just give me a minute" Su Meixue replied while panting.


    "Do you want me to help you finish up lunch?" Su Men asked as she looked at the now worn-out Su Meixue.


    Su Meixue did not answer right away as she was still panting, but when she felt like she regained her strength, she responded, "Yes please"


    "Okay I will help, but I suggest you go clean up and rest for a bit" Su Men said.


    "Okay, thank you sister Men" Su Meixue answered as she stood up.


    But as she was about to walk out of the door, Xu Qianghua once again grabbed her by the waist and pushed her towards the table again.


    Su Meixue looked at him with a puzzled look.


    "Master, what are you doing?" She asked.


    "I want to fuck your pussy again" Xu Qianghua replied while pulling her close to him.


    "But it''s going to take a while before I can have another round" Su Meixue responded.


    But Xu Qianghua did not hear this and took her to her room which was a few doors down and then threw her on the bed as he undressed beforeing towards the bed.


    "Sister Meixue, this is not good, you need more endurance" He said.


    "But I feel really sore right now" She pleaded as she saw himing towards her.


    "That is all the more reason to do it, I need to help you build up more stamina and this kind of exercise is the best way to do it" He said as he grabbed his rock-hard dick.


    "Master, I really don''t think I can" Su Meixue pleaded.


    "I''m not giving you a choice" Xu Qianghua said as he immediately started to prate her pussy.


    "UUUUHHHHH" Su Meixue moaned loudly as she felt her pussy once again being filled up by his dick.


    But this was not over, he started to ram his dick hard and fast inside her.


    "UUUUUUHHHHHH" She once again started to moan.


    But it did not take long until she came again, but this time it was a lot less intense.


    "Master, please let me rest" She pleaded as he started fucking her even faster.


    "Okay, this is thest round" Xu Qianghua said.


    He grabbed her legs and started to hold on to her for support as he rammed his dick into her while she felt herself be more and more sensitive.


    "UUUUHHHH" She started to moan out loud.


    Around 5 minutester.


    "Sister Meixue, are you okay?" Su Meiling said as she peeked in the room and saw Su Meixue getting fucked by their master.


    "Y-Yesh" she said as she had a small orgasm from the extreme stimtion.


    "If you need help, just let me know" Su Meiling said while leaving the room.


    After what seemed to be a few more minutes.


    "A-A-A-AAA" Su Meixue once again moaned out loud as she once again came.


    Xu Qianghua started to get closer to his own climax as well, "Sister Meixue are you ready?"


    "Yes" She responded.


    "HNNNNNNN" They both moaned out as he pumped all of his load into her.


    "AAAWWWWWW" Su Meixue moaned as she felt her pussy being filled up by yet another huge amount of cum.


    Xu Qianghua felt her pussy being filled up with cum so he pulled his dick out and watched it flow out of her pussy with a satisfied smile on his face.


    As for Su Meixue? She had a blissful smile as her body feltpletely worn out.


    Xu Qianghua who saw this knew that this was it for her got up from the bed naked and went towards the entrance of the room.


    This is because he was still hard, so he wanted to find someone else who could continue where Su Meixue left off.


    And he did not need to look for long as Su Meiling who visited them a few minutes ago showed up again.


    She was carrying a server tray with two sses of water, these sses are most likely for them.


    "Oh, hey master, I was justing to bring you both a ss of water" Su Meiling said as her eyes roamed around his body.


    "Thank you" Xu Qianghua who felt a little thirsty picked up a ss and drank the water with his dick still hard.


    Su Meiling who saw this smiled seductively, but did not do anything and instead went inside to see how Su Meixue was doing.


    She did not need to look for long as she saw her sleeping soundly in the bed.


    Su Meiling who saw this was very concerned, "Master, do you want me to take care of her?" She asked without turning around.


    Xu Qianghua shook his head "No, let her sleep, however, there is something else you need to do"


    He then came behind Su Meiling and wrapped his arms around her waist while she felt the hot dick on her ass.


    Su Meiling wore a crimson bikini that hugged her curves. The top, was designed to enhance her G-cup boobs, while the bottoms, cut high on her hips, emphasized her slender waist and the gentle curves of her hips and thighs.

 Chapter 62: Workout Before Lunch 3 (R18+)

    So when she felt his dick, her body unconsciously reacted to it.


    "Master, let me help you take care of that" She said as she felt his dick twitch.


    She then grabbed on of his hands and led him out of the room as she did not want to wake up Su Meixue.


    They then went to her bedroom, and as soon as they entered, Xu Qianghua who was being led twirled her towards him.


    One of his hands was ced on her back while the other was on her ass as he brought his face close to her.


    "Master, you''re being a little too greedy today" She said while caressing his chest.


    "What can I do? With youdies here, it would be weird if I was not reacting to your hot bodies" He responded.


    Su Meiling then grabbed his dick and started to stroke it while rubbing the tip against her pussy.


    "OHHHH" Xu Qianghua moaned out loud as he felt her rubbing it on her pussy.


    He then turned her around and pushed her down on the bed.


    Sheid down on it while he was already positioned between her legs, rubbing his dick against her pussy.


    Su Meiling looked back at him seductively, "Master, we don''t have time, the lunch needs to be served soon" She said while shaking her hips.


    Xu Qianghua leaned forward and gave her a kiss which made her moan as he put his hands on her ass.


    "UHHH" Su Meiling moaned when she felt her ass being fondled by her master.


    Xu Qianghua then removed one hand from her ass and stuck a finger into her pussy.


    "OOOOH" Su Meiling moaned loudly as she felt her pussy being prated by his finger.


    "Master, this is too much" She said while turning her head to look back at him.


    "I know, but I can''t help it" He answered.


    Xu Qianghua started to thrust his finger in and out of her pussy.


    "UH UH UH UH" Su Meiling continued to moan as her pussy was being pleasured.


    But this is not going tost too long as her body feltpletely worn out.


    She then came which made her bodypletely limp, so he stopped thrusting his finger.


    Xu Qianghua removed his finger and once again rubbed his dick against her pussy.


    She then turned her head back to look at him, "Master, do you think you can make it in time?" She asked.


    Xu Qianghua did not answer and just continued to rub his dick against her pussy.


    Su Meiling felt Xu Qianghua''s dick slowly entering her wet pussy.


    "OHHHH" She moaned out loud as she felt her pussy being prated by her master''s hard dick.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t move, as he let her get used to him inside her, after a couple of seconds, she moved her ass to give him a sign that she was ready.


    He then started to move his dick in and out of her.


    "OHHHH" Su Meiling moaned again as she felt her pussy being pleasured by his dick.


    "UUUUHHH" Xu Qianghua too started to moan as he started to pump his dick in and out of her pussy.


    "UUUHHH" Su Meiling''s moans got louder as Xu Qianghua''s dick was getting harder and bigger with each stroke.


    This continued for 10 minutes.


    As he was nearing his climax, he picked up the pace and started to ram himself faster and faster in her pussy.


    "AAAAAAAA" Su Meiling suddenly moaned out as she came while her master was still inside her.


    But Xu Qianghua didn''t stop and continued to thrust his dick faster and faster in her pussy until he himself came in her.


    "OOOOHHHHHHHHH" They both moaned out together as he pumped all of his cum inside her.


    Xu Qianghua then pulled his dick out of her and watched his cum flow out of her pussy.


    He was going to fuck her again, but then Su Meiling suddenly stood up from the bed.


    She picked up her bikini which had been thrown on the floor, "I need to go and help out the others" She said while blushing.


    "Okay" Xu Qianghua responded, but did not move and just watched her stand there in front of him.


    Su Meiling could feel the cum going down her inner thighs, which only made her more embarrassed.


    After a few seconds, she turned around and left the room.


    And as Xu Qianghua was about to also get up, the door which was closed by Su Meiling opened up again.


    The person who opened the door was Liu Meiying who was in a deep emerald green bikini thatplemented her glowing skin. The top, designed to enhance her E-cup boobs. The bottoms, cut high on her hips, entuated her curvaceous figure, making it hard to look away.


    "Qiangqiang, why are you in Lingling''s room?" She said with a confused look on her face.


    "Oh, I was having sex with sister Meixue but she passed out due to cumming too much, thenter sister Meiling came in to help me deal with my dick so we came to her room, butter she ran away as she could not deal with me after cumming more than twice" Xu Qianghua said as he got up from the bed and walked up to Liu Meiying.


    Liu Meiying saw that he was not wearing anything which surprised her a bit, but she didn''tment on it as found it normal as this was not the first time he did this.


    In the past he sometimes did not wear anything in the vi they were living in before which is now sold at the price of 200 million luminas.


    But when she saw his dick which was still hard, she couldn''t help but get curious,


    "Qiangqiang, why is your dick still hard? Didn''t you already have sex with both Su Meixue and


    Su Meiling which caused one of them to faint while the other one who is usually the one who takes the initiative to run away?"


    "I am not sure, but I feel like I can go on for a few more rounds and then it might settle down"


    Xu Qianghua said as he came in front of her with his dick sticking out.


    She then put her hand on it and started to stroke it.


    "This is too greedy, what if we are runningte for lunch? Shouldn''t we just give up now?" She asked.


    "No, I am still not done with all of you" Xu Qianghua said while stroking her cheek.


    "Then let your Mother-In-Law help you calm down" Liu Meiying said.

 Chapter 63: Help from the Mother-In-Law (R18+)

    She then started to remove her bikini top while massaging his dick.


    "HNNNNNNNNNNN" Xu Qianghua moaned loudly as he felt her soft tits against his dick.


    "Qiangqiang, it''s your Mother-In-Law''s turn to deal with your big cock" She said seductively while stroking his dick.


    "Ohhhhh, if you''re going to take care of this big thing, then I won''t even think about doing anything else" He said.


    Liu Meiying then took his hand and led him to the bed.


    "Qiangqiang, your Mother-In-Law knows a way to help you calm down" She said as she put his hard dick in between her massive boobs.


    "UUUUHHHHHHH" Xu Qianghua moaned out loud as he felt her huge boobs enveloped his dick.


    Liu Meiying was quite a fan of breast massages.


    And this is what she is currently doing. She would move her breasts up and down while massaging his dick.


    She knew that it Xu QIanghua also loved this as she used to do this often before.


    After 10 minutes of her breast massage.


    "OHHHHHHHHHH" Xu Qianghua once again started to moan as he felt his orgasm approaching.


    "That''s right, feel your Mother-In-Law''s big boobs and let it all out" Liu Meiying said while she continued her breast massage.


    But this was not over yet, as she started to lick the tip of his dick which was leaking out precum.


    "OOOoooooohhhhhh" Xu Qianghua started to moan loudly as he was about to cum.


    Liu Meiying just kept on massaging his dick, "Don''t hold it back Qiangqiang, feel your Mother-In-Law''s tits as you let it all out" She said.


    "AAWWWWW" Xu Qianghua then finally released his load into Liu Meiying''s tits.


    "HHHHHHH" Liu Meiying moaned out as she felt her tits and her face being sprayed with his hot cum.


    She made sure that the rest of the cum were to stay on her face as she got a little thrill from it.


    "AHHHHHHHHHH" Xu Qianghua let out a long, loud moan as he kept on cumming.


    After a couple of seconds, the stream of cum stopped.


    Xu Qianghua looked down at her face which was now covered in cum and smiled.


    She then went to the bathroom and came back a few minutester without any cum on her face.


    But instead shepletely stripped and walked back to himpletely naked.


    This made his dick which was slowly starting to calm down, erect again.


    Liu Meiying who saw this and smiled seductively as she then got on top of him and then positioned his dick on her pussy.


    "OOHHHHHHHH" Xu Qianghua let out a loud moan as he felt her tight pussy around his dick.


    "UHHHHHH" Liu Meiying moaned too as she felt her pussy being filled with his hard cock.


    This continued for a bit until he started to move.


    "AHHHHHHHH" They both moaned out loud as his dick started to prate her.


    "AHHHHHHH" Liu Meiying kept on moaning as her body started to get used to his cock.


    Xu Qianghua started to move faster as he felt his orgasm getting close.


    "Oh yeah, fuck me harder" She said while rubbing his chest.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t listen to her and kept on ramming his dick inside her pussy.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH" They both moaned out loud as Xu Qianghua''s dick felt even harder now as it went in and out of her pussy.


    "HNNNNNNNNNNNNN" Liu Meiying started to moan louder and louder as her pussy started to get more sensitive.


    Xu Qianghua knew that she was nearing her own climax, so he picked up the pace even more and continued to fuck her.


    "AAAHHHHHHH" She screamed out loud as she had another orgasm.


    "OH YEAH, FUCK MEEEE" She kept on screaming as Xu Qianghua''s cock was still pounding her pussy.


    It didn''t take long for him to cum as well.


    "AAHHHHHHH" He moaned out as he pumped his cum inside her pussy.


    "AAWWWWW" Liu Meiying screamed out again as she felt herself getting filled up by his cum.


    After a few more seconds.


    "Oh yes, I feel calmer now" Xu Qianghua said as he moved off her.


    "Then please get up, I need to clean you up" Liu Meiying said while trying to catch her breath.


    "Okay" Xu Qianghua said.


    After he got up, he turned around and saw Liu Meiying wiping off all the cum that was left on her boobs, and even some of it was on her inner thighs.


    He then noticed that he still had cum on his dick.


    Liu Meiying saw this and came towards him with a wet towel in her hands.


    She kneeled down in front of him and started to clean the cum off his dick.


    After she was done, she looked up at him and smiled before standing up.


    "Qiangqiang, the rest of the girls are probably wondering where we are" She said while getting up and going to the bathroom.


    Xu Qianghua followed her as he was also sweaty from all the sex, so both of them took a quick shower without doing anything as both of them were really hungry.


    After the shower, both of them used the towels that were provided by the resort, they then went out of the room with only the towel covering them.


    Then instead of going to their own room to get a new change of clothes, both of them instead went to the dining room where everyone else were waiting for them.


    They did this because they nned to continue in their carnal pleasure after eating as Xu Qianghua wanted to have sex on the beach.


    "Master, we were waiting for you" Su Men said when she saw Xu Qianghua enter the dining room.


    "Why are you guys naked?" Liu Anwei who saw theming in asked.


    "Sweetie, we are not naked, see have covered ourselves with these towels" Liu Meiying said as she sat down next to her.


    "Yeah, no, this is practically naked as a little force can undo the towels" Liu Anwei said as she slowly moved one of her hands toward the area where the knot of the towel was.


    She wanted to undo the towel to prove her point but before she could, the towel itself came undone, this is because of her mother''s massive boobs.


    But she did not react much when the towel fell as the only male in this room was Xu Qianghua who had seen her naked countless times.

 Chapter 64: Fun at the Beach (R18+)

    Xu Qianghua, however, saw this and smiled before going to the table with Liu Meiying. The rest of the girls shook their heads but did notment on it.


    Instead, they started serving food to Xu Qianghua, who wolfed it down at an amazing speed.


    While he was eating, he told the girls about the beach n, which he and Liu Meiying had decided to do after eating.


    This made them understand why the two of them were still wearing their towels instead of changing into different clothes.


    "So, who wants toe with me and Sister Meiying?" he asked as he scanned the room.


    "Sorry, master, we are not able to go with you as we have a video call with both Grandma Su and the six Shadow Guards regarding the game as they need toe up with a n for the subordinates under them," Su Lian said.


    So that meant all the maids, except Su Meixue, who was still sleeping, would not be able toe to the beach, leaving only Liu Anwei.


    "So, An''an, do you want toe with us to the beach?" he asked Liu Anwei.


    "Oh? Sure, I don''t have anything to do anyway as most of the time in the game is spent on cultivating our avatars," Liu Anwei said as she started eating.


    "Okay, it is decided, the three of us will go ahead first, and you guys cane inter after your video call. Is that fine?" Xu Qianghua asked as he looked at Su Lian.


    She nodded almost instantly as she also wanted to have sex with her master but knew that the video call was important.


    The rest of the maids also had simr ideas, so they did not say anything.


    After all the dishes were served, the maids also took their seats as they did not get to eat before, and Xu Qianghua and both the mother and daughter duo did not mind this at all.


    They took around 30 to 40 minutes to eat. After that, all the maids picked up the tes from the table and started washing the dishes, while Xu Qianghua, Liu Anwei, and Liu Meiying started preparing the items required to go to the beach.


    But as they did not need many things, they were ready in a few minutes.


    Both Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying were still covering themselves with only a towel, while Liu Anwei wore a sleek ck bikini that perfectly framed her slender, statuesque figure. The top, designed to highlight her D-cup cleavage, fit snugly, while the high-cut bottoms emphasized her long legs and porcin skin.


    However, Liu Anwei did not like how the other two were not willing to wear anything else, so she went to their rooms and got her mother another bikini in a simr ck color, while she brought cream-colored shorts and a Hawaiian shirt for Xu Qianghua.


    She did not ask them to wear it now, as she knew they would not, but instead, these were emergency clothes they could wear if someone came by their ind.


    The possibilities were low, as most of the people on the surrounding inds were mostly older and either participating in the events hosted by the resortpany or enjoying their time on the ind itself.


    However, she wanted to be prepared, so when both Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying saw her bringing a fresh pair of clothes for them, they justughed and shook their heads without saying anything else.


    Then they used a golf cart provided by the resort managementpany to every ind for transportation.


    The beach was about a 5 to 6-minute drive as the vi was situated near a hillside that had amazing views.


    As each ind had a beach, the resortpany provided the guests with all the required items.


    This included sunscreen, plush towels,fortable chairs, sun umbres, and snorkeling gear.


    Additionally, for theirfort, the resort provides high-quality bedding, air conditioning, fully stocked minibars, andplimentary toiletries.


    And the managementpanyes in every night to switch items that need to be switched such as towels and food-rted items.


    However, the group did not need these items as they were not here to explore the beach as they have already done this a few days before.


    Today''s itinerary is to only have sex on the beach.


    So as soon as they found a ce with good shade but with an amazing view of the sea, both Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying undid their towels and started a passionate kissing session.


    As for Liu Anwei? She went behind Xu Qianghua and pressed up against him and then used one of her hands to stroke his rock-hard dick.


    Meanwhile, Liu Meiying who saw her daughter''s actions also followed suit as she also stroked his dick with one her hands while the other one was massaging his balls.


    Xu Qianghua who felt pleasure from the actions intensified his kissing while his hands were ying with Liu Meiying''s soft juicy ass.


    Soon after, both girls felt his dick twitch so they both positioned his rock-hard dick toward Liu Meiying''s pussy.


    "MMMmmmm" She let out a moan as his dick was finally inside her pussy.


    But Xu Qianghua was not satisfied so he picked Liu Meiying up with his dick still inside her pussy andid her down on a beach chair under a sun umbre.


    He then slowly took his dick out but let its tip stay inside, he then kissed her before ramming inside of her with full force.


    "UUUUUUUUU" She moaned out loud as he once again started to fuck her.


    Meanwhile, Liu Anwei who was standing next to her, undid her top and pressed her massive boobs on Xu Qianghua''s back and started to kiss his cheek.


    Xu Qianghua turned his head and started to kiss her.


    Liu Anwei kissed him back as both of her hands started roaming around his body.


    So while he was making out with Liu Anwei, he was still fucking her mother with his cock.


    However, because of the two hot bodies which were pressing up against him, his dick was quickly reaching his orgasm.


    So he broke off the kiss and leaned his body forward, he then continued to fuck her mother but let his dick rest a bit inside her.

 Chapter 65: Fun At the Beach 2 (R18+)

    But he didn''tst long as Liu Meiying used her legs to wrap around his waist and started to pull his hips towards her.


    "Fuck me harder" She moaned.


    Xu Qianghua who was getting close to his climax listened to her and started to ram his dick inside her pussy with full force.


    "UUUHHHHHHHH" He and Liu Meiying let out a long moan as he let out his load inside her pussy.


    As soon as she felt him cum inside her, she wrapped her legs around him again and used it to push his dick deeper in her pussy while grinding her hips up and down.


    "FFFFFUUUUCCCCKKKK" He let out another long moan as his dick started to get stimted again.


    This was so intense that Xu Qianghua''s legs were starting to be numb.


    Meanwhile, Liu Anwei who was still next to him took the cue to kiss him, he kissed her back as he put one of his hands on her ass while the other was kneading Liu Meiying''s E cup boobs.


    He then removed his dick from Liu Meiying''s pussy, and when he did the cum that was inside her also slowly started toe out of her pussy.


    He then pulled Liu Anwei who was standing next to him and made her get on top of her mother with her wet pussy facing him.


    He then angled his dick towards her pussy and rammed it into her.


    This caused her to sit up with her back facing him.


    Xu Qianghua grabbed Liu Anwei''s boobs and started to fondle them while ramming his dick inside her tight pussy.


    "MMMmmmmmm" Both of them moaned as his dick once again started to prate her pussy.


    It didn''t take long for Liu Anwei to reach her climax.


    "AAAAHHHHHH" She screamed out loud as she let out a massive orgasm.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t slow down his pace as he once again fucked her tight pussy.


    They continued this for a few minutes.


    And due to him cumming a just now, his dick was still sensitive which made him want to cum again, so he held on to her boobs and started to thrust his dick faster and faster in her pussy.


    "AAAWWWWWW" Both of them let out a loud moan as he came inside her.


    "FFFUUUCCKKKK" She kept on moaning as she felt her pussy getting filled with his cum.


    After a couple of seconds, Xu Qianghua pulled out his dick from her pussy and let the rest of the cum flow out of her.


    He then put it back inside Liu Meiying''s cum filled pussy and started to fuck her again while still ying with Liu Anwei''s boobs.


    "Annngggg"


    The Mother-In-Law who was just now watching her daughter''s pussy being filled with cum moaned as she felt her Son-In-Law''s hot cock enter her pussy again.


    Meanwhile, Liu Anwei was still sitting on top of Liu Meiying''s body, her body was still twitching from the orgasm she just had.


    The three of them kept in this position for 10 to 15 minutes as Liu Anwei who calmed down started to french kiss Xu Qianghua.


    But his cumming twice in quick session, made his dick super sensitive and along with Liu Meiying''s warm tight pussy made him want to cum again.


    But he distracted himself from cumming by increasing the intensity of his French kiss, and he also started to tease Liu Anwei''s nipples which caused her to moan while she kept up with Xu Qianghua''s pace.


    It took all his strength, but he was able to hold himself back.


    This continued for about 5 minutes.


    But soon enough, he couldn''t hold himself back anymore, "Oh fuck, I''m going to cum" He suddenly moaned.


    "OOOOOHHHHHHH" Liu Meiying let out a loud moan as she felt his dick pulsate inside of their pussies.


    And Liu Anwei is also going to orgasm soon due to all the stimtion from Xu Qianghua.


    "Oh fuck, Annnnnnggggggggggggg" They all let out a loud moan as they once again came together.


    As soon as he felt himself shooting out his cum, Xu Qianghua felt his energy drain out which caused him and Liu Anwei to fall on top of Liu Meiying.


    And Liu Meiying was also not doing much better as her body started to spasm due to all the cum entering her womb while more came from Xu Qianghua''s dick in waves.


    It didn''tst too long, but he still shot a huge amount of cum in her pussy.


    Xu Qianghua waspletely worn out, so he stayed on top of her, his dick was still inside of her as he kept his body weight on her.


    Liu Anwei was in the same state as well, her legs werepletely numb so she was just lying on top of her mother.


    Both Xu Qianghua and Liu Anwei werepletely exhausted so they didn''t move from that position for a while.


    And Liu Meiying who saw this had a doting and seductive smile on her as she kept on squeezing the dick in her pussy while stroking the hair of her daughter.


    After about 30 minutes, both Xu Qianghua and Liu Anwei got off their positions, and as he got up, the dick that was still inside of his Mother-Inw also slowly came out along with the cum he dumped in her.


    They all went to the fully stocked minibar and grabbed a bottle of water each and started drinking it as they were all thirsty.


    "I am going to the restrooms, be right back" Liu Meiying said as she ced the half-filled water bottle on the counter next to her and went towards the restroom at the end of the stone-built cabana.


    And as she did, the cum leaked from her pussy which caused Xu Qianghua''sid dick to be hard again.


    Liu Anwei who saw this pouted and walked next to him and then used one of her hands to stroke his dick.


    Xu Qianghua who was still watching Liu Meiying leave shivered from the actions of Liu Anwei, so he shifted his attention to her.


    "Jealous?" He asked with a teasing smile.


    "No I would never be jealous of my step-father watching his soon-to-be wife walk with cum dripping down from her pussy" She said as she brought her lips closer to his ears.


    "Oh, so you are jealous then" He said before kissing her.


    She then started to rub his dick with both hands and when she saw it start to get harder, she took his bottle and ced it on the counter along with hers.

 Chapter 66: Fun At the beach 3 (R18+)

    She then took of the top part of her bikini, she never removed it during their sex session so she is doing it now along with her bottom part which is now soaked with both cum and her pussy juices.


    Now that she waspletely naked, she took his hand and walked towards the ocean water.


    Xu Qianghua who saw this just smiled as he let her lead towards the water.


    As they entered the water, they felt the coldness of the water which made his dick harder.


    After the water reached to about their waist length, she turned around and started kissing him while her arms wrapped around his neck and her legs wrapped around his waist.


    This made his dick and her pussy to touch each other.


    Xu Qianghua grabbed her ass while the other hand went behind her back.


    Liu Anwei started to grind her hips against his dick which made him moan.


    She then started to kiss his neck and then put her hands on his face and kissed him.


    Xu Qianghua kissed her back passionately as he slowly started to rub his dick against her pussy.


    She moaned as he once again stimted her pussy.


    He then took his dick and ced it against her pussy''s entrance and slowly pushed it inside of her.


    "OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH" She moaned out loud as she felt his dick go inside her.


    "OHH DADDDYYY, FUCK MEEEEE" She kept on moaning as he started to slowly move inside of her.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t say anything, but he did pick up the pace of his thrusts and started fucking her with full force.


    "UUUUHHHHH" She moaned even louder as he started fucking her.


    She felt her body was being fucked in waves, as he would pound her with force and then start fucking her with slow thrusts before picking up the pace again.


    It took Xu Qianghua a while, but he finally reached his limit.


    "OH FUCK, I''M CUMMING" He let out a loud moan.


    Liu Anwei felt his dick get bigger inside her and she knew that he was cumming.


    She was also close to her own climax, "MMMMMMM" She moaned as she felt her orgasm approach.


    And Xu Qianghua also knew that she was getting closer and started fucking her harder and faster.


    "AAAAAAAA" She let out a high-pitched moan as she finally orgasmed.


    Her pussy convulsed as her body started to spasm.


    Xu Qianghua held her body tight and let her orgasm as his own climax wasing.


    And after a few seconds, he let out a loud moan as his own climax arrived.


    "Arrrgggg" He moaned out as he felt himself shooting his cum inside her pussy.


    Both of them then started to kiss each other as they were enjoying each other''s climax.


    As his climax finished, Xu Qianghua removed his dick from her pussy, and when he did, the cum which was in her pussy started to flow out of her.


    And while they were busy, Liu Meiying, who had returned from the bathroom, saw them but did not say anything and instead went to one of the beach chairs and sat down waiting for them.


    As both of them came to the shore, they noticed Liu Meiying looking in their direction.


    So they went towards her, and as soon as they did, she asked, "Do you guys want to go and take a quick shower before the otherse out?"


    The two of them thought for a few seconds before nodding.


    So they went back to the bathroom that Liu Meiying went to before. The bathroom had multiple showerhead cubicles with curtains for privacy.


    But they chose to take a shower together, so they went into the biggest cubicle, which can amodate around six people, and started to use the products they brought.


    It''s not that the ones provided by the resort are bad, but they do not like the brand, so instead, they use the ones they brought along as a backup for situations like these.


    When they were done, they dried off with a towel and put on their new clothes that Liu Anwei brought.


    When they exited the room, they saw that the rest of the girls were also arriving on the ind.


    When the others noticed that Xu Qianghua and the rest of the girls were there, they all smiled at them.


    And as they had just finished the video call, they were all too tired, which was good for Xu Qianghua as he had been having sex nonstop since this morning except for the lunch break.


    So he did not have much energy to deal with the other girls.


    And the girls also knew this, so they did not pester him. Instead, they helped him rx.


    Su Lian asked him to put his head on her knees while she slowly massaged his head, while the others picked a part of his body and started to give him a full body massage.


    Due to this, he fell asleep and was not woken up until around 6 pm.


    Thedies woke him up because they wanted him to eat something, as he had not eaten anything since lunch.


    After eating, they all went to bed as they had to wake up early in the morning since they did not have much time before the game merged.


    And while Xu Qianghua and his group were sleepingfortably, someone else was not having an easy time.


    That someone was Xu Qianghua''s father, who was being punished by his wife while the threedies watched everything that happened with both approval, envy, and fascination.


    Xu Qianghua''s mother was proud of her son for being able to have sex for so long before he started to cultivate.


    The mother-daughter duo was both fascinated by his stamina and envied the girls because they get to have him for so long while they have to stay away from him for so long.


    "We get to meet him tomorrow," Xuexue said with an expectant look on her face.


    "Yes, we will dear and we will also be like them getting our pussies filled with his semen" the mother said as she licked her supple lips with anticipation.

 Chapter 67: The Two Queens of the Harem

    The Next Morning


    Everyone woke up early, including Xu Qianghua, who usually didn''t wake up without one of his maids giving him a morning blowjob.


    This was because today was the second day of the gameunch, and there was only one more day before the game merged with the real world.


    He had to get up early to make sure everything was the same as it was in his past life.


    He went to the bathroom in his room to freshen up before heading to the dining room.


    "Good morning,dies," he said as he entered the room.


    "Good morning, Qiangqiang (Brother Qiang)," the Liu family mother-daughter duo replied.


    "Good morning, Master," all the maids replied in unison after the mother-daughter duo.


    He then sat down on one of the empty chairs next to Su Meixue, who had passed out yesterday.


    "How are you doing?" he asked as he started to munch on a piece of toast with butter.


    "I am fine, Master. I woke up a few hourster, but I was not able to walk for a few hours," she said with a small pout.


    "Hahahaha, sorry about that," he said.


    "But didn''t you like it rough?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    When she heard that, she grabbed the bread from his hands and pushed him away with a blush.


    ''He is always like this, and I wanted to keep this a secret but now all of them should know that I have a strange kink now'' she thought as she looked around the table to see if anyone heard what they were saying.


    Xu Qianghua who saw this could not help but shake his head at this.


    He then went back to eating his breakfast, as he needed to go online and see how things regarding the game were going.


    He wanted to make sure that he was not only able to buy the items he needed but also to see if any of the future top yers could y this game early.


    So he quickly finished his meal and then went to the living room to look at the news articles regarding the game.


    Before he could, he received a notification on his terminal regarding someone visiting the ind.


    This was normal as the ind did not have a main gate for someone to ring the doorbell, so the resort management exined to everyone to contact the guests of the ind they were visiting before they arrived.


    When he received the message, he asked someone toe with him to wee the guests.


    They rode two golf carts, as they did not know how many people wereing. They took two carts that held four people each, including the driver.


    As soon as they got to the ce the guest was going to, they saw a helicopternding on the open field.


    The helicopter was a Bell 430, which is a twin-engine light-medium helicopter known for its versatility.


    It features a spacious cabin, a cruising speed of around 257 km/h (160 mph), a range of approximately 648 km (403 miles), and advanced avionics, making it a niche vehicle for transportation between inds.


    As the helicopternded, Xu Qianghua saw twodies getting out of the helicopter. At first, he was not sure who they were as they worerge hats and sunsses.


    But as they removed those, he saw their faces and instantly knew who they were.


    As he was about to say something, one of thedies rushed to him and hugged him like a ko.


    He knew this action of hers all too well. "Xuexue," he said, "Why are you both here?"


    Before the girl hugging him could say anything, her mother, who by now had walked close to them, answered his question.


    "We went to your vi but we could not find you, so we contacted Grandma Su and found out where you were," she said as she came close to them with a bright smile.


    The one who just charged at him was Bai Xueyan, a 21-year-old with long, silky white hair cascading down her back.


    Her bright blue eyes sparkled with curiosity and mischief, and her fair, smooth skin had a youthful glow. She stood around 5''5" tall, with a slim and agile build, and D-cup boobs.


    She is of simr age to Liu Anwei as they were born in the same month but on different days.


    Due to them being so close in age and everything, they were really close when they were still living nearby.


    Bai Xueyan''s mother, Bai Lingyun, is a stunning 30-year-old woman with long, flowing white hair cascading freely down her back.


    Her deep blue eyes exuded a captivating mix of wisdom and serenity, perfectlyplementing her fair, wless skin that seemed to glow with an otherworldly beauty.


    Standing at an alluring 5''7", she boasted a slender, graceful figure with a generous bust that moved enticingly with each step.


    Bai Lingyun came in front of him and opened her arms waiting for him to hug her, so he asked Bai Xueyan to get down which she reluctantly did.


    After she did that, he went over to her mother and hugged her, but instead of giving a normal hug, she pulled him in with his head buried in her H-cup boobs.


    "My little Qiangqiang, I missed you so much, I wanted toe back sooner but I could not, can you forgive me?" she asked as she slowly ruffled his hair and continued to squeeze his head between her massive tits.


    "I missed you too, sister Lingyun," he said in an airy voice due to his face being squished.


    They continued hugging each other for a few minutes, but soon enough he was unable to breathe properly, so he raised his head and saw her looking at him with both a doting look and at the same time a look that he had seen when he first had sex with Liu Meiying.


    It was a look of finally finding the man who you want to fuck you every day and cum inside without any reservations.


    But this did not surprise him as this had happened in hisst life, but this was at ater period of time when they were in a stable situation and started living like they used to when the game had not merged and thepany was still under Liu Meiying''s hands.


    And when they did arrive, they brought a lot of help with them which boosted Liu Meiying''s Chamber of Commerce to a higher level.

 Chapter 68: The Two Queens Of the Harem 2

    So, it wasn''t like they both arrived when everything was stable; with their arrival, things truly became stable. Before that, things seemed fine on the surface, but there weren''t many powerful cultivators who weren''t linked with Shadow.


    This might seem like a small problem, but with the money they were making from trades, many Family-style yers had already set their sights on them in hisst life.


    When the mother-daughter pair arrived, they brought close to 500 people, with more than 200 being the powerful cultivators they needed.


    What he didn''t know was that these twodies wanted toe when he and Liu Meiying lost the Xu Group, but Xu Qianghua''s parents held them back. They wanted him to experience the feeling of losing something important other than his parents.


    This is also why they left thepany in that condition instead of making it one of the best in the world, as they could have.


    They had to watch him suffer, which really hurt the mother-daughter duo because they loved him to death, just like the otherdies in the group.


    His parents shared this sentiment, but they knew when to be tough and when to pamper him. When I say parents, I mean the father because the mother didn''t care about all this and just wanted to pamper her son to death.


    So, the father had to seal her during that time to make sure she wouldn''t destroy the world. Bai Lingyun understood this, so she wasn''t sealed, but her daughter was.


    When she said ''I wanted toe back sooner, but I couldn''t,'' she meant this. She wanted to be with him earlier, but she knew that sometimes it''s better for someone to experience loss so they can grow.


    This doesn''t include the death of his parents, as he was an orphan in his original life. When he lost his parents in this world, he felt sad, but he overcame it with the help of Liu Meiying, Liu Anwei, Grandma Su, and the maids.


    But what''s important is that after Bai Lingyun joined the group, she and Liu Meiying became the Queens of the Harem.


    This was because of their talents. Liu Meiying controlled the money while Bai Lingyun controlled things behind the scenes, making his life much easier.


    Everyone thought of them as the main wives of the harem, but it wasn''t the case. They were just the best at what they did, and Xu Qianghua didn''t care if the women of the harem ranked themselves. He loved them all unconditionally.


    After Bai Lingyun let go of his head, he looked at her, "So how are things going? Do you now have a girlfriend?"


    "No, sister Lingyun, I already have you guys, and also the maids, sister Meiying, and An''an," he revealed all his rtionships on the spot.


    "Ara? That''s a lot of women. Are you able to satisfy them? Or do you want me to help?" She asked, licking her lips.


    "What can I do? I can''t help it if I was born to charm all thesedies," he said proudly.


    "My, my, it looks like you''ve grown up to be a scumbag who charms all thedies in this house. So, does that include us too?" She asked excitedly.


    "I don''t mind if both of you join my group or harem as they would call it" He said as he took back one of his hands and then ced it on her H-cup boobs and started to fondle them.


    "Ummm, you are so naughty little child" She said in a sultry voice but did not stop his actions.


    "Can I suck your boobs?" He asked as he continued to y with her boobs.


    "Do I need to say yes, you naughty child, just get to work" She said as she used one of her hands to unbutton her shirt for him while his other hand which was unused slowly moved downwards to her round juicy ass.


    After unbuttoning her shirt she wrapped one of her hands around his neck while the other one was ruffling his soft hair while she felt him ying and sucking her boobs.


    Even though they were reunited for the first time in this life, Xu Qianghua knew that both the mother and daughter loved him before they had to move so when he asked Bai Lingyun if he could suck her boobs he was not expecting a no.


    And he also thought that Grandma Su should have already told them about his rebirt as he had asked her to do this when she would be contacted by them.


    So even If this looks abrupt, it is not as not only does the mother-daughter duo know the info Xu Qianghua had given to all of thedies but because both of them have lived through the previous life along with him.


    But the only difference is that Bai Lingyun used her powers to change Bai Xueyan''s body as in the future she does not look like this but more in the line of her mother.


    Meanwhile, Xuexue had a surprised expression as she did not expect them to do it as soon as they saw each other.


    But she did not mind much as she went to the female pilot who had a jealous expression and asked her tond on the helipad which was on the other side of the ind.


    They were initially nning tond over there but they spotted Xu Qianghua while they were still in the air so they made a quick decision tond here.


    As for the pilot? She is one of the Shadow guards who is tasked with both protecting Xu Qianghua and bringing in guests who are important in his life.


    These guards are different from the Feng sisters, as these guards are mainly in charge of his personal safety and are fully staffed by female memebrs.


    And while she was doing that, Xu Qianghua had already started sucking her mother''s nipples while he fondled her ass.


    After a few seconds of sucking, he felt a liquiding from her erect nipples into his mouth, this was breast milk that wasing out.


    You see, since she was a child, her breast size grew in an rming rate and along with that came the ever-wonderful breast milk.


    This is what she told him in hisst life when he asked her after they had an intense sex session.


    But the real reason is that when she was conceiving her daughter, a trace amount of the world energy that was used to make her pregnant went toward her breast.


    This caused her E-cup boobs to erge and be the H-cup boobs you see now. And yes, she is was a virgin when she gave birth to her daughter as she had never had sex with any other man other than Xu Qianghua.


    This is because she did not find anyone who can fit her criteria which made her decide to instead use the energy that is used by the Supreme Will to create a.

 Chapter 69: Breast Milk

    This is because she did not find anyone who could fit her criteria, which made her decide to instead use the energy that is used by the Supreme Will to create a.


    However, doing something like this is highly dangerous as the power required to create a is huge. Each has infinite possibilities, which is also the reason why there are not manys in each sector.


    For example, in the sector that they are living in, there are around 1000s created by the Supreme Will.


    This may seem like a lot, but you have to know that each sector is huge. There are records of Great Emperor Realm cultivators who spent half their lifespans just to see how big each sector is.


    But they were not able to touch the sector boundary, which is set up by those ancient cultivators. This is also why each requires its inhabitants to protect it with their lives.


    This is also the reason why the Zerg race is so hated by everyone as it will corrode the world and then suck in the power from the.


    But Bai Lingyun is different from the Zerg as she had made a deal with the consciousness of the Supreme Will, which is why she received the pure version of the power directly from the Supreme Will.


    This is also the reason why Bai Xueyan has a Mythical-level physique that can upgrade to Chaos level after she reaches a certain realm of cultivation.


    But that is forter. Right now, Xu Qianghua is more focused on drinking the sweet breast milk that he loved to drink every night before he went to bed.


    "Oh, Qiangqiang, you are getting so good at this," Bai Lingyun said as she continued to ruffle his hair.


    This was true as Xu Qianghua had experienced it many times before, so he knew all the sensitive spots which made her moan out whenever he sucked her nipples.


    And while this was going on in the open, the rest of the girls who were waiting in the vi saw the helicopternd in that area and then leave shortly after.


    They knew the pilot as she was the assigned pilot for all the airborne vehicles for Xu Qianghua and his family.


    So when they saw her, they knew it was someone close to them. They all went to the ce where the helicopternded to see who was visiting as they knew it was not Grandma Su, who was still on the maind finalizing some of the ns they talked about yesterday.


    When they arrived, they quickly found them as they were not really hiding but were all in a small gazebo.


    When they came closer, they were surprised to see a mature woman sitting on Xu Qianghua''sp while he was sucking her boobs with passion.


    And on the side, there was another woman who was having a heated chat with Su Meiling. They were surprised at first, but when they saw the faces of these women clearly, they were ecstatic.


    Especially Liu Anwei and Liu Meiying, who had the closest rtionship with the mother-daughter duo.


    So they both went separate ways after entering the gazebo, with Liu Anwei going towards Bai Xueyan with a big smile on her face and an excited look.


    And Liu Meiying who had a charming smile as she went next to her best friend and sat next to them and started the conversation.


    "When did you guyse back?" she asked without even batting an eye at the sight of Xu Qianghua sucking her best friend''s boobs without even realizing her arrival.


    "We came back two days ago and went to the vi but we could not find you, so we contacted Grandma Su and she told us everything," Bai Lingyun said as she moved her face sideways so that she could face Liu Meiying.


    "So what do you think about all the information regarding Qiangqiang''s rebirth and the change that will happen due to a game?" Liu Meiying asked.


    On the first day, Xu Qianghua exined to them how the game that was released yesterday wouldter merge with the world. He did this after going over it with the system as he was worried that there would be any changes to the future if he said something that he should not.


    But to his surprise, the system instead gave him an answer which shocked him, and that was the World''s Will contacted her and both of them agreed on a deal which waster told to Xu Qianghua.


    But that is forter. Right now, Xu Qianghua, who was busy drinking, stopped because of what Liu Meiying said.


    "What do you mean, Sister Meiying? Do you not believe me?" he asked with a wronged puppy dog expression as he also turned his head to face her.


    "It is not that I don''t believe you, it is just too unbelievable," Liu Meiying said with a straight face without caring about Xu Qianghua''s expression.


    She asked Bai Lingyun because she knew that her best friend would have a much more logical answer to this as this seems too much like a fairytale.


    However, she did not doubt Xu Qianghua, as she knows him as well as she knows herself, so she knows that he would never joke about such things, but she is a rational person.


    "All he said is true. I have done some research and found that there really is no one behind this game and it is as if it came out of thin air," Bai Lingyun said with a serious face as she told her best friend the details she had gathered up till now.


    "Okay, then we can only prepare for this the best we can as we do not know if there will be any changes with the future around us," Liu Meiying said. Then she got up and started heading toward the entrance of the gazebo.


    "Okay, let''s go back as we still have to check online and make sure everything is fine," she said as she turned around and looked at Xu Qianghua''s direction.


    "Okay," Xu Qianghua said as he patted Bai Lingyun''s butt.


    She promptly got up and put her shirt back in order, and then all of them headed towards the vi.

 Chapter 70: The World Wills request

    Soon they returned back to the vi and all of them went to the living roomandunched the game in their terminals.


    And while they were at it Xu Qianghua also told the Bai mother-daughter duo to clean out the game malls in their ounts.


    Bai Xueyan who heard this, did not like it as she had told her soon-to-be father-inw that she would not buy anything but now she does which makes her feel wronged.


    So she pouted and made an angry face whenever Xu Qianghua would look in her direction which confused him but he did not point it out right now.


    This is because he saw that the news articles online were all about him and the game, he knew this would happen as he had spent more than 100 billion luminas at this point with more being spent as we speak by the Shadow all over the world.


    But he did not think that it would be this soon as not many people are paying attention to this game as it has never been seen even in a small advertisement.


    And this is true, at first people thought it was a joke or maybe a scammer who is trying a new way to lure inmbs to be ughtered but when they read the whole article they were shocked.


    They started to post articles of their own or shared the ones that were already online with their friends.


    But that did not mean there were noments on articles, there are, and the number is huge which caught the attention of Xu Qianghua so he started looking at theirments.


    "Who made this game?"


    "Is the game good or is this some new scam?"


    "Does anyone know the creator?"


    "Is it really possible to make a game so realistic?"


    "Should I y this game? Or is this just a prank?"


    "Where did this gamee from? I have never heard of it"


    "Why would people spend so much money on a mobile terminal game?"


    "Who cares, I just want to see what happens with it"


    "I want to get into it, I want to be the first to be able to say that I was the first person to have made it"


    Xu Qianghua looked at thementers of the articles, which were mostly people of the gamingmunity, some were from the economics sides, but the majority of them were from the world of gamers as they are the most quick to learn about these kinds of news.


    But it won''t be long beforepanies take notice to this game as due to him spending so much money, the game had gained a lot of attention.


    For them as long as this heat does not go down, they will spend a lot of money to bring in gamers, artists to y this game while promoting their products.


    Or if it is a Gaming Organization they will see if there will be any PVPpetitions from them topete in as they know for a act that with the hundreds of billions thepany that made thispany should have enough capital to do that.


    And while these people look for a way to make more money, the government has not made any noise after seeing this as they are trying to find who made this game and at the same time the person who spent all this money.


    This is because although they are not sure as to how much the yer has spent on the game, from the disappearance of some of the most expensive items from the mall they can deduce that it is a lot.


    And how do they know that? It is because they can still see the items but the quantity shows zero.


    They searched extensively for thepany behind the game to verify its legality and safety for the general public.


    However, their efforts were in vain; they found no information about the game, its creator, or even the yer who had invested so heavily in this unknown venture.


    Ultimately, their search was doomed to fail, as the game and its yers were shielded by the game''s AI, a creation of the World''s Will.


    And this part of the n that Xu Qianghua, the system came up with when the World''s Will connected to them through their minds about ways to increase the amount of yers.


    In return, it would give them rewards that they need and will like, and this is the result of their n.


    It may not seem like much but humans are curious creatures so they will check this game out even if the government bans it which it will not do.


    As they do not have any proof that this game is harmful for them which they need before they can warn others. And that will take a few days before they could all reach to a agreement.


    But by that time the game would have already merged, so there is not point in this. As for why not just ask the government to promote the game?


    It is because if they do the first thing they will do is track them down and interrogate them as before even thinking about letting others to try the game.


    And even if they do that before they try to find him, they will not tell normal people to y instead they will ry this information to the army and the families that have ties with the government so that they could have an upper hand.


    This is human nature, everyone is more focused on themselves and their loved ones to care about others, so if the government knew about this they would make sure to have enough soft power before even letting the public know.


    On the other hand, if some people will leak this info to the media, it is not like the media will keep the information as it is and release it.


    No, they will make it an dramatic story with aliens and other stuff that will deter people instead as this is what gets them more views then telling the truth.

 Chapter 71: Heavenly Fortune Physique

    Later, after the game merges, they will try to control every yer in the name of keeping peace but instead exploit them to grow quickly.


    This was what happened at the start after the game merged. The government bought tokens from some yers at a low price in exchange for their safety, which they never got.


    If a yer refused, there would be a new body lying around in a dark corner after a few days.


    That is how it was in the previous timeline, and this was the reason why the government had enough power to be in the top 10 across the leaderboards.


    They were not the same government as before, as the leaders changed to those who did not care about normal cultivators and instead exploited them till death.


    This is also why they had a bad reputation after the game merged.


    They were still strong as they gained a lot of resources at the start from all the yers who believed that the government would make the new world simr to the old one where there was no need to fight and live a simple life.


    But now that the world has merged, it will be different as there are already more yers than in the past. The government could not fool most of them, as people felt that those government fanatics andzy people liked to sit in the house and do nothing.


    So this time, the new government, or the name they came up with after they got an Empire token from a yer called the Human Empire, will not have an easy time.


    There will be morepetition for them, reducing the chances of corruption as many people will be watching to make sure.


    Xu Qianghua then closed the articles and started up the game to continue where he left off yesterday.


    But this did not include the Bai mother-daughter duo, so he needed to do that before he went to his abode.


    This is because Bai Xueyan has a special physique that can help him get more Heavenly Purity Pills.


    And that is:


    Physique: Heavenly Fortune Physique


    Details:


    Rank: Myth


    Characteristic 1: Gain 10x luck for every realm advancement


    Characteristic 2: To be revealed.


    Note: This is the initial phase of the body. It will have more characteristics as the host''s realm increases.


    Description: A rare unknown physique that was created due to living near an anomaly (A physique created after using the primal power that is used to creates.)


    This is the physique that she got, but they were only able to see the description that is not in the brackets as this was covered by the Supreme Will at the request of someone powerful.


    The only other people who know the inside story are Xu Qianghua''s parents, the Supreme Will, and Bai Lingyun.


    That person was Bai Lingyun, who did not want her daughter to know how she was born yet, as she wanted to wait until she was old enough to understand.


    Xu Qianghua wanted Bai Xueyan to open some of these bags so she could gain more Heavenly Purity Pills.


    However, this does not change the number of pills that can be taken by a single person.


    That means he has to use the pills for today, which is the same five pills per day, as there is not much he can do.


    ''I mean, if I want to be like those special physiques, then I have to wait until my physique gives it to me or else swallow someone''s physique,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    So he searched for their usernames, which are "Xuexue loves Brother Qiang" and "Qiangqiang''s 2nd Sugar Mommy."


    In hisst life, when he saw these names, he did not think it was them and thought someone else had the same first name as him, so he did not think much about it.


    As for Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei, their usernames are simr to the Bai family duo. "An''an loves Brother Qiang" and "Qiangqiang''s 1st Sugar Mommy."


    As for the maids, they all have the same name except for one difference: the number, like "Master''s obedient little maid 1-7." This included Su Lian.


    This is what they chose, which left him speechless as their IDs would be used as their pseudonyms when someone does not want to reveal their real names on the leaderboards.


    Xu Qianghua was bbergasted by this if others knew their real names and pseudonyms, it would be a social death scene for him, as thedies do not mind the names and take pride in them.


    He continued to look for their names and finally found them and added them all.


    They all added him back, and soon enough, the messages started pouring in.


    These were messages about the items that the twodies had collected. They all agreed that all the items bought from the mall would be given to him.


    He would first keep it in the game inventory which will disappear after the game merges, but after the merge, he could use the Universal Storage Room to keep these items for everyone in the family to use.


    He did not ept all of them. Instead, he asked her to open enough bags so that everyone in the vi could have their own Heavenly Purity Pills.


    She needed to open around 120 Heavenly Purity Pills for everyone to have 10 Pills for the next two days.


    She was not surprised as she knew what physique she had so she started opening bags. She opened 300 bags to get the 120 Heavenly Purity Pills.


    This is because each person or an animal has very limited luck in their bodies, this much is enough for them to live a normal life but anything more than that is rare.


    This is the reason why in hisst life people who are more lucky than normal tend to soar in a short period of time.


    This is an amazing result, if anyone else had done this, they would have opened up at least 1500 bags with the normal probability without the increase in luck.

 Chapter 72: The Elders

    Next, she sent everyone 10 pills each through the mail so they could use them today and tomorrow.


    Some might wonder why the game only allows five pills per day, even though the time in the game and in real life is different.


    This is because the body needs time to handle these pills. For younger yers, it takes longer.


    This problem gets better as the yers grow stronger, but they don''t have many Heavenly Purity Pills that arepletely pure.


    Impurities in the pills can make a yer''s foundation unstable, causing problemster. Removing these impurities takes time.


    The game''s time scale lets yers grow faster. The special training ce given by the World''s Will helps build a stable foundation, which is important as yers get stronger.


    After getting the items, everyone went back to the game.


    They used their pills and then went to the mall to see what items were left.


    To their surprise, only the expensive items were still there. Xu Qianghua didn''t expect the yers to buy things so quickly.


    Wondering why, they went online to check.


    Articles talked about why someone would spend so much money on this game. Some said it was a government plot or alien technology.


    Without proof, yers shared their experiences instead.


    They talked about not understanding the game at first and shared tips on the best time to open a pill bag.


    This was very different from Xu Qianghua''sst life. The game now had many more yers because of his big investment.


    In hisst life, the game got some attention, but not enough to stand out among other VR games that made billions of luminas every day.


    However, in this life, it ispletely different.


    Now, flocks of people are bing yers. This means that when the game merges, the number of cultivators will be higher than in hisst life.


    There are pros to this. With more yers, the''s starting point is much higher.


    The world will improve its level much faster.


    This benefits both the World''s Will and its inhabitants. An increase in cultivators brings more prodigies with an enhanced starting point.


    However, every advantagees with its drawbacks. More yers mean heightenedpetition.


    What may seem like a minor issue can escte. An influx of cultivators squeezes the space for high-level practitioners, leading to more conflicts.


    But for Xu Qianghua and his team, this isn''t a concern. They have all the resources to rise as one of the most formidable Family-Style yers.


    So, they have no worries about the future. They will, however, remain vignt and keep their identities hidden until the game merges


    After it does, their avatars'' cultivation will merge with their bodies, keeping them safe.


    Xu Qianghua looked at other articles to see if anything was interesting.


    When he didn''t find anything, he closed the news section and went back to the game to see if he had missed anything.


    However, there was nothing he had to do, as he knew the Shadow would buy up any other items and send them to him. He didn''t even have to be a lookout in the game mall.


    Seeing this, he closed his terminal and started chatting with thedies about their thoughts.


    However, while some were rxed, others were not.


    At the World Union Council (WUC) Headquarters...


    The World Union Council, or WUC, is the government formed after WWII.


    This Council doesn''t have a single leader but is collectively governed by 7 Elders. These people have the highest authority in their fields.


    They are usually the first to know if something is happening around the world.


    When they got information about all the events centered around this game, they had to take it seriously.


    Each Elder had their own team to handle everything so the Elders could make the right decisions. Each team''s leader is the Elder, with a second-inmand usually trained by the Elder to take over when the current Elder retires.


    The team is divided into sections that cover everything an Elder might need.


    This might seem like a dictatorship since these seven people control the whole world, but it''s not.


    There are many procedures in ce to stop any misuse of their authority.


    This is why the world is peaceful, except for terrorists who want to return to a time when countriespete for resources.


    The terrorists think they can gain more power if the world is divided. But this has never worked. Instead, it brought the world closer together to deal with them.


    However, after the game merges, all contingencies will fail.


    The Elders had hoped the poption would not sumb to power and instead return back to normal life, but this didn''t happen. Many high-level cultivators didn''t believe the old government could be effective in this new world.


    They were half right. Most of the government was halted since there were no high-level cultivators in upper management to control the situation.


    But that was in the past. In this life, the government knows about the game, unlike in thest life where they had no idea.


    "So, does anyone know who thepany behind this game is or the yer who spent all this money?" the Elder in the center asked, looking at the other Elders.


    "I don''t know," the Elder on the right of the central Elder answered.


    "Nor me," said the one on the left.


    "Thepany couldn''t be traced. It''s like it was created out of thin air without any records in our database," the Elder sitting left of the central Elder said.


    "So we have nothing to go on. What do we tell the public?" the central Elder asked the others, who all frowned.


    They had no idea what to do. They didn''t want to ban the game because they knew it would have the opposite effect.


    Plus, more than one person had spent a lot of money on the first day.


    Reports said more people were spending money, and the baffling thing was they couldn''t track them down.


    They had asked top hackers to find the people who spent all this money, but they found nothing.


    "Let''s think of a way to control the situation and give some kind of warning so we can better manage it if this bes a bigger problem," said the Elder in the middle.


    With that, they went to their rooms to work on how they would tell the whole world.

 Chapter 73: End of day 2

    And while they were working on that, they also asked their teams to set up a special group to y this game and try to buy items from the game mall.


    This included items others might be selling, even if they were higher priced. They wanted to see what would happen for a few more days before making any decisions, and this move saved them in the future.


    Many other families with deep roots also started bringing in yers while taking some time to try this game out, curious about it.


    One of them was the infamous yer who spent a billion luminas in the game, Chen Zemin, a somewhat well-known figure in his city.


    In Xu Qianghua''sst life, he was the number one family-style yer and one of the strongest cultivators. He seized early opportunities and grew without muchpetition.


    He bought many items that helped him get through the early phase and adapt quickly.


    When he saw the hype about the game, he started ying it yesterday. He found it while looking for new games during his free time.


    In real life, he is a sessful cryptocurrency trader, which is why he has so much cash. Spending a billion luminas on this game didn''t seem like a lot to him.


    When he first downloaded the game and saw the long download time, he got curious about thepany. He wondered how it got past government agencies monitoring these apps. Most long-download apps were usually terrorist plots.


    So, he asked some people with inside information about gamingpanies but found nothing.


    In such scenarios, others would quit the game, not wanting to spend money on an unknown game that might be a terrorist plot.


    But Chen Zemin did the opposite. He didn''t believe the game would stay up for long with the government being experts at finding and removing terrorist plots.


    So, he decided to invest money in this game to see where it went. This turned out to be one of the best decisions he ever made, turning him from a somewhat well-known city figure into one of the most powerful yers in the new world.


    This time, with the addition of Xu Qianghua, he won''t have the top spot, but he will be in the top five. He could buy all the items he had in the original timeline without difficulties.


    Xu Qianghua bought the items and mailed them to him after adding him as a friend on the first day.


    Xu Qianghua wanted some top yers loyal to their friends and had spent a lot of time protecting the during the Zerg invasion in hisst life to have the same starting line. He also gave them extra items for a boost.


    There are a few more yers other than Chen Zemin to whom he sent the items they originally had and some extra items.


    Xu Qianghua wants to ensure he has a few trusted people at the top, as he experienced some awful people who lucked out and became powerful cultivators.


    For these kinds of people, he made two ns. Some are greedy or selfish but loyal to the human race. He contacted them and bought their items, even if he had to spend more money. He didn''t want them leading the world as they were terrible in hisst life.


    The other people are those with all the wealth and power but still chose to betray the human race from this to ensure they were not affected.


    For these people, he ordered the Shadow to finish them off without anyone knowing.


    There was no problem with this as all of them were part of some terrorist groups and never viewed themselves as humans but more as gods who came down to clean up this.


    Just like that, the second day ended. While the outside world was in turmoil from his and his group''s actions, Xu Qianghua was just enjoying his time before the game merged, knowing he had a lot of work to do.


    So, he and the girls spent the whole day rxing, swimming in the pool, or ying on the beach.


    They didn''t go to any of the events sponsored by the resorts. When they did, they were treated as spectacles because they were young and Xu Qianghua was the only male.


    However, Xu Qianghua and thedies didn''t have any sex the whole day. Thedies were not used to othersing into their circle, so they were not proactive today.


    This was great for Xu Qianghua as he wanted to recharge. He was being drained every day by thedies who took turns with him while they got their energies up.


    But this is what he signed up for when he brought them all into his harem, so he couldn''tin.


    As the day ended, an interesting argument was happening in the main bedroom.


    The argument was about who would sleep with him tonight. The Bai family duo and the Liu family duo were arguing.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t join as he was fine with them alling together. He knew Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei needed to get used to Bai Lingyun and Bai Xueyan.


    This was not a problem for him as he had memories from his past life, so he got used to them quickly.


    But he didn''t stop the argument as it was just so much fun.


    "Don''t you both sleep with him every single day? Why can''t we sleep with him today while you both sleep in a different bedroom?" Bai Xueyan asked with a fake crying expression.


    "It''s not the same. We can''t fall asleep without him beside us," Liu Anwei said, crossing her arms and pushing out her D-cup boobs.


    "But we didn''t get to do that before, and now that we''re back, we want to sleep with him after so long," Bai Xueyan continued.


    While the daughters argued heatedly, Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun kept their conversation calm. They knew arguing like their daughters wouldn''t help much.


    "Sister Meiying, my daughter and I want to sleep with him today," Bai Lingyun said, resting one hand on her cheek.


    "I don''t see a problem, but when did you both get together with him?" Liu Meiying asked.


    "Don''t worry about that. It will all be clear in the future," Bai Lingyun replied, ncing at her daughter.


    "How about all five of us sleep together?" Liu Meiying proposed, not wanting to go against her best friend on her first day back.


    "We can do that tomorrow, but today we want him alone. We just want some time alone," Bai Lingyun said with a smile.


    "Okay, I agree then," Liu Meiying said with a smile and turned to her daughter.


    "Okay, then it''s decided. Weiwei, let''s go sleep in the next bedroom," Liu Meiying suggested.


    "Aah? Mom, why did you agree?" Liu Anwei asked, looking confused.


    "It''s fine. We''ll sleep with him tomorrow," Liu Meiying reassured her with a smile.

 Chapter 74: Final day before the Merge

    The next Morning.


    At 9 am. Xu Qianghua who usually gets a morning blowjob at this time woke up with his face buried in Bai Lingyun H-cup Boobs.


    But instead of feeling suffocated, he felt his whole body feelforted. He looked up at Bai Lingyun, who was wearing a long, see-through, purple robe that showed off her bare breasts.


    The robe was made of some type of fabric that did not cover the private parts of a woman but did not expose the nipples.


    However, it did not hide much. She had a busty body that was shown off proudly.


    "Good morning, my little scumbag," she said in a sultry voice.


    "Morning, sister Lingyun," he said, responding in kind.


    "Ara looks like you are not the only one who is awake," she said with a smile, putting one hand on his hard manhood through the nket.


    "What can I do with both of your hot bodies so close to me, if I did not have a reaction then that would be weird" Xu QIanghua said his body shook a little from his dick being touched by Bai Lingyun''s warm hands.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you take care of that," she said as she pulled the nket aside, exposing his now fully erect dick.


    Her hands grabbed the shaft, moving the foreskin up and down.


    "Unh" he grunted as the soft, warm, and slimy hands of Bai Lingyun wrapped around his cock.


    "Oh, it is so much bigger than when you were younger," Bai Lingyun said as she kept moving her hands up and down.


    "Don''t you like it bigger?," he said in a teasing tone.


    "Well, I do like it bigger and I can see that the size and the thickness has grown since thest time I saw," she said, slowly starting to quicken up her hand''s pace.


    "Mmm," he moaned, trying to hold himself back from cumming too fast.


    He couldn''t deny the truth as he was bigger thanpared to when he was younger.


    "You really grew up to be such a man, and you know what the best part is?" she said as her hands slowed down, but he didn''t answer her question as his mind was focused on something else.


    "I am so proud that you have grown so big," she said as she squeezed the top of his cock with her thumb and pointer finger.


    "Ah" he grunted from the sudden sensation.


    "I am also d that your dick is so big and thick," she said as she squeezed his dick once again.


    "Ummm," he grunted as he started to move his hips in sync with her hand''s movements.


    "I love you, Qiangqiang," she said, with her voice getting deeper.


    "I love you too, sister Lingyun," he responded, panting from the feeling of her soft warm hands.


    "Unh, I am close," he said as she squeezed his dick a few times.


    "Yes, cum for me," she said as her hands went faster than before, as if they were trying to milk him dry.


    "Ahhhhh," he grunted as he released his load.


    She quickly put her hand down to catch his cum. She didn''t waste any time before licking her hands to clean all his cum up.


    Then both of them left the still-asleep Bai Xueyan and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    After that, they changed into swimsuits. Xu Qianghua wore a different style of swimming trunks and a shirt.


    Bai Lingyun wore a softvender bikini that suited her glowing skin. The top hugged her H-cup figure perfectly, while the high-cut bottoms showcased her long legs, creating a captivating and graceful look.


    They went downstairs to the living room to see if anyone else had woken up yet. In the living room, they saw the others already up, having a conversation about the game.


    As Xu Qianghua approached, he heard them talking about some of the yers he had sent items to.


    "Why do you think Brother Qiang sent those items to those yers?" Liu Anwei asked her mother.


    He hadn''t been able to exin this yesterday since everyone went their own way. He nned to tell them today.


    So, before her mother could answer, Xu Qianghua spoke up.


    "This is because these yers will be some of the best in this world with or without our help, so I wanted to help them before they be sessful."


    He didn''t think this was wrong; anyone in his situation would do the same thing without worrying about it being hical.


    "Since they won''t have the necessary items to reach the top faster, we will be the ones to provide them the support they need to get there."


    He expected some pushback, but instead, they all just smiled, showing they weren''t disappointed in his decision.


    "Okay, let''s start with some breakfast and then continue with our work, as this is thest day," he said, wanting to finish everything so they could be ready for the world to change.


    "Okay," everyone said in unison.


    After breakfast, they all split off to different parts of the vi.


    Xu Qianghua sent a message to the Shadow, asking for detailed bills of the costs in thest three days along with news about some of the "must-kill" list.


    He wanted to ensure he had eliminated all the figures who would be notorious for their evil deeds so they would never have another chance.


    Somewhere in a desert, in an abandoned small oil fieldhouse.


    BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG!


    "Stop whining, it''s just a few cuts," a woman wearing a ck mask said to a man with a bandana and a scarred face.


    "Why are you doing this? I don''t think we have even met," he sobbed.


    "If you have to me someone, me your future self for being too full of himself," she said with a creepy smile.


    "What are you talking about?" the man asked with a whimper.


    Just as the woman was about to answer, another female voice came from outside the door.


    "Sister, can you finish this quickly? We have to finish today or else sister Lian will not let us go as this is the first order from Master," a muffled female voice said.

 Chapter 75: The Feng sisters

    "Yeah, I know," she said, aiming her gun at his head.


    "No, no, please, let me live and I''ll work for you," the man begged, trembling.


    "No, thank you," she replied, pulling the trigger.


    "NO!"


    A few secondster, the door opened, and the girl came out alone.


    "How many are left on the ''must kill'' list?" she asked the other girl as she removed her mask.


    "We''ve finished off all the low-level members, but there are still some hard-to-find personnel left in the "must kill" list, so it''s taking a bit longer."


    The girl with the mask is Feng Xue, one of the Feng sisters and a Shadow Guard under Su Lian''s control. She is the oldest, so when Su Lian isn''t there, Feng Xue takes over. She''s the best at assassination and interrogation.


    The other girl is Feng Mei, the fourth sister and a master of disguise. She cane and go from any ce as she pleases.


    They worked together on this mission because the man Feng Xue just killed was the most powerful on the ''must kill'' list. He was the vice leader of a well-known terrorist group.


    In Xu Qianghua''sst life, after the game merged, this guy yed the game on the second day due to the hype. He managed to overthrow his group''s leader and be the new leader. He then turned his group into a powerful Adventurer-style yer group.


    But instead of being satisfied, he submitted to a hostile race in the sector and started giving them information about some of the top 100 Family-style yers. He did this because he was promised an Epic Family token.


    When that hostile race tried to take over a special resource mine in the void near our, they seeded with minimal losses. Most yers were so busy they didn''t notice at first and thought the hostile race got lucky since the guards were loyal to the human race.


    When they found out it was this guy''s doing, the leaders were furious at his betrayal but couldn''t do anything because he had already led his group to a different ce and used the family token to hide.


    This caused everyone to start questioning each other, breaking their trust.


    When Xu Qianghua heard this, his first question was why these top yers even trusted a terrorist with such sensitive information.


    But what he didn''t know was that these top yers didn''t tell him the information. It was stolen when they were moving the special resource.


    However, it didn''t matter now. He was dead before the game merged.


    "Okay, this one is done," she said, taking out her terminal and removing his name from the list.


    Before she could say more, she received a text from Xu Qianghua. It was about the progress of the mission and at the same time he asked them to check the game ounts of the targets to see if they had bought anything.


    If they did, they should transfer those items to themselves along with learning out their personal mall section with all the pill bags, etc., and then destroy their terminals.


    Feng Xue went back into the room, grabbed the dead guy''s terminal, and followed Xu Qianghua''s instructions.


    She transferred everything he had bought, destroyed the terminal, and threw a grenade before shutting the door.


    She wasn''t worried about the fragments from the grenade since the room was a vault room. It could contain the explosion.


    "Let''s go to the next. Let the other sisters know we need to finish this before evening and make sure we''re in the same city as agreed in the game," Feng Xue told her sister.


    She promptly sent the text to the other sisters. Then both of them boarded a ck SUV and left.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the world.


    Outside a city border, in an abandoned warehouse, a group of people were on their terminals.


    Weaponsy scattered around them.


    "Boss, why do you want us to y this game instead of robbing the city?" one of them asked the man sitting on a makeshift throne.


    "I''m not sure, but a lot of people are throwing money at this game. I want to find some rich idiots to make money. Isn''t this better than robbing a bank?


    The police are getting better at catching us. Thest time we robbed a bank, we almost died when the police introduced those new tech.


    If not for our backup n involving a corrupt cop, we''d be six feet underground," the man on the throne said without looking up from his terminal.


    But they didn''t know someone else was above them, watching and listening without them noticing.


    "Rui''er, are you sure these are the people on the ''must kill'' list?" A woman in a martial arts uniform spoke into her mini headset.


    "Yes, sister Yu, these are the guys listed for a group kill without any background behind them," a female voice responded from the headset.


    The first woman was Feng Yu, the third sister of the Feng sisters.


    She was a martial arts genius, mastering almost every form of handbat, including firearms.


    She worked alone in the field. Supporting her was Feng Rui, the fifth sister, a genius in both the medical and technology fields.


    Feng Rui was usually a shut-in, leading most of the Shadow to forget her medical expertise.


    But the top medics knew her.


    They had seen her cure ate-stage cancer patient without advanced technology, which had a 70% sess rate depending on age.


    After saving that patient, she created another device with a 90% sess rate.


    However, since she hadn''t shown her face in years, most of the world had forgotten about her.


    Now, both of them teamed up again to kill. Their target was the group of robbers below.


    These people might seem like small-time robbers, but after the game merged, they robbed some naive yers at the start and grew very strong.


    They then targeted anyone with a rare item but only those without any background. They had built a great informationwork across a few Empires.


    Before they could do more damage, they betrayed the human race.


    They activated a special object given to them by an alien in the capital city of an Empire, home to millions of humans.


    The city was massacred. The alien race which massacred the city, was a race which humans had a blood feud with, as they love to devour human flesh while keeping the soul alive to witness the horror.

 Chapter 76: The Feng Sisters 2

    And while they were at it, they also destroyed the Emperor-style yer along with his family.


    The robbers got a lot of loot, which they stole while the aliens were busy eating other humans. This included the different tokens the Emperor-style yer had.


    Everyone in the surrounding Empires heard about this group, including Xu Qianghua.


    When the news spread, many yers formed a special team to kill the robbers. But before they could, the robbers died at the hands of the same aliens.


    Some thought it was a lie, a coverup by the group to stay out of the limelight. But powerful cultivators checked and found out the truth.


    The aliens had made a fake promise to the group: kill the ruling family-style yer, and they would get all the items and be the new ruling group.


    Instead, the aliens killed the robbers to take the items for themselves.


    Now, Xu Qianghua wants them dead before the game merges to prevent these events.


    "How are the surroundings?" Feng Yu asked Feng Rui, who had all the cameras near the warehouse for a better view.


    "You don''t have to worry, sister. Although these robbers are not good at their jobs, they are pretty good at hiding themselves and their hideouts," Feng Rui said through the headset.


    "Okay then, let''s finish this quickly," Feng Yu said as she took out an AR with a silencer attached.


    She quickly aimed at the group and fired in quick session, killing all of them except the boss.


    The boss, an ex-mercenary, recognized the sound of silenced gunshots and knew someone was there to kill them.


    He quickly grabbed a gun and hid behind his makeshift throne, shouting loudly.


    After a few seconds of continuous muffled gunshots, everything went quiet in the warehouse.


    The boss didn''te out. Instead, he shouted, "Whoever you are, let''s talk!"


    "I don''t want to die. If you let me go, I''ll tell you where we hid our money," he said, hoping they wouldn''t shoot him as soon as they got an angle.


    He thought there was more than one person due to the speed and uracy of the shots, but he was wrong.


    There was only one person there, and she wasn''t interested in the illegal money.


    Feng Yu didn''t respond. Instead, she changed her position to get a better angle.


    Fighting them head-on wasn''t smart, as the whole ce was their territory and likely rigged in their favor.


    Killing them from a distance was faster, more efficient, and reduced the chances of idents.


    Seeing no response, the boss looked around for any terminals to contact his friends, including the corrupt cop who helped themst time.


    But he couldn''t contact anyone as thework connection was cut off in this area by Feng Rui, which made him despair.


    He slowly poked his head out to see if the attacker was approaching.


    But before he could fully look around, a bullet hit him right in the center of his head. He fell backward, blood oozing out. He was dead.


    Feng Lan who saw her shot hit then set up herst charge, which is an advanced type of C4, and quickly evacuated the area.


    BOOM.


    After about 10 minutes, she heard a loud explosion from the abandoned warehouse area she just left.


    "Missionplete. Rui''er, tell Qian''er that this group kill is done, and we can move to the final one before I get off work," Feng Yu said.


    "Okay, sis," Feng Rui said as she got up and left her room, heading towards themand center of the Shadow.


    She was going to find thest sister, Feng Qian.


    Feng Qian is thest sister and the smartest of the six. She is the brains behind Shadow andmands all the Shadows except for the group that supports the Shadow Guards, who are under the direct control of their leader.


    But she can gain control of them if needed. When the sisters became the Shadow Guards, they set up a fail-safe system in case anything happened to them.


    It has never been used as there has never been a situation that required Feng Qian to take control of the whole Shadow or the personal group of the Shadow Guards.


    However, this doesn''t mean she isn''t important, far from it. She is the rearmander, giving instructions at a level simr to Feng Xue or Su Lian.


    Today, she was coordinating Shadow members to deal with in-game item purchases and the "must kill" list.


    She did this without difficulty, as these were not hard missions. She had trained herself in much harder situations, making her reaction and brain power reach an inhuman level.


    So when Feng Rui entered themand center, Feng Qian was sitting in the Commander''s seat, focused on her work and not noticing Feng Rui entering.


    "Sis, big sister Yu has killed thest target from the list," Feng Rui said as she entered, breaking Feng Qian''s focus.


    "Okay, tell her there''s one more person to kill in the nearby city, then she can go back to the hotel and get ready for the game merge," Feng Qian said, looking up briefly.


    "Okay," Feng Rui replied.


    "You did a good job too," Feng Qian added before returning to her work.


    "So who is taking on the mission to kill the highest-status person on the list?" Feng Rui asked, ncing at the monitors showing live recordings of all the Shadow personnel on "must kill" missions.


    "Big sister Lan took the mission. She wanted to test a new poison she created," Feng Qian said without looking up.


    Feng Rui shivered at this news, feeling sympathy for the mission target, as it turned out to be Big sister Lan. Feng Lan, the second sister of the family, is known for her love of poison and neurotoxins who took on the mission.


    She is one of the scariest people in Shadow, always smiling with them but with a cold, unchanging face during missions, even if a bullet grazed her.

 Chapter 77: Lungbane

    Now that she had taken the mission, the victim would die painfully.


    She never killed quickly, especially when the target was a scourge on the.


    On the other side of the world, in a private mansion, there was a grand celebration.


    Lights andughter filled the air as fancy cars arrived.


    Handsome men and beautiful women stepped out, bringing expensive gifts.


    Today was special for the house''s owner. It was the birthday of the leader of the Specter Syndicate.


    This organization was known for many terrorist attacks.


    Despite their evil deeds, many influential families protected them, making it impossible for the Elders to eradicate them.


    The Specter Syndicate had existed for over 200 years, creating deep roots and vast connections.


    But the arrival of the Shadow changed everything. Once the number one secret organization, the Specter Syndicate fell to the top ten, losing every battle against the Shadow.


    They even tried to use political power to regain their spot, but it only weakened them further.


    Other organizations seized the opportunity and attacked their properties, causing a downfall.


    Yet, as an old organization, they managed to avoid total copse.


    Today was both their founding day and the leader''s birthday, making it crucial. Security was tight, with every entry and exit guarded and monitored.


    Inside the mansion, Feng Lan mingled with guests, sipping a cocktail without worry. No one knew her true identity except her sisters and Grandma Su.


    Even Xu Qianghua had never met her in his past life.


    She wore a dark emerald gown with a high neckline and long sleeves, detailed with delicatece. The floor-length gown highlighted her slender frame and subtle hourss figure.


    A human mask covered her true face, making her look ordinary among the other guests. Feng Mei created this mask, but only she and her sisters could wear it as they had identical physical qualities.


    Her target was the Head of the Syndicate, a man who had caused immense harm after the game merged.


    When cultivator families tried to eliminate this threat, they had to sacrifice five families to uproot most of the Syndicate.


    The boss escaped and allied with an alien race, trading human information for refuge.


    Xu Qianghua wanted to freeze the Syndicate''s structure by killing its main members.


    This would be temporary if the world did not change, but as the game merging would soon scatter everyone.


    The Head of the Syndicate and his higher-ups yed the game on the second day, nning to let their subordinates join on the third day.


    And while they joined, they were instructed to pick the same city as their birth spot to better coordinate, which is why they were able to get a better start than others even if they startedte.


    On the third day, yers could select their starting locations.


    Officially, avatars would be teleported, but in reality, yers would merge with their avatars and be transported to starter locations.


    yers could choose a continent based on their cultivation level, with only Foundation realm cultivators allowed in the middle continent due to its high spiritual qi.


    Back at the mansion, themotion died as the leader and his confidants entered.


    Feng Lan smiled, waiting for her poison to work.


    Soon, the target and many Syndicate personnel along with some other guests began coughing and clutching their chests in pain.


    Other guests noticed and quickly called for nearby doctors.


    The medics, hired for such emergencies, checked the afflicted people, now on the ground, rolling and screaming.


    They tried to find out why this was happening and soon found inmed lung tissue constricting airways at an rming rate.


    The rapid spread baffled the doctors, who had never seen anything like it.


    Feng Lin secretly smiled at the futile efforts of the doctors as they tried to poke some holes in the patients'' bodies while using oxygen masks, hoping the victims could live a little longer before being taken to a private hospital for advanced treatment.


    However, they would be disappointed as this was the work of Feng Lan''s new poison, which she created with multiple deadly poisons used to kill victims with lung problems.


    She called it Lungbane, a clear, odorless liquid, making it nearly undetectable.


    It could be mixed into drinks, food, or even dispersed into the air.


    The poison could be administered through ingestion, inhtion, or even skin absorption. It was most effective when inhaled, as it directly targeted the respiratory system.


    Lungbane was harmless to a healthy individual and would pass through the system without noticeable effects.


    But for someone with bad lungs or a history of respiratory issues, the poison began to take effect within minutes.


    The first symptom was a slight tightness in the chest and a dry cough.


    As the poison interacted with damaged lung tissue, it caused severe inmmation and constriction of the airways, leading to wheezing, sharp chest pains, and symptoms resembling severe asthma or acute respiratory distress.


    The victim''s oxygen levels dropped rapidly, causing hypoxia, pale and blue skin, and fluid-filled lungs, ultimately making breathing impossible and leading to death.


    This was the first time she used this type of poison, which meant no one in the world other than her and Feng Rui could treat the patients in time.


    So now, Feng Lan just watched as her target rolled on the ground, unable to breathe, while the doctors tried in vain.


    And as time passed, the victims soon started to show the symptoms that happened when they were in the final stage of the poison.


    After a few more minutes, all the people rolling around in pain stopped their eyes and mouths still open. They were dead, and they did not die peacefully as seen from their expressions.


    But this did not affect Feng Lan, who had already left the venue.


    She went to the beach attached to the mansion and dug up her swimming gear, buried a few hours before with her team''s help.


    Soon, she put on her gear and walked toward the sea leisurely. Disappearing into the waves, she was not worried about the guards as they were inside trying to lock the ce down.

 Chapter 78: Final tally

    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua smiled when he saw that most targets on his "must-kill" list were already dead.


    The list had been a daunting task at first, but now, seeing the progress, he felt a surge of satisfaction.


    The enemies that once posed a threat to the whole human race were no longer a concern, as they are more or less dead which means that there will be less evil when the new worldes.


    He closed the message, which vanished from his terminal, and went to the living room to use today''s pills.


    The room was dimly lit, with shadows dancing across the walls. He sat down on the plush couch, feeling the weight of his new life and the changes from his past life.


    Yesterday, after using five Heavenly Purity Pills, his avatar''s realm reached the peak of the Body-Building realm.


    This achievement had been a long timeing, as this was one of his goals when he started to y this game three days ago.


    He didn''t break through right away. Instead, he decided to wait until today to use thest five Heavenly Purity Pills and then make the breakthrough.


    This decision was based on a piece of advice he had heard from one of the top yers before the game merged.


    The advice was that after a major realm increase, the pill count resets to zero, allowing for yers to use more pillspared to yesterday.


    After making sure he had used all the pills, he reached for the breakthrough pills, which were as rare as the normal ones.


    The breakthrough pills were not easy toe by, but they can be found when opening the pill bags.


    He used three Heavenly Purity Breakthrough Pills to transition from Peak Body-Building to Early Foundation realm.


    Using three pills for one breakthrough felt like a waste, but before the game merged, avatars needed a breakthrough pill, and the results depended on luck.


    This element of luck is the reason why not many yers broke through before the game merged as they waited for a high-level breakthrough pill before they started their breakthrough.


    This is because if a breakthrough fails, each yer will have to wait a certain amount of time before they can try again.


    This means that each cultivator needs to wait until their body bes stable after the failure as there will be after-effects if the breakthrough fails.


    After the merge, cultivators could sense the right time for breakthroughs and better use the pills'' effects instead of relying solely on luck.


    This made the cultivation breakthrough process more strategic and less reliant on randomness.


    Xu Qianghua used many bags and still had ten more pills for thedies, who were also breaking through realms.


    All thedies, including Bai Lingyun and Bai Xueyan, started breaking through to the Foundation realm.


    They used their remaining pills, and Bai Xueyan opened more bags for extra pills.


    It took 19 pills for the eleven people to reach the Foundation realm, with Bai Xueyan using only one pill.


    This kind of luck amazed everyone except for two people namely Xu Qianghua who had seen how lucky she was in hisst life.


    And Bai Lingyun who knows that her daughter is created by the World energy which has a huge amount of luck.


    Seeing everyone''s realm reach Early Foundation Realm, Xu Qianghua sighed in relief. In hisst life, no one in the group had reached this realm before the game merged.


    He didn''t dwell on it much and instead focused on using the Foundation stage Heavenly Purity Pills provided by Bai Xueyan.


    The potency of these pills was higher, as the materials were more advancedpared to the Body-Building realm pills.


    As his realm increased, he could take six pills today, reaching the Middle Foundation Stage.


    After this everyone dispersed, as there was nothing else to do today but wait for the merge.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t mind, knowing this would be the norm after the game merges and the world changes.


    Cultivators would spend years in closed-door cultivation, and the time they didn''t cultivate would be limited.


    Each realm required years of continuous cultivation without distractions.


    This was one reason Xu Qianghua and thedies never had kids in hisst life. They spent most of their time cultivating or fighting for resources.


    The endless cycle of training and battling left little room for family life. But in this life, he ns to spend more time with them, knowing it will be easier this time around.


    This mindset made him not worry about the future. If anyone tried to ruin his ns, he would erase them.


    This is his promise to himself as he had seen all the struggles that everyone had to suffer in hisst life.


    And he does not want the same thing to happen in this life, so he will do everything in his power to make sure of that.


    Finally, he needed to tally all expenses from the past three days in the game. He hadn''t seen the bill yet, but he knew every item he or the Shadow bought was worth it.


    He started looking at the total costs of all items and other expenses. The list was long, filled with various purchases.


    And as expected, everything, including items from the other side of the world, cost him over 200 billion luminas.


    To be exact, he spent 205.5 billion luminas. The sheer scale of his expenditure was staggering, but it was necessary as these items will disappear unless he buys them right now.


    The good thing is, he still has around 40 billion luminas to exchange for spirit stones.


    These remaining funds would be crucial for their next steps. However, before he did that, he was stopped by the system.


    [Hey, host, I think I can help you get high-level spirit stones instead of the low-level ones avable in the game exchange.]


    ''Oh? And how will you do that?'' he asked, waiting for the system''s response.


    [I will ask the World''s Will. Since we helped make its game well known, it promised us a reward after the game merges. I think I can convince it to help us exchange cash for high-level spirit stones.]


    Spirit stones are divided into three levels: Low level, Medium level, and High level.


    The quality and quantity of spiritual qi in these stones vary.


    Low-level stones have poor quality qi, with more than 60% of the stone being empty.


    Middle-level stones are better, with 40% empty, and contain normal qi. These are better used as currency for important items.


    High-level stones have the most spiritual qi, with 90% of the stone filled, and the quality is simr to qi from spiritual veins.


    These stones are usually found near spiritual veins, making them so high-level.


    All of these stones are used as currency by the cultivators as they see value in these stones as they can be used for cultivation.


    This means that if Xu Qianghua wanted to exchange 1 high-level stone with his low-level ones, he would have to pay up 100 low-level spirit stones.


    However, he will not exchange all of the money for high-level stones as that is not necessary for now.

 Chapter 79: The Merge

    While he was thinking about the value of the spirit stones, the system responded with a message from the World''s Will.


    [Host, I have talked with the World''s Will, and it says we can exchange for high-level stones.]


    [So how much do you want to exchange?]


    ''Can we also do middle-level stones?'' Xu Qianghua asked.


    He nned to convert half of the low-level spirit stones into medium and high-level ones, so he would have all three types if needed.


    He wasn''t desperate for high-level stones now, especially since more options would be avable after the game merges.


    But having more stones meant having more choices.


    The system replied quickly.


    [The World''s Will agrees. It mentioned that many high-level stones are reserved for mission rewards after the game merges.]


    In the end, the 40 billion luminas amounted to about 8 billion low-level spirit stones.


    Xu Qianghua decided to keep 4 billion as low-level stones, convert 2 billion into medium-level stones, and the remaining 2 billion into high-level stones.


    He discussed his n with Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun, who would manage the family in his absence.


    Keeping them in the loop was essential, as they were smart and knowledgeable enough to provide feedback when needed.


    After making his decision, he immediately asked the system to send the amount to the World''s WIll so that they could get the required amount in the game.


    He did not ask it to give it real life which it could do because the amount was so huge that it would fill up the whole ind with bright crystal stones which he did not want to see.


    A few secondster, confirmation arrived. He smiled, knowing the resources and items he bought had already helped him and thedies.


    With nothing else to do but wait for the merge, time passed quickly.


    Soon, it was 7:30 pm.


    Xu Qianghua and his group were having fun while keeping an eye on the news.


    More people were starting to y the game, but the main news was about the recent deaths of notorious people and some missing persons in the past few days.


    At first, no one thought much of it, as simr cases were often reported to assure the public of their safety.


    But the death of the Head of the Specter Syndicate surprised everyone.


    This person, highly protected, was still killed, causing two different reactions from the public.


    On one side, the general public celebrated, as they hated the Syndicate.


    On the other, heads of various organizations worried they might be next.


    This created a storm, with the general public wanting the person responsible to be honored, while the organization heads tried to rally public opinion to arrest the killer.


    Meanwhile, the people responsible for the killings were in safe ces worldwide, preparing for the merge and finalizing their work.


    They had just finished with thest target, taking care of their subordinates and double-checking their chosen city.


    All of the Shadow, along with the Shadow Guards, picked different cities surrounding the one Xu Qianghua and his group chose in the game.


    They nned to take a few days to adapt to the new environment and their newfound strength before getting the Family Sign Token formunication.


    They would also receive the necessary equipment and set off to different parts of the continent to gather intel and resources, including spirit stones.


    Xu Qianghua and his group gathered in the living room, waiting for the merge.


    He remembered the merge happened at midnight.


    They all wanted to see how the entire operation worked, so they stayed up.


    In hisst life, they were asleep during the merge, but this time, they wouldn''t miss a single moment.


    They wanted to witness how the World''s Will merged the with the game.


    Xu Qianghua nced around the room.


    Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun were chatting quietly, asionally chuckling, this made him smile as he did not see any tension or nervousness in their faces which was a good sign.


    This goes for the otherdies too as Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan were both still going through the items they had bought which made their eyes shine.


    As for the maids, they are either lounging around or are on their terminals binging on some TV shows.


    "Do you think everything will go smoothly?" Liu Meiying who had finished talking with Bai Lingyun came next to him and asked.


    Although she did not show it, she was a little nervous as today is thest day they will see the like this because after today it will be apletely new world.


    "I hope so," Xu Qianghua replied, "but we need to be ready for anything."


    Xu Qianghua knew that everything would be alright but he could not be overconfident as there would be changes from his past life as he had changed the future in so many ways.


    But what he did not know was that three people were so overpowered that even the Supreme Will would not make them mad.


    So his worrying is unnecessary as if it is something that he could not handle, some people will take care of it without him knowing.


    As the minutes ticked by, the room grew quieter.


    Everyone''s attention was on the clock. Xu Qianghua could feel his heart beating faster.


    And each has a different type of sky as these stars do not exist as there are no stars nearby other than other nts which are too far away for humans to see.


    This was the moment they had all been preparing for.


    Finally, the clock struck midnight.


    A soft hum filled the room, and the air seemed to vibrate. Xu Qianghua held his breath, watching as the merge began.


    The ground began to shake, but what he could not see was that it was the ground shaking, it was the whole that was shaking.


    And while that was happening, in the sky which was pitch ck with only the stars and the moon illuminating.


    But now instead the whole sky had a blinding light that made everyone who was still awake close their eyes.


    Soon the intensity of the shaking increased and it was officially an earthquake but the radius was the whole.


    Xu Qianghua and the rest of the group came out to see how the whole situation was and what else was left before they all came to the new world.


    And they did not need to wait long as the blinding light soon converged and turned into a small white ball with a smooth surface.


    At first, Xu Qianghua and his group were confused as to what it was, but before they could think much, the sound of fighter jets could be heard in the air.


    The was a response from an air base nearby which took light to see what this ball was and see if it was dangerous or not.


    This made Xu Qianghua frown as he knew that this was something that was created by the World''s Will and human technology cannot destroy the ball even if we use all the avable arsenal.

 Chapter 80: Merge 2

    The pilots, desperate and frustrated, triedmunicating with the mysterious ball in the sky.


    When their attempts failed, they resorted to force, unloading all their missiles and bullets at it.


    The barrage of firepower was relentless, but it had no effect. The ball remained unscathed, hanging ominously in the air.


    Xu Qianghua and his group couldn''t help butugh at the futile efforts of the pilots. The absurdity of the situation was almost too much to bear.


    They had never seen anything funnier than this ¨C high-tech jets firing everything they had at an indestructible sphere. Theirughter echoed through the room, a stark contrast to the chaos outside.


    But their amusement was short-lived. The ball began to pulse, emitting a soft glow. The pulsations were slow at first, rhythmic, and almost soothing.


    However, the pace quickly picked up, the pulses bing faster and more intense. The once steady glow turned into a rapid flickering, like a heartbeat gone wild.


    Without warning, the ball shrank into a tiny sphere, barely visible to the naked eye. The sudden change took everyone by surprise.


    They watched in silent anticipation, holding their breath as they waited for the next development.


    BOOM.


    The sphere exploded, not with a destructive force, but with a burst of smaller spheres that shot out in all directions.


    It was a mesmerizing sight, like fireworks on a grand scale. The tiny spheres scattered across the sky, each one glowing with a mysterious light.


    Xu Qianghua and thedies, except for Bai Lingyun and Bai Xueyan, were stunned. They had never witnessed anything like this before.


    The sight of the spheres spreading out across the world was both beautiful and terrifying.


    The spheres quickly made their way into space, targeting all the satellites and space stations orbiting the.


    One by one, they swallowed the satellites, old and new alike, consuming them whole. The space stations were next, disappearing into the glowing orbs.


    Miraculously, the people inside the space stations were not harmed. Instead, they were magically transported back to the, appearing in an empty parking lot.


    The astronauts stood there, bewildered and confused, trying toprehend how they had ended up on solid ground.


    While the astronauts grappled with their sudden relocation, the spheres continued their work, devouring every piece of debris in space.


    The cleanup was thorough and efficient. Nothing was left behind. Once the space around the was clear, the spheres began their descent towards the.


    The spheres moved with a purpose, heading straight for the buildings. As they touched down, they began swallowing everything in their path.


    Skyscrapers, houses, factories ¨C nothing was spared. The structures vanished into the spheres, which grewrger with each consumed object.


    Most people were unaware of what was happening. Those who were asleep remained undisturbed, oblivious to the destruction outside.


    Strangely, they did not wake up but instead wore happy smiles on their faces, as if experiencing pleasant dreams.


    Everything around them was being swallowed up, but they remained safe inside transparent bubbles.


    A few night owls, still awake, witnessed the bizarre events unfolding. Their mouths hung open in disbelief, struggling to process what they were seeing.


    The exhaustion of the day made them doubt their own eyes. They rubbed their eyes, blinked, and tried to convince themselves it was all a dream.


    Eventually, the soft luby and gentle hum emitted by the spheres lulled them into a deep sleep.


    As the spheres reached the ground, they slowed down and attached themselves to the earth.


    Each sphere was enormous, covering vast areas ofnd. The vi where Xu Qianghua and his group were staying was also consumed.


    The sphere that swallowed the vi expanded, covering everything it touched.


    When the sphere reached them, a strange power lifted Xu Qianghua and the others a few feet into the air.


    They floated above the ground, watching as the sphere ¨C now more like a blob ¨C covered everything in its path.


    The sensation of floating was surreal, and for a moment, they felt weightless, detached from the world below.


    All across the, people started to float. Most of them were fast asleep, blissfully unaware of their new predicament. Those who were still awake felt a strange mix of fear and wonder. They had never experienced anything like this.


    The blobs continued to expand, moving towards each other with a single-minded determination.


    They connected, forming a vastwork of glowing orbs. The light they emitted grew brighter, filling the sky with an intense radiance.


    Xu Qianghua and his group had to shield their eyes from the blinding light.


    Bai Lingyun, unaffected by the light, pretended to be blinded like the others. She didn''t want to reveal her true strength just yet.


    She yed her part convincingly, squinting and covering her eyes with her hand.


    Before they could react, a strange scent filled the air, making everyone unconscious.


    Those who were still awake sumbed to the scent, their eyes closing as they drifted into a deep sleep.


    This included Xu Qianghua and his group, as well as the fewte-night owls who had managed to stay awake until now.


    The World''s Will was undergoing a massive change. Thews of the world were bing visible, and this was not something normal humans could witness without cultivation.


    It was a protective measure to ensure their safety.


    This transformation was a significant event. Each world had one chance to receive special energy from the Supreme Will.


    This energy would awaken the Primordial Spiritual veins, the main sources of spiritual qi for cultivators.


    The veins were essential for the world''s spiritual growth and the cultivation of its inhabitants.


    Xu Qianghua''s was unique. Not only did it face the impending threat of the Zerg, but it also had a strong foundation provided by his parents.


    This foundation allowed the to undergo aplete transformation, something other worlds could not achieve.


    They could only awaken their Primordial Spiritual Veins, but this was bing a new world altogether.


    In the void sub-space, Xu Qianghua''s parents watched the transformation with mixed emotions.


    They had better control over their feelings now,pared to the first run-through.


    This new world would be one where the strong ruled, and the weak had to bow down.


    It might seem like a dictatorship, but this was the natural order in the void. Worlds with awakened Primordial Spiritual Veins would not tolerate the weak.


    Only the strong could thrive and lead their fellow inhabitants to glory.


    If a world failed to produce strong leaders, the World''s Will would introduce a chosen one to guide the world''s inhabitants.


    This was a rare event, but it ensured that no world remained stagnant. The chosen one would rise, leading the inhabitants to greatness.


    But for now, there were no nearby worlds capable of breeding a chosen one. But this could change in the near future.


    The void was always evolving, and new challenges and opportunities could arise at any moment.


    As Xu Qianghua and his group floated above the transforming world, unconscious and unaware, the continued its metamorphosis.


    The blobs merged, forming a newndscape. Mountains, rivers, forests ¨C everything was reshaped, infused with Spiritual Qi which made them even more beautiful but also made them more dangerous.


    And as the transformation ispleted. The new world emerged in front of his parents, a ce where the strong would rule and the weak would strive to be strong.


    And this time their son will not have the same hardships he had to suffer in hisst life as this time they will be by his side.


    So for Xu Qianghua, this was just an old beginning but with a new goal.


    To Dominate.

 Chapter 81: New World

    While the world underwent massive changes, the World''s Will had a crucial task: merging yers with their avatars.


    This task wasn''t simple. yers'' bodies needed to be baptized with Spiritual Qi before they could merge with their avatars without issues.


    The process required patience. As the World''s Will had to wait until the Primordial Spiritual Vein was fully awakened.


    Once this urs, it will lead yers and non yers close to the vein, allowing pure Spiritual Qi to flow into their bodies.


    The moment this happened, the World''s Will had to act swiftly, merging the avatars with the real bodies without any dy.


    Any mistake could lead to disastrous consequences, causing the pure Spiritual Qi to riot inside the yers'' normal bodies, resulting in their bodies exploding without them feeling any pain.


    And this is even more so with the non-yers who do not have any avatars to inherit, which means that the World''s Will will have to use the Spiritual Qi to strengthen their bodies before letting them float far away from the yers.


    Thus, the World''s Will had to be exceptionally careful. Some yers had already upgraded their avatars to the Peak Body-Building Realm.


    These individuals needed even more attention, as they would be the backbone of this world, leading the inhabitants into a new era.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua and his group were being taken care of by his parents and Bai Lingyun''s incarnation.


    While the World''s Will focused on managing the yers and ensuring no major mistakes urred, Xu Qianghua''s parents and Bai Lingyun''s incarnation were busy elsewhere.


    They were surrounded by many humans, all unconscious.


    These were the Shadow members and Xu Qianghua''s group, who were closest to the trio. Instead of using Spiritual Qi from the Primordial Spiritual Vein, they injected a special power into these individuals.


    "Oh honey, look how much our baby has grown," Xu Qianghua''s mother said, cing one hand on her son''s cheek.


    "Dear, we don''t have much time. We need to finish before the Supreme Will notices the change in time in this sector," his father said, speechless as his wife stayed near their son instead of helping.


    "Hmph, okay fine. But after I help, you have to let me spend more time with him," the mother said as she pouted, but still started assisting with the avatars so they could finish this quickly.


    They had stopped time in this sector to spend more time with their son while he was unconscious.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want him to meet them, but they weren''t sure how to tell him they were still alive.


    When they faked their deaths, they didn''t think it would affect him so deeply. But he cried for days, which made them sad.


    But they couldn''t dwell on this now. They had to focus on merging the avatars into the real bodies.


    As the merge progressed, the yers'' bodies began to change. This was a positive transformation.


    Their organs became more robust, and their exterior features improved. Average-looking yers turned into handsome men and beautiful women.


    This transformation was due to the introduction of Spiritual Qi.


    When it expelled the impurities, it not only allowed the meridians to take in the Spiritual Qi but also removed any physical defects.


    However, it couldn''t regrow limbs; that required rare medical items.


    Soon, the trio finished merging the avatars of the Shadow personnel and Xu Qianghua''s group.


    These individuals now released an aura that would make anyone in the Body-Building realm feel sick.


    This aura was a testament to their cultivation realm which they have cultivated their avatars to in the game before the merge.


    Since they were unconscious, they couldn''t control it, and it leaked from their bodies.


    Leaking aura wasn''t necessarily bad. It was a sign of their cultivation progress. Cultivators often hid their true strength until needed. High-level cultivators released a trace of their aura to deter others. The yers would learn thister.


    After merging the avatars, Xu Qianghua''s parents stayed with the group for a few more hours. They wanted to ensure everything was in order before leaving.


    Bai Lingyun''s incarnation, however, remained. She could live normally in a world producing Spiritual Qi, although she couldn''t use all her strength.


    Xu Qianghua''s parents wished to return as well, but they had to wait for the right time.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua and his group continued their unconscious transformation. Their bodies absorbed the Spiritual Qi, bing stronger and more resilient.


    This is because while his parents were helping them merge with their avatars, they were also feeding them heavenly materials that would improve their foundation and their talent from before.


    They would soon wake up to a new reality, one where they were more powerful and ready to face the challenges ahead.


    Xu Qianghua''s mother couldn''t help but feel proud as she watched her son''s transformation.


    This was the first time she was here when this happened as in hisst life, they were not present during this time as they did not know this had happened because they were away on an important mission.


    "He''s grown so much," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion.


    "He has, and he will continue to grow," her husband replied, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "But we need to go now. We''ve done our part."


    Reluctantly, she nodded, knowing he was right. They had given their son the tools he needed to seed.


    But this does not mean that they will leave as after they had missed this incident in hisst life, they had made a promise to stay and watch over him until he is strong enough.


    With a final look at their son, Xu Qianghua''s parents disappear, leaving the group unconscious but waiting for the new world.


    Time began to flow normally again, and the transformation of the World continued with the World''s Will still busy with the final preparations before the World was fullypleted.


    All the humans were transported to their city of choice or a city randomly selected by the World''s Will.

 Chapter 82: New World 2

    A few hourster.


    Xu Qianghua slowly woke up. He found himself in a run-down room with a single wooden bed, a table, and a chair on the other side.


    The walls were cracked, and the paint was peeling, giving the room a sense of abandonment.


    Dust floated in the air, illuminated by the thin rays of sunlight filtering through the small window.


    He quickly realized this was the inn created by the World''s Will for the yers.


    He had been here in hisst life after the world merged, a safe ce designed to help yers limate to their new strengths and abilities.


    But right now, he was more excited about the changes in his body.


    Lying on the bed, Xu Qianghua took a deep breath and felt the long-lost sensation of spiritual qi flowing through him. It was an exhrating feeling.


    There was an enormous amount of spiritual qi, and his body felt much more powerful than he remembered from his previous life.


    He flexed his fingers, watching as faint glows of energy danced along his skin.


    Sitting up, he moved his body cautiously. He was surprised to find he could control his movements with ease.


    In hisst life, when the merge happened, he had broken many things due to hisck of control.


    This time, his parents had helped by semi-sealing most of his uncontroble power.


    The seal would gradually weaken, allowing his strength to return slowly as he got used to his new capabilities.


    Xu Qianghua thought that the system did this as a safety measure to prevent him from destroying the inn due to their newfound strength.


    The inn was suspended in the air, a few kilometers from the nearest city, with nothing else in between.


    But this is not a bad thing as all this open space willter be used as the city borders expand as more and more Family-style yers use the Family cards to summon their family members.


    He imagined the bustling cities that would eventually rise from the barrennd, filled with people who would live a much longer life than before due to their cultivation.


    As he contemted the changes in his body, a transparent screen message appeared in his view:


    *Congrattions, you have reached the Middle Foundation realm!*


    *Congrattions, you have reached the Late Foundation Realm!*


    *Congrattions, you have reached the Peak Foundation Realm!*


    *Congrattions, you have broken through to the Golden Core Realm!*


    [A/N: I have divided the 9 levels of each realm into Early, Middle, Late, and Peak Stages and this will be the norm moving forward]


    Xu Qianghua looked confused. This didn''t happen in hisst life. He decided to ask the system.


    ''Hey system, do you know why my realm increased by so much?''


    [I am not sure, host, but it must be because you absorbed pure spiritual qi from the Primordial Spiritual vein.]


    [And it might also be due to your physique being good at absorbing the Spiritual qi.]


    ''Is that so? Anyway, it''s not a bad thing,'' he said, dropping the topic.


    What he didn''t know was that the system was afraid he''d continue asking.


    The system didn''t want to reveal the truth: his parents had given him overpowered items and heavenly materials to stabilize his foundation.


    {Shit that was close, I do not want to be the one to tell him that his parents are still alive}


    {I need a raise,} the system mumbled.


    {Who in the void would expect this small''s inhabitants to have such overpowered parents? And now they want me to cover it up with lies. I DESERVE A RAISE}


    {But who should I ask about this? His parents? Maybe not. The World''s Will? Nah it is struggling as is, maybe it will ask me for a raise instead.}


    Yes, his parents were the reason for his cultivation realm increase. They had fed him many heavenly materials.


    The otherdies also increased their realms, though not as much as him. Cultivating gets harder at higher levels.


    ''Anyway, I should find thedies, check if everyone is here, stabilize my realm, and get control of my body,'' he thought as he left the room.


    As he did, the doors of the rooms next to him also opened. He heard the sound of feet shuffling and knew that the others were alsoing out to check the situation and see what this new ce was.


    He saw Liu Anwei crawling out of the room next to him, trying not to put too much force into her movements. Xu Qianghuaughed.


    "Hahahahaha An''an, why did youe out knowing you can''t control your strength?" he asked,ing closer to her.


    Liu Anwei turned her head away and pouted. She looked adorable, with her cheeks flushed and her lips pressed together in frustration.


    He knew she was ashamed to admit she had broken everything inside the room as he did in hisst life.


    Xu Qianghua could see the remains of shattered furniture through the open door.


    As for why she was not in the same situation as him where hisplete strength was semi-sealed because he had not told the others about the system yet but he would do that soon as there was another job for her that would need thedies'' approval.


    "It''s okay, An''an," Xu Qianghua said gently. "All these items will return to how they were after a few minutes. You don''t have to worry."


    He helped her up and exined the inn''s special properties.


    The World''s Will had made the walls and floors unbreakable by any cultivator below the Nascent Soul realm.


    As he spoke, she listened intently, her eyes widening with understanding. She started to let go and was able to walk normally after a few minutes.


    "It''s amazing," Liu Anwei said, testing her steps. "I didn''t think I''d ever be able to control my strength so quickly."


    "Yeah, but this ce will disappear soon or else this would be something I would like to take with meter" Xu Qianghua replied. "As It''s designed to help us adapt."


    He nced around, noticing other doors opening and more yers stepping into the hallway.


    He recognized them all to be Shadow members as no other yers picked this ce as their strength did not reach the specified realm.


    Everyone seemed to be in various stages of adjusting to their new strength.


    BOOM.


    Before he could continue, a deafening sound echoed in his mind. He winced a little but due to his strength, he did not feel much pain.


    Everyone on the heard it. They looked around, confused and rmed.


    A genderless but deep voice spoke in their minds.


    *Wee everyone to Nexara.*


    The voice was calm but carried an authority that demanded attention. Xu Qianghua knew that this was the World''s Will that was speaking to its inhabitants for the first time.

 Chapter 83: Nexara

    *Wee everyone to Nexara.*


    The voice was calm but carried an authority that demanded attention. Xu Qianghua knew that this was the World''s Will speaking to its inhabitants for the first time.


    *This is the new world where all of you will live from now on. In this world, cultivation is not a dream but a reality as this world has Spiritual Qi in the air.


    Along with that, this world is a semi-digital world where you can see a special blue transparent screen when you say "Status."


    This screen will have all the information about you and your physiques or talents, so look at it after I am done talking.


    In addition, this world''s size has increased by 100x, so that means unless you reach a high level of cultivation, you are not able to travel through the world as you did in the past.


    The previous you knew was destroyed, and instead, this will be your home.


    Your bodies have been adapted for cultivation, but this is only for humans who were part of the old world. As for the humans born in the new world, it depends on their parents and their luck.


    Now, in this world, everyone is sent back to medieval times; however, you are not able to go back to the same technology that polluted the close to its death.


    Instead, create new ones with the existing options, which can be seen on the notice board that will be avable after I am done.


    Next, as I did not want to leave the world undefended, I created a terminal game for you humans which should be familiar to you. It was called Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny.


    This game was released by me for some lucky humans to y and gain cultivation so that they can protect the before others catch up.


    But due to some discrepancies, the game was much more popr, which has led the number of cultivators to soar, which is great news for all the other humans as there will be more protectors.


    However, as you are humans, there will be both good and evil cultivators among you, which I have expected.


    But know this: I will not interfere if it is a small dispute, but if it is something rted to the, then I will eradicate them without asking them to defend themselves.


    This new world and the void beyond are ruled by the strong.


    But this rule will be valid on this and a few light years beyond.


    After that, it is up to you to do what evil or good you want to do, but it should never affect the normal operation of this world in any way.


    There are other rules you can find on the notice board, and there will be more rules depending on the situation.


    That''s all for now.For now, all you have to do is improve yourself before anything else, and I hope you can survive and thrive in this new world.*


    And that was the end of the World''s Will.


    ''Simr tost time,'' thought Xu Qianghua as he smiled and shook his head.


    While he was thinking about what the World''s Will said, the rest of thedies came close to him to see what he wanted to do next.


    Meanwhile, the Shadow captains rallied their team members to clear a private space for their leader and his wives.


    "Qiangqiang, what do you want to do next?" Liu Meiying asked while the others nodded.


    "We need to adapt to our bodies and our strengths and take the required test so that the inn''s AI will let us leave this ce and go to the city where we can use the items we have bought," he said as he walked towards a door at the far end of the corridor.


    And as he walked in that direction, the Shadow members created a clear passage for him to follow.


    "Okay," replied the otherdies, following suit as they also wanted to get used to their strength, with Bai Lingyun being the most in need as she needs to fine-tune her strength so that she does not show too much.


    They opened the door and came into a spacious room.


    At the center of the room was a stone pedestal that rose from the ground.


    Sitting on top of the pedestal was a thin metal te that stood as tall as Xu Qianghua''s chest.


    Upon closer inspection, the te was engraved with countless strange symbols, glowing softly as they formed strange patterns.


    "What do we do now?" Liu Meiying asked,ing to stand next to Xu Qianghua.


    "This is the testing te designed for cultivators to test their physical strength, so we just need to punch with all our power to see how much strength we have right now," he said.


    What he wants to do is not only test their strengths but also let them release all their strength so that they can feel better, as all of them feel bloated due to the sudden increase in strength and everything.


    The otherdies agreed, and they proceeded to stand in a line facing the pedestal.


    "Now all you need to do is punch with all your strength, and you do not need to worry about the te breaking as it cannot be destroyed by anyone whose strength is below Incarnation Realm," Xu Qianghua said because he could see the nervousness on their faces.


    "Okay." Thedies heard what he said, looked at each other, and smiled as they prepared themselves to use all their strength to punch the te.


    The first to go was Liu Meiying, with Bai Lingyun right behind her as she will go next as they are the de facto leaders of the group without Xu Qianghua.


    BOOM.


    The room echoed with the sound of Liu Meiying''s punch. The te glowed brighter, disying her cultivation realm.


    *Peak Foundation Realm*


    Liu Meiying''s realm surprised everyone as before the game merged, her realm had just reached the Early Foundation Realm.

 Chapter 84: Shadow Captains

    But Liu Meiying did not think much as they would talk about this after everyone had a turn.


    So she jumped back to the other side and gave way to Bai Lingyun, who punched the te next.


    BOOM.


    Bai Lingyun''s punch made a bigger sound than Liu Meiying''s punch.


    *Peak Foundation Realm*


    Next, it was Liu Anwei who punched the te.


    BOOM


    *Late Foundation Realm*


    And the same thing happened to Bai Xueyan and the maids.


    "Now it''s my turn," Xu Qianghua said, walking towards the te.


    He took a deep breath and punched the te as hard as possible.


    BOOM.


    The te glowed brightly, disying his realm.


    *Gold Core Early Realm*


    This shocked thedies as they did not expect him to cross a whole realm which is even more shocking than their cultivation progress.


    Xu Qianghua nodded in satisfaction and stepped back.


    After they were done, Xu Qianghua called the Shadow personnel to see what cultivation Realms they were and how much they had progressed.


    "Now it''s your turn," he said, turning to the Shadow captains.


    They nodded and walked forward.


    The Shadow captains lined up and punched the te one after another.


    Their realms varied from the Middle Foundation Realm to the Late Foundation Realm.


    While the normal members ranged from the Peak of Body Building Realm to the Early Foundation Realm.


    "Great, you have all made great progress, but I want you all to know that this is just the beginning and that there are many things we need to do to prepare for the future," Xu Qianghua said as he looked at the Shadow members with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, Master!" The Shadow members shouted in unison, their eyes filled with joy and determination.


    Xu Qianghua nodded in satisfaction, then turned to thedies.


    "Now that we have tested our strength and you all have vented your newfound power, we can now slowly master it so that we can better control ourselves."


    "And to do that, all of us will spar with the Shadow members so that we can not only get used to our cultivation realm but also get some much-neededbat experience."


    "After that, we will leave this inn and move towards Jingzhong city while looking for some wild beasts along the way for morebat experience," Xu Qianghua quickly made a n and all thedies agreed with a nod.


    "Shadow captains, gather all your team members and prepare to spar against each other and my wives and me. You are free to use any weapon you want, but no killing moves."


    "Yes, Master!" The captains replied back.


    "Good, let''s begin!" Xu Qianghua ordered.


    The Shadow captains immediately began to organize their teams.


    Soon everyone had a sparring partner with most of the captains being the sparring partners of thedies and Xu Qianghua.


    Liu Meiying and the others moved to a huge sparring space in the next room.


    It seems like the room has a special formation that makes this room bigger on the inside.


    "Shadow members, please go with your sparring partner to an open area and start when you are ready, and remember, no killing moves," Xu Qianghua said.


    The Shadow members nodded and went to their respective areas.


    Xu Qianghua and his wives did the same.


    The sparring began.


    Xu Qianghua''s wives were paired with Shadow captains in the Middle Foundation Realm and the Late Foundation Realm.


    But the funny thing is that all the Shadow members in this inn are female members, so the only male in the whole inn is Xu Qianghua.


    However, this is not a problem for the Shadow members as all of them love their leader and are willing to die for him on the battlefield or warm up his bed if he asks.


    This is because they all like him as a male, and most of them grew up alongside him as they are all around his age which led to them having the most voice in the Shadow.


    But these captains have never abused this but instead made Shadow into a better ce for everyone.


    However, as Xu Qianghua is a Golden Core Realm cultivator, he is sparring against more than 5 Shadow captains while thedies only have one captain.


    This is because of two factors: one is the realm difference, but as all the captains that are sparring with thedies are Late Foundation Realm, there is not much difference.


    And the other factor is that thedies do not have anybat experience other than some self-defense, which is not a good thing in this new world.


    But this is different for Xu Qianghua as his cultivation realm is much higher than anyone in the room (except for Bai Lingyun, but he does not know that).


    On top of that, he has memories from hisst life which includedbat experience, which means that he can spar with more Shadow members.


    Soon all of them were busy mastering their strength while thedies were being taught how to fight by the captains.


    As for Xu Qianghua? He could be said to be enjoying this more than anything else as all the sparring partners he was fighting against were the most beautiful Shadow captains present in this inn.


    And these captains were not sparring with him seriously but instead trying to seduce him into doing something more fun which they were seeding with as Xu Qianghua''s dick was slowly getting a hard-on as more time passed.


    And this is not a bad thing as thedies were not paying attention to him and were focused on their own sparring.


    Thus, after 5 minutes of holding on, he took the Shadow members and left the room, and found an empty room.


    5 Shadow captains followed him, and as soon as they saw him go to a room, all of them got excited as they all knew what this meant.


    They would lose their virginity today.


    But what they did not expect was that there was someone who was paying attention to them.


    ''Hah, what can I do about this yboy son-inw of mine,'' Bai Lingyun, who was hiding her strength, saw the whole scene but just shook her head with a smile on her face when she saw him leave the sparring room with the 5 Shadow captains.


    She did not stop them as she did not think anything was wrong with this as all the female Shadow members wanted to lose their virginity, and the only one they were willing to help them was Xu Qianghua.

 Chapter 85: 1 V 5 (R18+)

    In the bedroom close to the Spare room.


    Xu Qianghua, who entered first, sat on the bed while the Shadow captains were all blushing while they imagined how their master would ravage them.


    Thest captain who came in promptly shut and locked the door so that no one would disturb them.


    "Now,e here, girls," Xu Qianghua said with a smirk.


    The five Shadow captains blushed but still walked towards him.


    He then made two of them sit on hisp, with the other two taking one arm each and cing it between their boobs, with thest captain going behind him and hugging him with her huge boobs pressing against him.


    The names of the two captains sitting on hisp are Yin Jian and Hei Ming.


    While the names of the two girls who took each of his arms are Shen Liang and Wu Feng.


    And thest girl who has pressed her boobs on his back is called An Zhi.


    And although Shen Liang and Wu Feng were squeezing his arms, his hands were still free so he fondled the asses of Yin Jian and Hei Ming sitting on hisp, which led them to moan softly.


    This continued for a few minutes while he kissed these two girls before he had enough and decided to move things along.


    And this was a sentiment shared by the other girls; although they would like to stay like this forever, others would notice their disappearance, so they had to hurry.


    So Yin Jian and Hei Ming looked at each other and nodded before getting up, kneeling down, and slowly helping him remove his pants.


    While they were helping him remove his clothes, An Zhi was busy kissing his neck and his cheek while her hands roamed around his body.


    And his dick was also getting harder as time passed, and the Shadow captains knew that they were doing well as they could see the enjoyment on his face.


    Once his pants and underwear were removed, the two captains looked at his cock in awe.


    "Master, it''s so big!" The Shadow captain on the left eximed.


    "It''s even bigger than I imagined," the captain on the right added.


    An Zhi, who was behind him, also looked at his cock in awe that she even forgot what she was doing as she just kept staring at his dick.


    Then Yin Jian and Hei Ming used their hands to stroke his dick while they yed with balls.


    As for Shen Liang and Wu Feng, who held each of his hands? Their pussies were getting teased by Xu Qianghua''s hands as they moaned while their bodies trembled with pleasure.


    While he was focused on these two captains, Yin Jian and Hei Ming both took turns putting his hard dick in their mouths which were wet and tight, which made him grunt with pleasure.


    And they were getting better at it by the second as Xu Qianghua, who is an experienced individual, was starting to feel his cum rising.


    After a few minutes of sucking his dick, he felt like he was about to cum, so he pulled out and had the two captains suck his dick together.


    "Cum on our faces, master!" Hei Ming said.


    "We want your cum, master," Yin Jian added.


    They asked while they used their hands to stroke it in a quick pace, and soon, he shot his load all over their faces.


    The Shadow captains moaned as they felt his cum cover their faces.


    "It feels so good, master!"


    "It''s so hot and thick!"


    Shen Liang and Wu Feng, who were moaning as their pussies were being teased by Xu Qianghua''s hands, were also close to cumming.


    But before they could reach their peak, Xu Qianghua stopped, turned them around, and had them lie on the bed.


    And what he just noticed was that all the captains were already naked with their erect nipples and wet pussies.


    Meanwhile, An Zhi, who was behind him, also let go of him andy next to them, which made his dick even harder as he imagined all the sex he would have with them.


    And as for Yin Jian and Hei Ming, who were covered in his cum, they both went to the bathroom connected to the room and washed their faces.


    Yes, there are bathrooms in this inn. Even though it looks like a medieval one, that does not mean all the daily necessities need to be transported back in time.


    That''s just a waste of time and a hassle for everyone who is used to the modern daily lifestyle.


    However, the system''s voice made him sober before he could continue his adventure with the beautiful Shadow captains.


    [Master, before you take their virginities, I would like to remind you that learning the Dual Cultivation Manual right now is the best time]


    When Xu Qianghua heard the system say this, he suddenly remembered the first cultivation manual he got after his rebirth.


    So he quickly checked the system inventory and found the book. He then asked the system to help him memorize its contents so that he could use the manual.


    The system agreed, but when she started to transmit the contents into his brain, he felt a tinge of pain from the amount of info.


    After a few seconds, he got the confirmation from the system.


    [Master, I have given you part of the manual, which is enough for now as the level of the manual is too high, you would need to grow stronger to understand the contents of it fully]


    "Thank you," he said as his attention returned to the room.


    While Xu Qianghua was busy talking to the system, Yin Jing and Hei Ming came out after washing their faces.


    They then came back andy next to Xu Qianghua while the other girls were waiting for him to ravage them.


    And Xu Qianghua did not disappoint as he went to Shen Liang and Wu Feng, who was lying on the bed and positioned his dick at the entrance of her wet pussy.


    Xu Qianghua knew that all of them were virgins, so he tried to be gentle so that they could enjoy their first time.


    As he slowly entered Shen Liang''s pussy, he felt how tight and wet she was.


    She moaned as his cock filled her tight pussy.


    He started moving slowly, letting her get used to his size.


    "Master, it''s so big! It feels so good!" Shen Liang moaned as he fucked her.


    Her body shook with pleasure as she felt his cock thrusting into her.


    The other girls watched as Xu Qianghua fucked Shen Liang.


    They were all aroused by the sight and couldn''t help but touch themselves.


    An Zhi, Yin Jian, and Hei Ming were fingering themselves while watching Xu Qianghua fuck Shen Liang.


    Meanwhile, Wu Feng, who was on the other side, was ying with her clit while watching the scene.


    Shen Liang was moaning louder as she felt his cock thrusting in and out of her pussy.


    "Master, I''m cumming!"


    Xu Qianghua kept fucking her until she came.


    Her body shuddered as her orgasm washed over her.


    Xu Qianghua then pulled out of Shen Liang''s pussy and moved towards Wu Feng and did the same thing with her.


    "Ahhhh, master, you''re so big!" Wu Feng moaned as he entered her tight pussy.


    She felt his cock filling her up as he fucked her.


    Her body trembled with pleasure as he thrust in and out of her wet pussy.


    After a few minutes


    "I''m cumming, master!"


    Xu Qianghua kept fucking her until she came.


    Wu Feng''s body shook as her orgasm washed over her.


    These two girls came so quickly because they were virgins, and on top of that, he fingered them, which had made them really sensitive.


    ....


    If anyone wants to join my Discord server, Discord Invite is in the synopsis section.

 Chapter 86: 1 V 5 (R18+) Pt2

    But he still did not cum yet. He pulled out of Wu Feng''s pussy and looked at An Zhi, who was masturbating while watching him fuck the other girls.


    "An Zhi,e here," Xu Qianghua said, moving towards her.


    She immediately got up and moved next to him.


    He then positioned her on all fours with her ass in front of his face.


    He took his dick and rubbed it against her wet pussy before thrusting into her tight hole.


    "Ahhhh, master!" She moaned as his cock prated her.


    Her body trembled with pleasure as she felt his hard cock enter her.


    Xu Qianghua started fucking An Zhi from behind while he yed with her boobs and nipples.


    After a few minutes of fucking her, he decided to turn her around so that he could see her face as he fucked her.


    She looked at him with desire as he continued to thrust into her.


    They stared at each other as he fucked her.


    He felt his climaxing, but he didn''t want to cum inside her.


    So he pulled out of her pussy and grabbed her legs, cing them over his shoulders and thrusting back into her pussy.


    He was now going faster than before.


    "Master, I''m cumming!" An Zhi moaned as her orgasm washed over her.


    Her body trembled with pleasure.


    Xu Qianghua kept fucking her until he felt like he was about to cum.


    Then he pulled out of her pussy and shot his cum on her face.


    She moaned as she felt his hot cumnd on her face.


    "Ahhhh, master, it feels so good!" She said, ying with the cum on her face.


    Xu Qianghua got up and then turned his attention to Yin Jing and Hei Ming, who had an obsessed look as they watched their sisters being fucked by their master.


    So when they saw their master looking at them, they both came close to him and gently pushed him down, and then Yin Jing got on top of him and positioned her pussy along with the tip of his dick.


    She lowered herself, and he felt his dick enter her tight hole.


    He was now fully erect and ready for more action.


    "Ahhhh, master!" Yin Jing moaned as she felt his cock enter her pussy.


    Her body trembled with pleasure as she felt his cock fill her up.


    She started moving up and down slowly, letting her get used to his size.


    Xu Qianghua decided to help her out a bit by using his hands to fondle her tits while she rode him.


    Hei Ming came up to him and started French kissing him while one of her hands was teasing his nipples.


    While he was kissing Hei Ming, Yin Jing''s pace became faster as she got used to his size.


    After a few minutes of fucking her, she wanted to try something new, so she leaned back and ced her hands on his knees to support her as she lifted her ass.


    Now her pussy was in full view for Xu Qianghua, who looked at it with desire before thrusting into her again.


    She moaned as his dick filled her pussy again.


    He kept fucking her while ying with her clit and tits.


    It did not take long for them to cum as they had been getting teased by him all night.


    "Ahhhh, master! I''m cumming!" Yin Jing moaned as her orgasm washed over her.


    Xu Qianghua felt her cum all over his cock.


    This was the first time he fucked a girl this deep.


    Yin Jing then got off of him andy on the bed next to Shen Liang and Wu Feng.


    Xu Qianghua turned his attention to Hei Ming, who noticed his gaze and smiled back.


    He got up and positioned himself in front of her.


    He looked at her and saw that she had a flushed face, making her look even cuter.


    "Hei Ming, I''m going to fuck you now," Xu Qianghua said with a lustful look in his eyes.


    "Please, master, fuck me hard!" Hei Ming said, and when she felt his dick entering, she moaned loudly.


    She felt his dick reach her womb and even had the tendency of entering it.


    Her body trembled with pleasure as she felt his cock fill her up.


    He started fucking her while fondling her boobs and kissing her.


    After a few minutes, he decided to change positions again.


    So he pulled out of her pussy and sat on the bed, and motioned for her to get on top of him.


    Once she got on top of him, he pushed into her pussy again.


    Hei Ming moaned as he entered her pussy again.


    They looked at each other as they fucked.


    Xu Qianghua''s hands were now ying with her boobs, and she moaned louder as he did so.


    "Ahhhh, master, I''m cumming!" She moaned as her orgasm washed over her.


    Her body trembled with pleasure.


    While Hei Ming was riding Xu Qianghua, Shen Lang and Wu Feng, who had just been in a semi-conscious state due to cumming so hard, slowly recovered.


    But then they discovered their cultivation level had increased by three levels, upgrading them from the Late Foundation Realm to the Peak Foundation Realm.


    This surprised them as they had not started formal cultivation practice and needed to get used to their new strength.


    However, they then remembered how they had to read books about cultivation and how there was dual cultivation, where female and male cultivators had sex and used a special cultivation manual to use the yin and yang energy to help them cultivate in this new world.


    This made them blush as they figured out that this had something to do with their master, but they could not understand why they were not given the manual, as this would have been much more beneficial in the long run.


    But they did not know that when Xu Qianghua understood the contents of the manual he had, he found out that this manual was not something anyone other than him could learn and understand enough to use in practice in a single day.


    Many mysteries are difficult for new cultivators toprehend, so he did not give them the manual when the system reminded him about the manual.


    However, he ns to use this manual as one of the core manuals and as an internal reward for his female subordinates in the future, which includes dual cultivating with him with different time limits.


    But what he did not know was that this reward system would be so popr with his female subordinates, but that is forter.

 Chapter 87: Leaving the Inn

    They then looked around to see An Zhi and Yin Jing, who were in a simr state to them a few seconds earlier.


    Then they found Xu Qianghua and Hei Ming still fucking, so they went over there and lied next to Xu Qianghua and started to take turns kissing him while the other captain either blew in his ear or joined the kissing match with her friend so that he could cum inside Hei Ming.


    It did not take long for Xu Qianghua to cum as the scene before him was enough to make him reach his peak, and after a few minutes of thrusting into Hei Ming''s pussy, he shot his load deep inside her womb.


    Hei Ming moaned as she felt his hot cum fill her up.


    And as soon as he came, so did she.


    Both Xu Qianghua and Hei Ming stayed like this for a few seconds before Hei Ming copsed on his chest with a massive smile on her face.


    "Ahhhh, master, it feels so good!" Hei Ming said, kissing his neck and ying with his hair.


    Xu Qianghua patted her head and smiled at her.


    But he still had to fill the others so that his semen could help them increase their cultivation levels.


    So, a few hourster.


    In the bedroom, Xu Qianghuay on the bed while Yin Jiang and Hei Ming cuddled next to him.


    With Shen Liang and Wu Feng are lying beside them, and An Zhi is lying on top of Xu QIanghua with his dick still inside her.


    In these few hours, Xu Qianghua has cummed more than three times in their pussies which has led to the fact that right now, there is cum still seeping out of their pussies.


    This made the captains sad, as they could not absorb them actively without a dual cultivation manual. Their only hope was that their bodies could do it passively.


    And indeed, the cum started to seep into their bodies, helping them increase their cultivation level by a few realms.


    They were all still dazed from the amount of sex they had just had, but Xu Qianghua did not mind as he was tired as well.


    It was already evening when they started sparring in the sparring room, and an hour or soter, Xu Qianghua and the five captains left that room and came to this room.


    So it was now dawn, and most of the Shadow members and his group should have gone to bed for some much-needed sleep.


    However, he knew cultivators need very little sleep, so they would soon get up and start practicing.


    And knowing his group of maids and wives for many years, he knew they should have figured out what he was doing, but they did not barge in.


    Which made his heart a little soft as he was d that he could get such a loving and understanding family who supported him even though he was a scumbag.


    However, after this incident, he knew that he had to set up a stable reward system for his female subordinates, or he would not have time to spend with his family.


    As for the male subordinates, he did not think much about that as most of them are usually satisfied if they are given enough money and cultivation resources.


    He knew this because this method has been tested in hisst life by many families and it has worked most of the time.


    Thinking of this, he nned to talk about this with thedies to see if they had any other ideas that could help him with this situation.


    But all of this would happen after they set up their family base and get a stable position, as these things require trial and error to finalize.


    So, he spent a few days with thedies adjusting to their strength while he had to deal with other captains who knew that five of their friends had already lost their virginity; this caused all the otherdies to find new ways to take him to a bedroom.


    At first, he thought this would make Liu Meiying and others feel sad or even jealous, but instead, they had gloating smiles on their faces as they watched him being dragged to different rooms by the Shadow members.


    But what he did not know was that thedies did not mind this because they all grew up together, and they knew how much they all loved him, so they would never spoil their time with him.


    And Xu Qianghua was not a saint and liked to have sex as well, so this was the best gift he could receive.


    However, he felt terrible for the girls because he knew that they could not absorb his cum as the only Dual cultivation manual was too high level for them.


    But today is the final day they will spend in this inn as they have all gotten control of their cultivation realms and can control how much strength they use to do everyday things.


    So they went towards the inn''s exit, where a white transparent screen was visible. This is the protective measure created by the inn''s AI.


    This protective screen does not let anything enter, and if any of the cultivators want to exit this ce, they would have to take back all the spiritual aura that radiates from their bodies.


    They can freely exit as long as they can, but they are not allowed to enter again.


    Instead, these yers will be given a mental memory of the nearest city, and theyare expected to go towards that city, which is the closest.


    Today, Xu Qianghua and his group and some of the Shadow Captains with their team n to go to the city to settle down.


    The shadow members were given the task of mapping out the nearby area and finding any information that would be usefulter.


    In their ns, the shadow members will find ces along the way that can be used as regional basses for them, and there will be more than one as Jingzhong will be the central city for the Xu family and the Empire that Xu Qianghua will create.


    They also have another critical mission: to find a mountainous ce to create the Sect for Liu Anwei and to determine whether there are any trading routes for merchants that will be useful for the Chamber of Commerce created by Liu Meiying.


    Once they were all ready, they suppressed all their spiritual aura back into their bodies and passed through the protective screen.

 Chapter 88: Status

    As soon as they left the inn, they were greeted by sunlight and the air mixed with spiritual qi.


    A few days ago, the innnded in a clear part of the forest, as there is nothing for the yers to stand on after they leave the inn.


    So it was not hard for them to walk towards the city.


    The group walked for 2 hours until they reached the first city in this new world: Jingzhong.


    While walking, everyone was silent as they were all taking in this new world and their wonders.


    There are many different nts and beasts here, and some of them look very strange, but each has a unique charm.


    Due to their difference in appearance from their past selves, these animals or beasts are still in their initial stages, and many of them still cannot awaken their intelligence, which will happen after their rank reaches Rank 3, which is the Golden Core Realm Xu Qianghua is currently in.


    But that is not important right now as these beasts still need a few more months to stand independently.


    This all has to do with their ability to absorb nutrients and cultivation progress from anything they eat, and this is given to them by those stupid cultivators who have just started cultivating.


    Due to this, a feud formed between the beasts and the human race, but it was not like the beasts had any choice, as all they saw was how these human cultivators ughtered their rtives.


    All of this happened because these cultivators, who are mainly yers who had yed this game before the world changed, still thought this was a game and were unguarded as they went on killing everything that came into their sight.


    In addition, there were many heavenly nts. Although this had just been introduced to Spiritual Qi when the first bust of Qi was sent through it by the Primordial Spiritual Vein, it sped up the gestation period for many of the nts.


    Xu Qianghua knew some of the locations for these nts, but he could not ess them because they were hard to reach or had powerful guardians protecting them.


    Some of the most popr ones were:


    Phoenix me Flower:


    Growth Requirements: To bloom, it needs to be surrounded by volcanic rock, fed withva, and surrounded by a phoenix feather.


    Properties: Enhances fire-based abilities and grants temporary immunity to fire.


    Dragon Vein Bamboo:


    Growth Requirements: It grows only along Draconic veins (a high level of Spiritual Vein), needs to be nourished with dragon blood, and requires constant high humidity.


    Properties: Strengthens the body and increases physical resilience.


    Heavenly Stardust Herb:


    Growth Requirements: Needs stardust-infused soil, must be exposed to cosmic energy, and requires a guardian spirit with cosmic blood to protect it during its growth.


    Properties: Enhances spiritual perception and increases spiritual qi reserves.


    Ethereal Mist Flower:


    Growth Requirements: Thrives in a foggy environment with constant mist, needs to be nted in soil mixed with simr spiritual herbs, and requires periodic exposure to dark energy.


    Properties: Grants the ability to manipte mist and enhances stealth abilities.


    Divine Jade Orchid:


    Growth Requirements: It requires soil enriched with jade essence, exposure to the light of a celestial phenomenon (like a sr eclipse), and watering with the tears of a divine beast.


    Properties: Increases cultivation speed and enhances physical beauty.


    Thunderstrike Vine:


    Growth Requirements: Needs to be nted in a location frequently struck by lightning, requires soil mixed with powdered thunderstones, and must be watered with rain from a thunderstorm.


    Properties: Enhances lightning-based abilities and grants resistance to electrical attacks.


    However, these nts were only found in single digits, as they were usually eaten by a beast or died out because they were not in the required environment after the first burst of Spiritual Qi.


    But these will happen after a few months, so he has enough time first to set up the Xu family and then send his n members along with the Shadow members to find these nts, transport them, and rent them in the Xu family''s subspace.


    Once they reached the city, Xu Qianghua and his group did not spend time looking around, as they could do that after they were done with their work.


    They separated as they all had missions to do in the city.


    Xu Qianghua and a few of the Shadow members went towards the city hall, which was closed and empty.


    This is because the World''s Will did not appoint a city lord to any of the cities but instead set up missions to let the yer whopletes it first be the lord of that city.


    The reason why Xu Qianghua came here instead of going to the Mansion he bought when the game had not merged as their transit point to their family subspace in this city.


    It was because he wanted to be the temporary city lord because many perks are needed when setting up a city as one of the transit points for a family with a subspace as their main base.


    Xu Qianghua and the Shadow members entered the mansion without any incidents as they had met the strength requirement of being about Foundation Realm.


    As he was moving towards the meeting hall where the rest of the challenges were, he remembered that he had not checked his status since the world had merged.


    However, this cannot be med as the status is something that cultivators use less and less as their cultivation realm grows.


    This is because higher-level cultivators are much better versed in knowing their body and strength and do not rely on the status given by the World''s Will.


    This is only helpful for newer cultivators who know little about their strengths.


    The cultivators still use all the other functions. Still, high-level cultivators are more focused on cultivating so much that they spend most of the time closed-door cultivating without much outside intervention.


    ''Status,'' he said in his mind, and a blue transparent screen came in front of him with a 3D model of him still in his modern clothes.


    yer ID: Qiangqiang


    Name: Xu Qianghua


    Species: Human


    Age: 22


    Physique: Chaos Body


    Gender: Male


    Realm: Early Golden Core Realm


    Title: N/A


    Reputation: N/A


    Profession: N/A


    Sub-Professions: N/A


    Spiritual Beast Pets: N/A


    HP: 15,000


    Spiritual Qi: 15,000


    Weapons: N/A


    Cultivation Method: Basic Cultivation Manual(Advanced), Dual Cultivation Manual (Intro) (The levels at which a cultivator knows a manual are divided into Intro, Intermediate, Advanced, Master, Perfection, and Back to Basics)


    Combat Methods: N/A


    Skills: N/A


    [Feedback: Strongest in this World but still weakpared to other cultivators in the void. Due to special reasons, he has an unknown physique that could turn him into a shooting star. However, it depends on whether he will be a shining star or just a blip in the river of time.]

 Chapter 89: City Lord Mansion

    After reading all this information, Xu Qianghua nodded, as most of the information had not changed from thest time he checked on the first game day.


    The most important changes are the health and spiritual qi sections, along with his Early Golden Core rank.


    The health and spiritual qi sections are simr to the HP and MP bars in other RPG-type games; they increase as the cultivator''s realm increases.


    Body-Building Realm cultivators'' health points start from 100 to 800, and Foundation Realm cultivators'' health starts from 1000 to 8000...


    This is simr to the spiritual qi; each major realm upgrade increases these factors by ten times.


    Although this may seem weak, these are the base specifications without any additions ofbat manuals or other cultivation manuals with additional increases.


    However, in Xu Qianghua''s case, due to dual cultivating with the Shadow Captains, his limits on health and spiritual qi are much higher than those of a normal Golden Core Cultivator.


    He then moved towards the meeting hall without any obstruction, as this was still the first month that the ce had been empty without any NPC characters being able toe and be the obstruction before ''fighting the boss.''


    Once he arrived at the meeting hall entrance, he did not dy and opened the door.


    There were few things inside except empty bookshelves, a worn-out point on the wall, and a small broken chandelier.


    In the center of the room, there was a window with the best view of the city center, and along that line, there was a worn-out wooden table and chair that seemed to have not been used for decades.


    This is the city lord''s study and office, and it is also where you canplete the missions to be the city lord by the World''s Will.


    *Ding*


    And before he couldment on the room, he heard the notice sound in his head.


    *Congrattions, you have reached the room where you can ept quests, allowing you to be the City Lord of Jingzhong.*


    As soon as that was finished, a transparent blue screen with all the quests that the World''s Will had given out popped up in front of him.


    There were two sections on the list. One was for adventurer-style yers who can choose quests in return for rewards, but the whole page was nk as there were no adventurer-style yers in this city.


    The other section was for the Family-style yer, but as no yer had set up his family, it was also empty except for one shing post.


    This post is for the City Lord challenger, and as Xu Qianghua selected that one, the post expanded with three challenges visible in front of him.


    Challenge 1: The Trial of Strength


    Objective: Defeat the Guardian of the City


    Description: The city lord challenger must prove their physical prowess andbat skills by defeating the projection of the Guardian of the City, a powerful warrior who embodies the strength and spirit of the city''s protectors.


    Details:


    The Guardian is a highly skilled and experienced fighter known for his strength and battle techniques.


    He used to be the No. 1 general guarding this city but died of old age. He left his soul to protect the City and take care of the City''s formation.


    Later, a City Lord took part in this spiritual copy and created a clone to host this challenge for future City Lords to prove their strength.


    The fight will take ce in a special arena in front of this city''s people so they can view their soon-to-be City Lord.


    The challenger must demonstrate not only their physical strength but also their strategic acumen in battle.


    Reward: Recognition of the challenger''s strength by the city''s people, the spiritual copy of the Guardian of the City, and the first key to the city lord''s treasury.


    It is one of the mostmon Quests for all the City Lords worldwide.


    As the City Lord, they must have the strength to prove it to the city''s citizens, as the City Lord is the face of the city and its protector.


    If there are weak City Lords who others can easily manipte, the citizens will lose trust in them.


    Along with that, there will be much more crime in these cities as the City Lord himself is weak, so how could there be stronger citizens in this city?


    Thus, all cities have these trials, although they are a bit more difficult for others toplete. However, it is not hard for him as the clone or the Sentinel is not a problem for him.


    The Sentinel


    Role: Host of the Trial of Strength


    Description: The Sentinel is a copy of the most formidable warrior''s spiritual copy tasked with being the challenge for the City Lord Challenger.


    Realm: Late Foundation Realm.


    This is the same for all the other cities, but the cultivation realms differ depending on the city''s area.


    This is because the North and South are much more barren ces without many heavenly nts growing, which has led to the low realms of the NPCs.


    Due to this, the World''s Will decided to leave the positions open instead of filling these important ces with NPCs.


    But doing this way, it can instead make it so that anyone strong enough can be the City Lord and control that city.


    Xu Qianghua remembers how some of the City Lords were Adventurer-Style yers.


    However, this was not a good thing as these styles of yers are usually lone cultivators or part of a loose organization.


    This has led to many of the cities under them being seized by either Family-style yers in that city or a powerful NPCing over and taking over after the City Lord made a mistake, which, without any background, led to him being stripped of his role.


    But this did not happen when it was someone from the family style as many more people could work for the yer.


    In most cases, the City Lord is never the yer but one of the family members assigned to be the City Lord.

 Chapter 90: Second and Third Challenge

    Xu Qianghua then looked at the next challenge on the list.


    Challenge 2: The Trial of Wisdom


    Objective: Solve the Ancient Puzzle given by the World''s Will to the city''s challengers


    Description: The challenger must demonstrate their intellectual abilities by solving aplex and ancient puzzle created by the World''s Will. This puzzle is a testament to the wisdom and knowledge required to govern the city.


    Details:


    The puzzle is located in a special space created by the world''s will where there is a time differencepared to the real world so that the challengers are not worried about spending too much time on this quest. The puzzle involves deciphering ancient scripts, understanding historical clues, and applying logical reasoning, along with making sure that the citizens can prosper under your reign.


    The puzzle is designed to test the challenger''s patience, problem-solving skills, and knowledge of the basic human structure and needs that not only help the citizens but also enable them to govern the nearby area. Ingenuity is also needed to make this city a better ce for future generations.


    Reward: acknowledgement of the challenger''s wisdom by the world''s will and the citizens, and the second key to the city lord''s treasury.


    This challenge surprised Xu Qianghua, as this was not part of the challenges he saw when a City Lord posted it on the forums.


    Forums are the same as before the merge, but now, instead of being on the terminals, they can be essed through the status bar.


    And on the forums, a City Lord posted the challenges hepleted before he became the new City Lord.


    But it did not have this as one of the challenges; instead, it was a challenge where you had to prove your wealth, as this is one of the easiest ways to tell if the soon-to-be City Lord is sessful or not.


    This can determine if they are able to make this city much more prosperous and give better living conditions to the citizens.


    However, with this new challenge, the ns that he hade up with will need to change, as Xu Qianghua had nned to assign someone else to be the temporary city lord.


    But with this new challenge, he will need to bring someone else in, as he knew that none of the Shadow members he brought in were suited for this challenge.


    And he was right, as the Trial of Wisdom challenge was the original challenge that was created by the world''s will to test the challengers.


    However, due to a lot of yers failing this challenge, the World''s Will had to change this challenge to The Trial of Wealth.


    But due to this, the rewards you would get from the Trial of Wealth are much less than what someone would get from the Trial of Wisdom.


    Finally, he looked at thest challenge, which the City Lord candidate will need toplete.


    Challenge 3: The Trial of Dominion


    Objective: Create an Army and Expand Controlled Territory


    Description: The challenger must prove their leadership and strategic prowess by building an army from scratch and expanding their controlled territory. This involves recruiting and training soldiers, forming alliances, and conquering neighboringnds.


    Details:


    The challenger will be taken to a simted sub-space where the challenger will need to create an army from the projected citizens who will have the same intellect as real humans.


    They will then be given different scenarios where they will need to ovee them with their wits and ingenuity, which is required as the City Lord is the Commander of the City''s Army.


    The challenger will also be tasked with expanding their territory while effectively using the captured territory.


    In addition, the challenger is graded on how well they manage resources and alliances, which are some of the most important requirements for being a good Lord.


    Reward: theplete initial trust value of the citizens, the spiritual copy of the Guardian of the City, five Army expansion cards, and the final key to the city lord''s treasury.


    He sighed a sigh of relief, as thest challenge was the same as he remembered.


    However, looking at the challenges, he could not help but marvel at the way the world''s will had created a good set of challenges.


    This is because these three challenges test the challenger''s individual strength, internal affairs, and the challenger''s military might and courage.


    This is because the position of City Lord is something that all the Empire-style yers take, as this is the first step to bing an Emperor.


    As a City Lord, they will need to deal with affairs that a King or an Emperor will need to face, but on a much smaller scale, which is something that every Empire-style yer will need to be a good Emperor.


    And the first city that the yer controls will be the capital city of their kingdom or empire.


    It is also one of the reasons why these challenges are created by the world''s will to make sure that the beginning emperors are stable and knowledgeable enough to rule over their territory.


    But this will not be Xu Qianghua''s path, as he has other things nned for his life, such as getting stronger and creating a powerful n.


    As for now, he needs to choose the person who will be the challenger, as he will not be challenging since he does not n on bing an Empire-style yer.


    This is because as soon as he epts the challenges, his profession will be converted to City Lord (upgradable), and it is impossible to change without some rare items.


    That is why he brought in these Shadow members, who are some of the strongest in individual strength and military-wise but are not so good at internal affairs.


    So he went towards the desk and sat on top of it while he thought of what to do.


    Then he remembered that he had not used the family cards that were left over from his rebirth.


    He then quickly called out the system inventory in his mind and found the two cards with mysterious lines and blurred figures.


    Family Card (Chaos):


    Description: It can be used in the family sub-space to create people to help the family head to sess.

 Chapter 91: Huang Xinyi

    Xu Qianghua pinned his hopes on these two cards. He knew these were his only options since neither Liu Meiying nor Bai Lingyun had the exact skills to be the city lord.


    Both of them had most of the skills needed, but it would be a waste to give them this role, which is not good for them in the long run.


    As for Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan? No, they are better suited to taking care of the sect.


    Yes, both of them decided to be the sect leaders with the sect token, which he gave to them along with some of the family cards, to set up the sect in a good spot.


    But they will not use the token as he still did not use his Family Token.


    Before the yer sets up a form of force, all the people summoned from the family cards do not have any blood rtion to them.


    This is a good thing for them, as right now, blood rtions are not important to the sects.


    These forces are usually loose organizations that do not focus much on bloodlines.


    Simrly, both Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun started touring the city to find a good location for the Jingzhong Branch of the Chamber of Commerce.


    This is because they n to put up the real headquarters in the family subspace after Xu Qianghua uses it.


    This will make the headquarters safe, and with their family members as the people working for the Chamber of Commerce, there will be no corruption among the higher-ups.


    Coming back to the topic, what worries him even more is that these cards are not set regarding how many people they will summon. If they summon a group of people who do not have the talent required to be city lords, then it would be a waste.


    But since he had no other options, he decided to take his chances. Even if the cards summoned a group of people who were not suited to be the City Lord, he would just ask someone to be a temporary City Lord before finding a new one who excelled at the role.


    With these thoughts in mind, he selected one of the cards and used his spiritual qi to activate it.


    A harmonious chime resonated in his mind as the game system notified him of the event.


    "Congrattions! You have summoned Huang Xinyi."


    As the notification ended, a majestic door materialized before him.


    The door, crafted from a luminous, otherworldly material, was adorned with intricate and lifelike carvings that seemed to pulse with an inner light.


    Celestial beings and mythical creatures intertwined in an borate dance, their eyes glimmering with a sense of ancient wisdom and power.


    He gazed at the carvings in awe, each detail so meticulously crafted that it seemed the figures might spring to life at any moment.


    A soft, melodic hum began to emanate from the door, growing louder and more harmonious with each passing second. The air around him shimmered with an ethereal glow, casting a radiant light that illuminated the surroundings.


    As he stood mesmerized by the door''s grandeur, it slowly began to open, revealing a blinding, golden light that filled the room. The light was warm and weing, and from within it, he could hear a gentle, rhythmic sound, like the beating of a powerful heart.


    The light gradually dimmed, revealing the elegant and regal figure of Huang Xinyi slowly walking towards him.


    Her presence exuded confidence and authority, her amber eyes gleaming with confusion and caution as she surveyed her new surroundings. The air seemed to hold its breath in reverence, and he knew that he had hit the jackpot.


    Name: Huang Xinyi


    Species: Human


    Age: 24


    Physique: Regal Sovereign Physique


    Gender: Female


    Realm: Peak Foundation Realm


    Title: N/A


    Reputation: N/A


    Profession: N/A


    Sub-Professions: N/A


    Spiritual Beast Pets: N/A


    HP: 30,000


    Spiritual Qi: 30,000


    Weapons: N/A


    Cultivation Method: Celestial Monarch''s Path


    Combat Methods:


    Radiant Sun Strike II


    Heavenly Light Shield II


    Skills:


    Strategic nning (S): Masterful ability to devise and executeplex strategies.


    Charisma (S): Natural ability to lead and inspire others.


    Tactical Acumen (A): Exceptional understanding of battlefield tactics and formations.


    Diplomacy (A): skilled in negotiation and forming alliances.


    Combat Prowess (B): Adept in hand-to-handbat and weapon mastery.


    [Feedback: Huang Xinyi possesses an extraordinary blend of regal demeanor and strategic brilliance.


    Her Regal Sovereign Physique grants her amanding presence and enhances her leadership abilities, making her a natural leader in both politics andbat.


    The Celestial Monarch''s Path cultivation method further amplifies her capabilities, allowing her to wield immense spiritual power and control over her surroundings.


    Xu Qianghua smiled as he read her Status and saw the Celestial Monarch''s Path cultivation method.


    It was rare for a summon to have their own cultivation method, and it is one of the best cultivation manuals for people who want to be an Emperor, as this cultivation manual is the core of a cultivation temte which seems to be with her.


    This means that he has not only an outstanding City Lord but also someone who will most likely be the one to use the Empire token he has.


    As he was thinking about this, he could finally see her clearly, and as soon as he did, he was stunned by her beauty.


    Her long, glossy golden hair cascaded down her back, catching the light. Commanding amber eyes scanned her surroundings with intensity. Her radiantplexion glowed, enhancing her striking beauty.


    She wore an borate qipao with intricate embroidery that hugged her hourss figure, entuating her full breasts and firm, shapely butt. Standing at 5''8", her elegant yet voluptuous build exuded both power and allure.


    While he was looking at her, Huang Xinyi, who was still surveying her surroundings, noticed his gaze.


    Just as she was about to ask him where this ce was, she felt memories that did not belong to her sh through her mind.


    Soon she knew what this ce is and who the man in front of her is.


    "Greetings, Lord Xu Qianghua," she said as she bowed gracefully.


    "Huang Xinyi, I am d you are here," he said, bowing slightly in return.


    He was not surprised by the sudden change of character, as this always happens whenever the family card is used.

 Chapter 92: Yan Yuehua

    This is because most people are summoned without knowledge other than their talents'' memories before a force is established.


    However, the World''s Will gives them basic information about this world and the person who summoned them so that they can recognize them.


    "I am d to have been summoned here by your hand, Lord Xu," Huang Xinyi responded with a smile. "Please tell me where I am and what year this is?"


    Xu Qianghua sighed inwardly at her response but did not show it on his face. She was still oblivious about what happened to the old world, but she would get the answers he needed from her in due time.


    "Huang Xinyi, wee to Nexara," Xu Qianghua said with a charming smile.


    Huang Xinyi''s eyebrows rose as she tried to remember if there was a ce like this in her memories, but she came up nk.


    This is because, in this world, history has many deviationspared to the history of Xu Qianghua''s original world.


    In this world, there have been female Emperors and Generals who are as powerful as their male counterparts. But she is not part of history because the World''s Will has removed their past deeds and created a new human to strive in this new world without the burdens of the old world.


    "We are currently in Jingzhong, which is in the middle of the Middle Continent, where you will be the City Lord."


    "But this position is not forced on you by anyone, so you do not have to worry about anything," he said so she would not misunderstand.


    "However, all of that can be discussedter. Right now, I still need to summon someone else who will work alongside us," he said as he took out the other Family Card.


    This time, he had no expectations, as he already had the person required to fulfill the City Lord''s challenges. However, using the other card can give him more people to work with and assign them jobs to make his and his family''s lives easier.


    "Alright," she responded with a nod. "I understand. Who is the other person?"


    "Not sure, but don''t worry; you will see them soon enough," he said with a smile.


    He did not say how many people will be summoned as the whole thing is random.


    "Very well," she said as she nodded again.


    He then focused on activating the second card. Like the first time, the door materialized before him, but this time, the theme was much darker. Along with that came the notification for the game system.


    *Ding*


    *Congrattions, you have summoned Yan Yuehua.*


    But this time, dark smoke came out of the door instead of blinding light as Yan Yuehua stepped through the threshold.


    Her long, jet-ck hair was pulled back into a sleek, high ponytail, and her sharp, dark eyes conveyed focus and authority.


    The air seemed to hold its breath as her athletic, toned build and striking presence filled the space.


    She wore a modified traditional Chinese warrior dress that blended elegance with functionality.


    The dress entuated her athletic and toned build, highlighting her D-cup breasts and her firm, shapely butt.


    Standing 5''6", her powerful yet graceful figure exuded discipline and strength.


    He then quickly looked at her Status Bar:


    Name: Yan Yuehua


    Species: Human


    Age: 23


    Physique: Shadow God Physique


    Gender: Female


    Realm: Late Foundation Realm


    Title: N/A


    Reputation: N/A


    Profession: N/A


    Sub-Professions: N/A


    Spiritual Beast Pets: N/A


    HP: 20,000


    Spiritual Qi: 45,000


    Weapons: Shadow des


    Cultivation Method: Shadow Monarch''s Path


    Combat Methods:


    Shadow Strike


    Phantom Step


    Skills:


    Skill: Stealth Mastery


    Description: Enhances the ability to move unseen and unheard.


    Skill: Precision Strike


    Description: Increases the uracy and lethality of attacks.


    Skill: Shadow Clone


    Description: Creates illusionary clones to confuse and mislead enemies.


    Skill: Commanding Presence


    Description: Inspires and strengthens allies'' morale in battle.


    Skill: Eclipse Dominion


    Description: Gains control over a zone of darkness, enhancingbat capabilities and weakening foes.


    [Feedback: Yan Yuehua embodies the pinnacle of loyalty, discipline, and skill. Her Shadow God Physique grants her unparalleled agility and strength, while the Shadow Monarch''s Path cultivates her abilities in stealth andbat.


    Her mastery over shadow techniques and hermanding presence make her a formidable force on the battlefield. Her potential for leadership andbat prowess ensures she is a key asset in any strategic endeavor.]


    Like Huang Xinyi, Yan Yuehua was also confused about her new environment, but she became much more restrained after epting the information about this world.


    "Hello, Lord Xu," Yan Yuehua said with a graceful bow.


    "Wee to Nexara, Yan Yuehua," he said. "I am d that you have been summoned here."


    He then introduced Huang Xinyi to her. "This is Huang Xinyi; she was also summoned to this world a few minutes ago."


    Huang Xinyi nodded to her in acknowledgment and smiled slightly at her.


    "Please tell us why we were summoned here, Lord Xu," Yan Yuehua asked curiously.


    "Well..." He started but was cut off by Huang Xinyi before he could continue.


    "But first, Lord Xu, can I ask you a question?" she asked him.


    Xu Qianghua was a bit taken aback but decided to answer her.


    "Yes, what do you want to know?" he asked.


    "Why did you choose me to be the City Lord instead of someone else?" she asked as she tilted her head.


    He knew she would have many questions, but this one surprised him.


    "I think the answer is obvious," he said with a smile. "You have all the qualities needed to be the City Lord, and I chose you because I am not fit for the role."


    Huang Xinyi looked at him for a few seconds as if trying to find something in his eyes before nodding slightly.


    "Alright, I understand," she said after a while.


    He then exined to them both the reason why they were summoned and told them that the final decision was up to them and that he would ept whatever they chose.


    Yan Yuehua nodded solemnly, while Huang Xinyi was more rxed than before, which made Xu Qianghua feel better.


    "Is there anything else that you would like to know?" he asked after exining everything.


    They both shook their heads as it was enough for now.


    "Alright, then let''s go roam around the city," he said, and he started walking towards the exit.


    Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua looked at each other as they followed along.

 Chapter 93: Jingzhong City

    Xu Qianghua smiled as he left the study room.


    "Well, it seems like things are going well so far."


    He knew the girls would have many questions, but what mattered right now was getting them to think of this world as their own and hopefully join his family.


    The rest could be sorted out once Huang Xinyui became the City Lord.


    As without a City Lord, yers cannot use their family tokens, as no one can approve the change.


    Because of this, Xu Qianghua did not use his Family Token. However, this would change after Huang Xinyi became the City Lord.


    He would be allowed to create the Xu family and make this the base city.


    If she became the City Lord, he would have an easier time expanding the family''s influence, which is one of the major requirements for improving their family levels.


    As for Yan Yuehua, from the Status, he could see she has the skills and strength to be part of Shadow and even lead it.


    This was good news for him as he did not want to be the leader of the Shadow.


    He was nning to let someone else do it instead. But now, with Yan Yuehua, he would not have that problem.


    He could just let her be the leader and lead Shadow to a much higher level than in his previous life.


    He was not worried that these twodies would betray him, as family cards above the legendary rank give the summons a high loyalty when they are summoned.


    This means that unless the summoner kills their family in front of them, they will not betray the summoner.


    As he was thinking about all this, they reached the entrance of the Mansion and passed through it without any obstacles.


    He then started walking towards the city center while exining to the girls what was happening.


    "Well, I guess I will exin some things to you about this world," he said, and both girls nodded as they looked at him.


    "I am sure you both have many questions, and I will try to answer them the best I can," he continued as they nodded again. "First, this world has evolved with Spiritual Qi in the air, and humans and monsters have be powerful enough to destroy mountains and fly.


    However, that does not mean that this is the end of the world, as this is the normal process every world goes through in this void without fail.


    But our situation is different as this world changed from the inside out in a short amount of time while the other worlds need decades or even more to evolve."


    This surprised them as they did not expect the change to be this big, and this was not part of the information given to them by the World''s Will.


    The World''s Will did this on purpose, as it wanted the summoner to have more opportunities to interact with their summons and form bonds with them.


    "The world has also changed drastically since the evolution," Xu Qianghua continued. For example, a city''s poption has grown muchrger than it used to be.


    Many cities in the old world used to have around three hundred thousand people, which is the maximum that can live in a city without making it too crowded.


    But in this new world, the city''s poption starts from 500,000, with the capital cities starting from a million.


    And this is still when the world has just been upgraded. After a few decades, the poption will increase exponentially, which is why the city looks so deserted right now."


    He said as he looked around to find the city deserted, even though more than 500,000 people live there.


    However, he was not too worried, as the poption would increase as more yers used the Family card and other items that had simr effects.


    "That should give you a good idea of how the world has changed, and we will roam around the city so that Huang Xinyi can better understand what she must do if you decide to be the City Lord." Huang Xinyi did not object to this, as after the conversation in the City Lord Mansion, she had already decided to be the City Lord.


    This is because she likes this job. In her previous life, she was an empress, so for her, the City Lord role is the best possible role.


    She will need to learn more about this world before making any decisions.


    After all, the new world is much bigger than the old one, and while humans and monsters can cultivate, she will have to face huge challenges.


    Simrly, Yan Yuehua also had the same thought, but her situation was special. Although she had led people before, those people were assassins.


    When she brought up this point, Xu Qianghua told her about Shadow and how he wanted her to lead that organization in his stead.


    He did this because he knew that he was not fit to lead Shadow, which he had brought up in hisst life.


    This is why, even after they found each other, he did not be the leader and instead left the job to Su Lian, who also hated it as it would leave her with less time to spend with Xu Qianghua.


    As for Yan Yuehua, she was excited about leading Shadow as she had led a simr organization when she was alive.


    However, she did not show any excitement on her face; instead, she had an aloof but determined look.


    While the three of them had different thoughts, they reached the reaction to the first Challenge, The Trial of Strength.


    And as they did, many citizens who were hard to be seen started to appear more often as they were notified by the Spiritual copy that a new City Lord Challenger had arrived.


    This has led to the area that used to be deserted being filled up with many citizens excited and gearing up to meet the challenger.


    When they arrived at the location, they were immediately spotted, as Xu Qianghua''s clothes were different from those of others.


    However, this situation did not make the citizens want to go and mock him like in those novels where the protagonist needs to be mocked after a couple of chapters to show his importance. Instead, they had a curious look on their faces.


    "Hello, citizens of Jingzhong!" Xu Qianghua said, waving at them.


    "My name is Xu Qianghua. Next to me is Huang Xinyi, the City Lord Challenger. We will be here for a while before we go and challenge the first trial, so feel free to talk to us and ask any questions you might have."


    With these words, many people gathered around him. Xu Qianghua did not act like a normal Gold Core cultivator who would distance himself.


    He wanted the citizens'' first impression to be positive since these people would be their customers once Liu Meiying set up her Chamber of Commerce.


    And there might be some people with special talents and with his attitude, they might be more inclined to surrender to him.


    They answered many questions from the citizens, ranging from important to trivial matters. After some time, Xu Qianghua and Huang Xinyi entered the arena. Yan Yuehua separated from them to find the Shadow captains and understand their situation.


    Initially, Xu Qianghua nned to fight the Sentinel himself, as its cultivation realm was at the Late Foundation Realm.


    However, since Huang Xinyi was at the Peak Foundation Realm, he left the challenge in her hands while observing from the sidelines.


    Soon, they arrived at the area where the fighting would take ce. A loud voice echoed from the ground.


    *To be the City Lord, the challenger must prove that they have enough personal strength to handle the responsibilities of a City Lord.


    To test that, a City Lord made a clone of the Spiritual Copy of the Guardian of the City. The challenger must defeat the clone before moving on to the next challenge.


    The challenger must demonstrate their physical prowess andbat skills by defeating the Sentinel, a warrior whose strength has been fine-tuned to suit this test.*


    The Sentinel''s voice boomed without leaving the stage.


    "Good luck, Huang Xinyi," Xu Qianghua said. "Remember that your well-being is important. If it seems like you might lose, just quit the match. We can retry itter."


    "Yes, Master," Huang Xinyi replied with a smile. She knew she could not afford to lose, as it would negatively impact the citizens'' perception of their City Lord.


    But before she went up, Xu Quanghua gave her a sword he had bought from the game mall before the merge.


    This is because she did not get summoned with a weapon, which is not good as the Sentinel has a sword while she is left without one.


    So when she got the sword, she thanked him with a smile as she prepared herself.


    After a few minutes, she ensured she was ready before climbing up to the fighting ground, where the Sentinel awaited her challenge.

 Chapter 94: The Sentinel

    She looked at the Sentinel for a few seconds before starting her challenge.


    "I, Huang Xinyi, challenge the Sentinel!"


    Her voice rang clearly through the air, filled with confidence and determination.


    "WHOAAA!"


    The audience cheered after she said that, as this was the first time many people had seen someone challenge for the City Lord position.


    This was because the World''s Will had installed memories that the past City Lord ruled for over 50 years and passed away a few months ago without any sessor.


    Xu Qianghua did not use his Cultivation Realm or the Shadow members to force the citizens to submit because the city still had enough protection.


    Some cultivators were at the Gold Core Realm but were old and about to die soon. They spent most of their time behind closed doors, trying to reach the next level.


    Also, this way of doing things would be detrimental in the long run. In the minds and hearts of the citizens, Xu Qianghua and his family would be seen as the bad guys who used force to control the city.


    This is why the World''s Will required the City Lord challengers to fight before the citizens.


    This would gain more supporters from the citizens, who could see what type of person the challenger was and how they treated the fight.


    So, when Huang Xinyi took this fight seriously, confidently, and determinedly, the people who had experienced the past City Lord saw this and had a better impression of her, as it can be seen that she is giving her all.


    But that was forter.


    On the stage, the Sentinel stood wearing full ck armor with only his blue eyes visible.


    They had a curious light as he watched the challenger rile up the crowd with just a few words.


    However, the Sentinel did not think much about this as it had limited intelligence.


    It used this to bring out its challengers'' full potential while using thebat experience it gained from its host body.


    Soon, the crowd fell silent, watching closely as Huang Xinyi took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves.


    The Sentinel, a huge figure in ck armor, stood still across from her. His eyes glowed blue, and a powerful aura surrounded his frame.


    Huang Xinyi drew her sword, its de shining in the sunlight. She readied herself like a practiced fighter, steady and confident. The Sentinel lifted his giant sword, saluting her before getting ready to fight.


    With a quick move, Huang Xinyi jumped forward, aiming her sword at the Sentinel''s chest. But before the sword could reach the target...


    CLAAAANG!


    The loud ng of metal rang out as their swords shed. The Sentinel swung back hard, making Huang Xinyi dodge and roll to the side.


    Xu Qianghua and the audience watched closely, their eyes never leaving the fight. This was one of the best ways to get to know the future City Lord.


    For the citizens, strength was much more important than skills in internal affairs. Without a powerful leader, their lives would be much harder with all the wild beasts outside the city walls.


    In the ring, Huang Xinyi attacked again, her strikes getting quicker and more precise. She tested his defenses and aimed for the weak spots in the Sentinel''s armor. The Sentinel blocked her attacks easily, moving smoothly.


    ''I need to find a weak spot. Where is it? Stay calm, breathe, and focus,'' she thought as her mind raced.


    The fight continued, neither giving up. Huang Xinyi''s determination to win showed in every move, her eyes locked on her opponent.


    She knew she had to find a weak spot in the Sentinel''s defense.


    Suddenly, the Sentinel swung his sword in a wide arc, trying to overpower Huang Xinyi with sheer force.


    She saw iting, ducked under his de, and struck his side. The Sentinel stumbled, a small, old crack appearing in his armor.


    This crack was left on purpose for the challenger as a way to win without using too much energy. Without this small crack, the Sentinel was unbeatable in the same realm.


    ''There! A crack! I can do this!''


    The crowd gasped as they saw the move, excitement buzzing through them. Huang Xinyi saw her chance and attacked relentlessly.


    She aimed every strike at the growing crack in the Sentinel''s armor.


    The Sentinel tried to defend himself, but she was too fast, leaving him little room to defend.


    ''Don''t stop now. Keep pushing. We''re almost there,'' she thought as she saw the Sentinel slowing down.


    "Radiant Sun Strike!" Huang Xinyi shouted, her sword glowing brightly. She swung it down with all her strength, hitting the Sentinel''s armor.


    With this final, decisive strike, Huang Xinyi''s sword shattered the Sentinel''s armor, pieces flying everywhere. The Sentinel fell to his knees, defeated.


    The crowd exploded in cheers, clearly impressed with the new City Lord challenger.


    "Hah... hah..." Huang Xinyi panted, feeling the weight of her effort. ''I did it. I really did it.''


    "Good job, Xinyi!" Xu Qianghua called out, rushing to her side. "You did a great job!"


    Huang Xinyi smiled, exhausted but happy. "Thank you, Master."


    The arena was filled with apuse and cheers as the citizens of Jingzhong watched their soon-to-be City Lord win.


    The Sentinel got up and disappeared in a sh of light, leaving behind a ck metal ring.


    Ding


    *Congrattions, you have proven your strength to the citizens of Jingzhong and havepleted your first challenge.


    You receive the first key of the City Lord''s treasury, the initial recognition of the citizens, and the Guardian of the City''s attention.*


    Xu Qianghua smiled as he heard the game system''s notification.


    With this, one-third of the City Lord''s trial was finished. The other two parts were left for tomorrow, as Huang Xinyi was tired from today''s fight.


    And a day or two dy would not make a difference in the long run.


    As for others surpassing him? He was not worried about that either, as in hisst life, it took the highest realm yer three months to finish the City Lord trial.


    This was because it took them more than a month to get used to their strength and another two months to perfect it before they could defeat a Sentinel who was lower level than this one.


    Xu Qianghua did not forget that in this new life, the number of yers and their spending were muchrger than in hisst life.


    But before the merge, he checked the highest yer after his family, and they were still stuck in the Late Body Building Realm.


    ....


    A/N


    Hey everyone, I hope you liked this chapter.


    I am writing this because I would like to hear what you think about this fight scene. I would like it if you could give me any suggestions to improve this for future fighting scenes.


    As this is my first attempt at doing this, I am still unsure if this is good.


    Thank you.


    Author.

 Chapter 95: The First Meeting

    Xu Qianghua did not think much about this as he led Huang Xinyi, who had recovered most of her energy, toward the arena''s exit.


    As they did, they saw the crowd of citizens gathering at the exit, but they still left a line in the middle for them to use to leave the area.


    He knew they would be popr, as this was the first time for many of them to see anyone try this challenge after the death of thest City Lord.


    As soon as they reached the exit, the citizens all cheered, much like they would for athletes in the old world after a significant victory.


    But this time, it was different. The citizens were celebrating the challenger as if she became the City Lord, which meant the city now had a powerful cultivator protecting it from evil cultivators and wild beasts.


    As they passed the crowd, a well-dressed man approached them with a smile.


    "Hello, dear gentleman anddy. My name is Zhang Wei, and I own the Golden Lotus, the most famous restaurant in Jingzhong," Zhang Wei said with a slight bow and a warm smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Zhang. What can we do for you?" Huang Xinyi asked, smiling back.


    "I would like to invite you to my restaurant and offer you a meal as a treat for seeding in the first challenge," he said.


    "Oh?" Xu Qianghua, standing beside Huang Xinyi, said to himself as he looked deeply at Zhang Wei before continuing. "Is that okay?"


    "Of course," Zhang Wei replied. "After all, it is not every day that I meet someone who could defeat the Sentinel in such an amazing way."


    He then looked at Huang Xinyi with respect and admiration. "You are truly strong, and I am sure you will make a good City Lord."


    "Thank you," Huang Xinyi responded with a smile.


    Xu Qianghua and Huang Xinyi then followed Zhang Wei''s lead as they entered the Golden Lotus.


    The restaurant was a nine-story pagoda, the tallest building in this city. ording to Zhang Wei, each floor was divided into smaller private rooms after the third floor, with each level having one less room than the one below, but it became more luxurious as you went higher.


    Inside, the Golden Lotus had traditional decor with wooden furniture andnterns. It served authentic dishes from the city made from fresh, local ingredients. The restaurant had a warm atmosphere, perfect for both casual and special meals.


    Zhang Wei led them to the ninth floor and into one of the two private rooms. The room had a beautiful jade dining table and chairs, and the walls were decorated with realistic paintings, creating a ssy and inviting atmosphere.


    "Please sit and rx," Zhang Wei said, continuing, "What would you like to eat?"


    "We would like to try your restaurant''s specialties," Xu Qianghua said.


    "That''s okay. Please wait a little while, and the food will be served shortly," Zhang Wei said as he went to the kitchen to prepare the food himself.


    As they waited for the food, they started talking.


    "Are you truly okay with being the City Lord?" Xu Qianghua asked curiously.


    "Yes, I am fine," she replied confidently. "And it is not like this is new to me, as I used to be the Queen of a small country when I was alive."


    "Alright then," he said with a nod.


    After around twenty minutes, Zhang Wei returned with the food.


    "Here we are, the Golden Lotus'' specialty dishes," Zhang Wei began with a proud smile. First, we have the Dragon and Phoenix Soup, a rich broth with tender chicken and vorful fish, perfect for warming your soul.


    "Next, try our Lotus Blossom Dumplings, delicate and savory with a burst of juicy filling in every bite.


    "Our Eight Treasures Duck is a must-try, stuffed with a mixture of rice, nuts, and spices, slow-cooked to perfection.


    "And don''t miss our Golden Crispy Pork Belly, with a crunchy skin and sulent meat that melts in your mouth.


    "For dessert, we offer light and fragrant Jasmine Flower rice cakes to end your meal on a sweet note."


    Zhang Wei finished exining the dishes, taking pride in his restaurant.


    After listening to his exnations, Xu Qianghua and Huang Xinyi ate the dishes with relish.


    The dishes were delicious, and they could feel the spiritual energy filling their bodies with strength and nourishing their bones and spirits as they ate.


    Soon, they finished all the dishes and were about to pay, but Zhang Wei refused.


    Instead, he handed them a special token and exined that the private room had been specifically reserved for them and their family to be used exclusively by them from now on.


    This gave them a good opinion of Zhang Wei. Xu Qianghua even asked Liu Meiying to help Zhang Wei out after her Chamber of Commerce became powerful enough.


    As they left the restaurant, they thanked Zhang Wei one final time, but before they could do anything, a Shadow member appeared next to Xu Qianghua and whispered in his ear.


    At first, Xu Qianghua did not show any expression when the Shadow member arrived, as he had sensed hering a few seconds before she appeared.


    But then, as he heard what she had to say, his expression slowly shifted toward confusion and bafflement.


    "Master, Lady Meiying and thedies found out about you summoning two beautifuldies and are wondering what they are to you and when you will introduce them to them," the Shadow member said.


    Xu Qianghua''s mouth twitched as he thought of thedies'' expressions when they heard about him summoning two beautiful women.


    He knew that thedies would find out, but he did not expect them to find out so soon.


    But he was not worried; they were just concerned about him and nothing else, as they did not know Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehun''s personalities.


    "Okay, go tell them that we will soon meet them at the mansion, and also inform Yan Yuehun to meet us there," he said to the Shadow member, who nodded and then vanished.


    "Anything wrong?" Huang Xinyi asked as she saw the Shadow member disappear.


    She could tell this was a special skill as the Shadow member''s Cultivation Realm was lower than hers.


    "It is not something bad, as yours and Yan Yuehun''s arrival was not nned, so some of my family members are curious about both of you and would like to meet," he said.


    He did not show any expression as he had already nned for them to meet with the otherdies after finishing the first trial.

 Chapter 96: End of the day

    "Is that so? Then let''s go meet them," she responded, nodding slightly.


    "Alright, let''s go," Xu Qianghua said with a smile.


    However, he had to ensure Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua were ready. After all, meeting new people can make people feel ufortable and awkward.


    So, he decided to talk to them about thedies before they met them so that they would be prepared. He was not too worried, as he knew thedies'' personalities and knew that they most likely wanted to find out if these twodies would be part of his harem or not.


    His answer would be, ''Let''s wait and see.'' He was not sure what these twodies thought of him, and he did not want to jump to conclusions and make their friendly rtionship sour before they got to know each other.


    The two then left the city center and returned to the mansion.


    As they walked, many citizens passed by; some exchanged greetings while others came by and asked questions about the challenges.


    Both of them patiently answered the questions while being truthful and honest to give good impressions of themselves.


    However, this dyed their arrival at the mansion, which Huang Xinyi worried about as she did not want to seem rude to thedies.


    As they arrived near the mansion, they saw Yan Yuehua waiting for them at the entrance.


    Before entering the room, Xu Qianghua looked at both of the girls with a serious expression.


    "Huang Xinyi, Yan Yuehua, I know you must be feeling a bit awkward right now, but I do not think you need to worry, as this is not something serious," he said.


    "Inside are all the people I hold dear, and I will do anything for them. This now includes the two of you, too, as you both are already part of my family."


    Hearing this, both Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua did not know what to say as they had never experienced this before.


    Both of them only had enemies or friends, but they never knew anyone they would call part of their loved ones.


    Both of their childhoods were never happy, which led to them closing their hearts to others and making it harder for them to connect with them.


    However, as they considered this, they found they did not mind being part of his family. They felt safe around him and trusted him, which made them rx.


    This was due to two factors: one being the World''s Will, which made them not have any negative first opinion of their summoner, and the second being that they could feel that Xu Qianghua did not summon them to use them. Instead, he treated them as normal humans.


    "Alright then, let''s go in," Xu Qianghua said, smiling at them.


    He then entered the room and led the twodies inside, who were still lost in their thoughts.


    The moment they entered the room, Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun stood up first and came towards them with smiles on their faces.


    Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan followed behind them with curious expressions.


    By the time Xu Qianghua and Huang Xinyi were still in the arena, all four had already finished their work.


    They only had to find the locations to use their tokens, which was not hard as there were still a lot of empty spaces since there was not much poption right now.


    As for the maids, they were preparing a scrumptious dinner for everyone.


    "Wee to the Xu Family Mansion, Ladies," Liu Meiying said, taking the initiative to wee them.


    "Thank you," Huang Xinyi responded. "I am Huang Xinyi."


    "Hello, my name is Yan Yuehua," Yan Yuehua added, nodding slightly.


    "It is nice to meet you, Ladies; my name is Liu Meiying, and this is my daughter, Liu Anwei," Liu Meiying said with a smile. She pointed towards her daughter, who promptly said hello.


    Simrly, Bai Lingyun introduced herself and her daughter, who reacted simrly to Liu Anwei''s.


    "Likewise," Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua responded as they smiled back at her.


    "These two are the main people in charge of this household while I am away," Xu Qianghua said with a smile.


    From the beginning, he did not n to hide his rtionship as that would be pointless, especially when thesedies could sense how Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun acted.


    "Alright then, let''s take our seats," Xu Qianghua continued as he sat down.


    The otherdies followed him to the living room and sat on sofas made with special materials. They looked much more intricate than the ones they had seen in the Golden Lotus private rooms.


    Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua sat beside him while the otherdies took their seats.


    "Now we can talk about what happened today," Liu Meiying started as Su Meiyu and Su Meixue served everyone a cup of tea.


    They then started discussing their pasts and talents, improving the awkward atmosphere.


    But Xu Qianghua could see they were not yetfortable around each other. They seemed to be speaking politely but did not act naturally.


    He decided to change this by discussing the future and telling them his ns.


    "As you might have figured out by now, Huang Xinyi will be the City Lord of this city, which will let us take this city under our wing and help us immensely," he said, to which all thedies except Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua nodded.


    He then told them about everything they did today and the idea of him asking Liu Meiying to help or even taking Zhang Wei under her and making his restaurant known worldwide.


    "So, my n is for Huang Xinyi and me to finish all the Challenges in the next few days while you figure out how the whole city functions," he said.


    "We knew you would say that Qiangqiang, so we had already sent the Shadow members to collect detailed information about this city along with finding out information about other neighboring cities and how long they take for a round trip," Bai Lingyun said.


    Xu Qianghua nodded and smiled, knowing he did not have to worry about these things.


    They spent an hour or so talking, which brought Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua closer to the group than before, as they were much more rxed and spoke much morefortably.


    Then Su Meifang came into the room and told them dinner was ready, so everyone got up to eat.


    Dinner was served on arge table, and it was very well-prepared. The dishes were all freshly made and delicious, and the wine was exquisite.


    All thedies loved it. Although they had eaten simr dishes before, adding Spiritual Qi made them even better.


    However, thedies, except Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua, did not react much as they had eaten simr dishes in the inn after the world merged.


    This is because the World''s Will provided each inn with a special mechanical chef to feed the yers while they adapt to the new world and their new strength.


    The mechanical chef is something that the World''s Will created, running on Spiritual Qi, to inspire the yers to create something simr.


    It knew that humans would try to create technological products in the near future, so showing this chef could ensure that humans do not return to the old power sources and instead use Spiritual Qi.


    After dinner, the group returned to the living room. Xu Qianghua noticed the rxed expressions on Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua''s faces.


    They seemed to be settling in well, and he felt a sense of relief.


    Liu Meiying was the first to speak. "So, what are the next steps for tomorrow?"


    Xu Qianghua leaned back in his seat, thinking briefly before answering, "We will finish thest two challenges while figuring out the city''s total strength before making any other ns."


    He said this because all cities have hidden powerhouses that protect them from both outside and inside threats, and knowing about them will help them.


    And the powerhouses he was thinking about were cultivators whose realms were Late Foundation Realm and above, which Shadow members could not find.


    "How long will it take toplete the Challenges?" Bai Lingyun asked curiously.


    She was curious because she wanted to know the time frame before Huang Xinyi would be the City Lord. After that, they could set up the Xu family and the other industries.


    "I''m not sure," Xu Qianghua replied with a slight smile. "It will depend on how fast we go and how much work it takes us."


    Huang Xinyi then spoke up, asking a question that Yan Yuehua had been waiting for.


    "Do you need our help with anything? It does not have to be right now, as we can wait until you are done," she said, looking at him and Liu Meiying.


    Xu Qianghua noticed the look in her eyes and answered immediately. "No, that won''t be necessary. We can finish this ourselves without any trouble."


    Huang Xinyi responded with a nod, as she did not want to step on anyone''s toes.


    Then they continued talking until they decided to go and cultivate as it was already past 11 pm.

 Chapter 97: The Second Challenge

    The next morning.


    In the master bedroom.


    Xu Qianghua ended his cultivation practice and came out of his room to find that only he and the maids hade out; the rest of them were still in their rooms.


    They cultivated in their rooms because special formations absorbed the Spiritual Qi in the air and concentrated it there.


    As he entered the living room, the maids were busy preparing breakfast for everyone.


    "Good morning," Xu Qianghua said, getting the maids'' attention.


    "Good morning, Master," they all replied, smiling at him.


    Soon, thedies came out of their rooms, and they all sat down and started eating breakfast prepared by the maids.


    After that, Xu Qianghua and Huang Xinyi approached the second challenge in the public library next to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Why did they not do this first? It was because she had just been summoned, and he did not want to throw her into this challenge where the challenger needed to use their brains.


    As they approached the library, they saw that it was empty because it was only open when the city had a lord.


    This is because the library contains not only normal books but also cultivation manuals andbat methods that previous city lords and citizens spent their lives collecting for the future generations of this city.


    "Are you ready for this, Xinyi?" Xu Qianghua asked as they stood in front of the library''s grand doors.


    Huang Xinyi nodded. "Yes, Master. I''m ready."


    Xu Qianghua smiled and used his Spiritual Qi to open the massive doors, which were filled with intricate designs telling stories about the city''s past.


    The library was vast, filled with rows upon rows of ancient books and scrolls. They walked in, the sound of their footsteps echoing in the quiet space.


    They made their way to another door in the back of the library, made with special material that could block any detection.


    As they entered, they could see an old, ornate object in the center of the room that glowed faintly with a mystical light.


    "This is where the trial begins," Xu Qianghua said. "Good luck, Huang Xinyi."


    Huang Xinyi took a deep breath and touched the glowing object. Immediately, she felt a strange pull, and her vision blurred. When she opened her eyes, she was in a different ce.


    It was a vast, empty hall with tall pirs and intricate carvings on the walls. In the center of the hall was arge table with various items on it, along with the ornate object that brought her here.


    She was surprised at first but not much as she was told by Xu Qianghua yesterday that this would happen as part of the test and that she was safe.


    "Wee, Huang Xinyi," a voice echoed through the hall. "This is the Trial of Wisdom. To pass, you must solve the Ancient Puzzle given by the World''s Will."


    Huang Xinyi looked around, trying to find the source of the voice, and soon, she discovered that it came from an ornate object. So she approached the table and saw that it was covered with many different kinds of tasks, which the World''s Will had specially crafted to test the City''s Lord''s mind and wit.


    ''I can do this. Stay calm and focus,'' she thought as she nced at all the items provided by the World''s Will to help her.


    She picked up one of the ancient scripts and began to read. The World''s Will deciphered the writing as this was just a history script telling her about the City Lord of that time.


    The script spoke of a great city that prospered under a wise and just ruler. It mentioned various challenges the ruler faced and how she overcame them.


    Yes, this City Lord was a female. She ruled a different City and made it prosperous. However, she had to ovee many challenges while in office.


    In the end, the World''s Will left a question regarding one of the City Lord''s choices, which she could not answer, so she left this problem for the future generation to solve.


    This question came from her lifelong work, so Huang Xinyi had all the required materials to solve this problem.


    ''There must be a clue. I need to understand the history to solve the puzzle.'' She thought.


    She continued reading, piecing together the story of the ancient city. As she read, she noticed patterns and connections to all her work, and she became so engrossed in it that she lost track of time.


    Hours passed as she worked, but she didn''t feel the time. The special space created by the World''s Will made time move differently here. She knew she had all the time she needed to solve the puzzle.


    Meanwhile, in the Library.


    Xu Qianghua saw Huang Xinyi''s body lose all support after touching the ornate object due to her would be sucked away, but he quickly caught her and ced her on a sofa next to the object.


    "It should have started; good luck, Xinyi," He mumbled as he looked at her beautiful face.


    He then summoned a Shadow Member to watch over her as he knew it would take her time to finish the challenge. Meanwhile, he started roaming around the library.


    The whole ce was huge, with rows and rows of books. However, many of the books were normal books used by the citizens, while a small special formation protected a few low-level cultivation manuals andbat methods.


    When touched, this formation imprints the contents of the manuals into the minds of the people without them touching the book itself.


    And as he browsed through the different books, the system interjected.


    [Host, do you want me to copy the contents of the library so that when you set up the Scripture Tower, I can copy the contents over there]


    She asked this because although the Scripture Tower is a Chaos rank item, it has lost most of its functions, one of them being the building being able to scan the World and note down all the information in books.


    They would not need to worry about anything if it had this function. They would let the Scripture tower copy all the normal and cultivation books and store them in the tower for their family to use.


    After thinking about it for a few minutes, he nodded. "Yes, please do that."


    [Okay, Master] she responded as a transparent blue light left his body as it scanned this library''s contents.

 Chapter 98: The Second Challenge 2

    However, due to the size of the library, the system took more than an hour to copy its contents.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua read all the historical books about this city as he knew little about it or the Central Continent.


    In hisst life, he started his journey on the Eastern continent, far from its center. He and his family spawned near the border.


    The closest continent was the North Continent, known for its pacifist nature. Most people and cultivators there were content with their own continent, leading to little contact with others before he came back in time.


    However, he knew that the Family-Style yers stationed in the Central City of the Eastern Continent traveled to other continents.


    They never published their findings for others because they discovered they could resell items from other continents at a higher price in the Eastern Continent, making a lot of money.


    When the Zerg attacked this world, they focused mainly on the Eastern Continent, which had fewer powerful cultivators.


    Most top Family-style yers monopolized high-level resources, creating a power vacuum.


    When the Zerg attacked, many top fighters left the continent, hoping the Eastern Continent could hold off the invaders while they sought help from other continents.


    But this move backfired. The Southern and Central Continents killed these deserters and sent their powerful cultivators to fight alongside the Eastern cultivators.


    This was when Xu Qianghua and his family shone the most.


    Liu Meiying used this major incident to be the number one chamber ofmerce in the Eastern Continent and one of the top chambers ofmerce in the world.


    When they became one of the best, they did their best to restore the Eastern Continent to its peak and even improve it, obtaining many items from other continents due to their fame.


    However, due to passive blocking from the top families, this still did not allow him to gain much information about the Central Continent beyond basic information.


    However, in this life, he got all the information needed as all the central cities have most of the information about the continent they are situated in.


    This is one of the gifts the World''s Will gave to everyone who can enter the Central City libraries. Whether the first yers allow others to read this information is up to them.


    The World''s Will never interferes with humans'' daily lives, knowing that these creatures are able to adapt and grow on their own.


    Xu Qianghua sighed, frustrated by hisst life. However, he knew that this time, things would be different.


    He nned to ensure that all the continents were connected and grew together, even though it might take a long time.


    Without long-term goals, humans would never achieve much. They must always keep moving forward, knowing they might fall back at times.


    After an hour had passed, Xu Qianghua saw that they had finished scanning the contents of the library.


    He returned to the room at the back of the library. After returning, he looked down at Huang Xinyi, who was still unconscious, and let the Shadow member leave them alone while he decided to cultivate while waiting for her.


    Meanwhile, in the special space.


    Huang Xinyi had deciphered the scripts, understood the historical clues, and applied logical reasoning to connect everything.


    She realized that the puzzle was not just about understanding the past of this City Lord but also about applying her knowledge to solve these problems.


    The World''s Will was trying to see if the soon-to-be City Lords only focused on the past or if they thought from their experiences before taking these challenges.


    Soon, she figured out the reason for the problem and cleared it. But a new one appeared before her with a different problem from a different City Lord.


    Seeing this, she knew that the challenge would not end soon, so she did not work as hard as thest one but took her time to solve the problems while ensuring she had enough rest.


    Days passed as Huang Xinyi immersed herself in the different histories of different city lords who used different ways to govern their cities.


    She entered a special state where she couldprehend and solve the problems and puzzles presented by the World''s Will much faster.


    While doing so, she gained a lot of knowledge, making her understand and fix her ws.


    Before she knew it, she had solved all the problems and puzzles the World''s Will gave.


    As she finished the final puzzle, the entire room glowed with a bright light, and she felt her soul being pushed away by some force.


    And before she could react, she heard the World Will''s voice in her mind.


    "Congrattions, Huang Xinyi. You have passed the Trial of Wisdom. Your understanding and wisdom will guide this city to prosperity."


    Huang Xinyi, who was stunned for a second, sighed, not knowing how much time had passed.


    But she had done it. She had proven her wisdom and earned the second key to the City Lord''s treasury.


    Her vision blurred again, and she found herself back in the small library room. Xu Qianghua was there, smiling at her.


    "Well done, Xinyi," he said. "I knew you could do it."


    "Thank you, Master," she replied.


    After a short while, she asked, "How much time has passed?"


    "About three hours," he answered, smiling at her reaction.


    He knew this would happen as he had read simr reactions from other City Lord challengers.


    "Three hours? I thought it would be much more than that," she said, shocked.


    She said this because, even though she had spent weeks inside and knew the time difference was significant, she hadn''t expected it to be thisrge.


    She then exined her time estimates and the reason for her shock.


    When he heard this, one of his eyebrows rose. However, he then recalled the same challenge results from his past life and realized the time difference wasn''t much different from before.


    "It''s okay, but how do you feel? Do you feel weird due to the time difference?" he asked.

 Chapter 99: Finding Comfort

    Huang Xinyi shook her head. "No, it doesn''t bother me. It seems that the World''s Will helps the challengers deal with this problem."


    She then took a deep breath, feeling exhausted but satisfied. "I am tired, but I know I need rest to regain strength."


    Xu Qianghua smiled at her, understanding her situation. He did not discuss about the third challenge as he knew she could not do thest one right now.


    "That''s good," he replied, then added, "Let''s go. I will take you to a nice ce where you can rx and lift your spirits."


    Although confused, she did not refuse, but then she realized that she could not move her body much because she had been away from it for so long.


    This made her blush a little, and she did not know what to say to Xu Qianghua, but before she could think of anything, she saw him crouch down with his back facing her.


    "Climb up," he said as he looked back.


    She did as she was told and climbed onto his back, holding onto him tightly.


    "Hold on, this will be quick," he said, smiling at her.


    Huang Xinyi blushed even more as she held onto his muscr back. She had never experienced anything like this before, and her heart raced.


    Xu Qianghua then used the Spiritual Qi in his body and focused it on his legs, increasing his speed exponentially.


    He rushed out of the library without making any noise as he left. Then, after some time, they were near the city gates.


    As they left, Huang Xinyi thought about all that had happened over the past two days.


    The past two days were something she did not expect when she was first summoned to this world.


    She thought that her summoner, Xu Qianghua, would treat her like a disposable summon and use her for his own gain.


    However, he treated her as part of his family, which made her heart open up to him even though they had only spent two days together.


    And even though he made her take part in the City Lord''s challenges, he did not force her; instead, he asked for her opinion, which she had never experienced.


    In herst life, her parents made her be the country''s ruler even though she did not want to be.


    After she became ruler, she had to make decisions that could affect the daily lives of many people.


    This led to her maturing at an rming rate, and due to this, she never had a family or even a friend who she could call on if needed.


    But she did not mind this. Instead, she overcame this and used the time she would have spent on them to serve her country better.


    And now she was in a different situation. She felt she could trust him and his family.


    "It seems like I have gotten soft," she thought. "I hope I don''t regret this."


    However, they were outside the city, and before she could continue thinking about this, she saw him still going somewhere without stopping.


    They spent around 30 minutes with Xu Qianghua, who still did not tell her where they were going despite her asking him many times.


    Soon, they arrived near a forest, but he did not enter the forest; instead, he ran alongside its edge.


    He did not stop until she could see something simmering. Soon, she got a clear view and saw that it was a massiveke.


    Theke was so massive that it could house many cities from the Old World. The water was crystal clear, and many fish were seen.


    In some ces, many small animals who have not yet be wild beasts are leisurely drinking theke water as they ignore them.


    She was shocked when she saw theke as she had never seen such a big one in herst life.


    But she quickly recovered, as Xu Qianghua had already told her about how the world''s size had increased by hundredfold.


    "This is one of the most beautiful ces near the city, so I thought bringing you here could help you rx and recover your strength," he said as he asked the system to bring out some chairs and tables along with some food and water for them to enjoy as they took in the view.


    She did not respond as she sat down on the chair and took a deep breath, feeling the air refresh her.


    The maids made the food and drink, which they then delivered to him while he protected Huang Xinyi during the second challenge.


    As they ate, Huang Xinyi and Xu Qianghua kept bringing up new topics to discuss as they enjoyed their time together.


    Soon, they finished eating, and Huang Xinyi started to feel better as her body recovered from its state of exhaustion.


    "Feeling better?" he asked as he saw her expression.


    "Yes, I am," she replied, nodding slightly.


    He then got up from his seat and helped her get up before he spoke.


    "Let''s go for a walk. It will help you rx and get your mind off things that are bothering you," he said with a smile.


    Huang Xinyi blushed a little, but she knew that he could see something in her mind, so she did not refuse.


    She was feeling better and knew a walk would help calm her mind.


    And so, they walked along the shore of theke, enjoying the fresh air and calm water.


    After some time, Xu Qianghua looked at Huang Xinyi, who was lost in her thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about, Xinyi?" he asked.


    She sighed and shook her head. "I was just thinking about what happens next."


    "You do not need to worry about the future because, as cultivators, we are meant to go against our destiny," he said as he looked into her eyes.


    Then he continued, "You should take things one step at a time. Do not think about whatester, or you might get sick with stress."


    He had read the same line in books before.


    "Okay," she responded, nodding.


    "Well then, let''s go back to the city. It is almost dinnertime, and we should go back soon," Xu Qianghua said as he walked to the chair.


    However, she did not move.


    Instead, she stood where she was, looking down at the ground, lost in thought.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, confused.


    She didn''t respond for a moment as she struggled to say anything.


    "Master, why did you summon me here?" she asked, finally turning around to face him.


    "Why did I summon you here?" he replied with a smile. "I summoned you here to gain a trusted helper who can grow alongside me and my family."


    He sighed. "I know you must have had a hard time in yourst life, but all you need to know is that what you remember is the past, which will remain your past.


    You must remind yourself that you are in a new world with unlimited possibilities, so you do not need to be bound by your past."


    He could see that she had a tough life before and knew that he had to address this, or else her past would be her ''Heart Demon,'' which would always haunt her.


    And he did not want to see this as he could see that she was someone who would reach great heights in the future, and all she needed to do now was let go of her past and embrace this new one.


    Huang Xinyi sighed, knowing that he could see right through her.


    "But, Master, I do not know how to get close to people," she said. "I am always tense when around others, which makes me feel awkward and ufortable.


    Even now, I don''t know what to say to you."


    Xu Qianghua smiled at her, seeing the truth behind her words.


    "It is okay. I won''t force you to get close to them if you do not want to," he said as he approached her.


    She blushed as she looked down at the ground, trying to hide her face.


    Then, he continued, "You can take all the time you need to get used to everyone. They are nice people who care about each other."


    He took another step forward. "But I will not leave your side until you feelfortable with them."


    Huang Xinyi blushed even harder as he approached her, but she did not move away. She was too focused on his words to think about anything else.


    She knew that he would not force her to get close to him and his family and also that she could trust him.


    But it is not easy to let go of one''s past and embrace a new world, so she had to take her time to understand this fully.


    However, this made her happy as she knew he cared for her, which made her feel rxed.


    "Alright," she said, looking into his eyes.


    "Good, now let''s go back," he replied, smiling at her and stretching his hand out.


    She blushed again and took his hand, and they walked back to the city together.

 Chapter 100: Third Challenge

    The next morning.


    Xu Qianghua had just finished cultivating and was about to leave the room, but someone opened the door and came in before he could.


    It was none other than Su Lian, who was wearing a close-fitting Hanfu.


    "Good morning, master," she said as soon as she entered.


    "Morning, sister Lian, what are you doing here?" he asked.


    "I came here because Grandma Su contacted me and told me that she and a few other Shadow Captains are doing the City Lord challenges in the nearby city," she said with a smile.


    "Is that so? That''s good because I was going to ask her to do this after I had set up the Xu family and stabilized this city, but now that they are also challenging the nearby cities, it could help us control all of this area before other yerse in," he said as he started to think about what to do after Huang Xinyi finished the challenges and became the new City Lord.


    In his original n, he did not consider asking Grandma Su or the Shadow Captains to take down the nearby cities, as he wanted to keep a low profile.


    At the same time, he made sure this city, which he would make the capital city of his family''s empire, was stable and that the citizens were happy with them.


    He also created different industries from which they could profit before moving to other cities.


    Still, he did not mind if Grandma Su helped him out and took over these cities as these cities would be bases for wild forces if yers'' forces did not take them over.


    Wild Forces are simr to NPC forces in many games. They take over a ce and build up their forces.


    However, they do not have much control over the people living there and have no means to feed the poption, so it ismon for them to be seen as part of the robber forces.


    "I am d you came," he continued. "This gives me another idea."


    "Oh, what is that?" she asked curiously.


    He smiled. "It will be easier if I just show you."


    Su Lian nodded and followed Xu Qianghua out of the room, looking at him with a smile on her face.


    They walked through the hallways to the mansion''s main door. As they exited the mansion, Su Lian looked around, admiring thendscape around the city as they passed by.


    Soon, they were in front of a door. Xu Qianghua then knocked on the door.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened, and Huang Xinyi poked out to see who it was.


    When she saw it was Xu Qianghua, she smiled and was about to say something, but then she noticed Su Lian behind him and stopped.


    "Good morning," she said to both of them, motioning for them to enter.


    Su Lian smiled back and entered the room first while Xu Qianghua followed right behind her.


    "Morning, Huang Xinyi," he said.


    "How are you feeling right now?" he asked. "Are you ready for the third challenge?"


    Huang Xinyi nodded as she replied. "Yes, Master, I am fine. And I am not worried about the challenge, as I have confidence in myself."


    Xu Qianghua smiled at her response as he was d to see her regain her confidence after yesterday''s walk.


    "That''s good to hear. You do not need to worry much about the challenges," he said. "And we can start preparing for your challenge after a while, but first, let me exin something to you."


    She nodded and motioned for him to sit down. He then sat down on one of the sofas before her, and she did the same.


    He then told her about Grandma Su and the Shadow Captains, who will also participate in the City Lord challenges in neighboring cities.


    Doing this will make things easier because if they are sessful, and there will be no uncertain factors nearby that will disturb them as they settle down.


    "It seems like you thought of everything, Master," she said, nodding slightly. "So what would you like me to do?"


    Xu Qianghua shook his head and said, "You do not need to do anything right now other than focus on thest challenge," she just nodded and did not say anything else.


    "Okay, let''s go eat and then leave for thest challenge," he said as he exited the room and walked toward the dining room.


    When he arrived, all thedies were already there waiting for him.


    "Morning everyone," he said as he sat down.


    "Morning," everyone said.


    Then, as everyone was eating, Bai Lingyun came next to him with a mischievous smile and asked.


    "My little son-inw, it has only been two days, and it seems that you have already bewitched one of thedies you have summoned."


    "What are you talking about, sister Lingyun? Nothing happened between us," he said without a second thought.


    "Really?" she said with a sly smile on her face.


    "Yes," he said, and Bai Lingyun, seeing this, smiled but said nothing else and left the conversation.


    This is because she knew that this was not the time to discuss it, as both he and Huang Xinyi still had to finish thest trial before they could do anything.


    So, after breakfast, Xu Qianghua and Huang Xinyi prepared for the third challenge, which was held at the city barracks.


    The barracks had been closed due to the absence of soldiers, but today, it would be the site for the Trial of Dominion.


    As they approached, the old, sturdy gates of the barracks loomed ahead, silent and imposing.


    "Are you ready for this, Xinyi?" Xu Qianghua asked, cing his hands on her shoulders.


    Huang Xinyi nodded. "Yes, Master. I''m ready."


    Xu Qianghua nodded and stepped back. He let her open the door and enter, as only the challenger was allowed to enter the barracks.


    Huang Xinyi took a deep breath as she climbed the stairs toward the barracks doors and opened them with full force.


    And as the door opened, she stepped through the gates, and immediately, Huang Xinyi felt a strange sensation.


    Her vision blurred, and when it cleared, she found herself in a vast, open field.


    It was the same barracks, but she was in a simted space with everything simr to the outside world.


    "Wee, Huang Xinyi," the World Will''s voice resonated in the air.


    "This is the Trial of Dominion. Your task is to create an army, expand your territory, and demonstrate your leadership and strategic skills. I wish you good luck."


    After a few seconds of silence, the World''s Will spoke again.


    "And begin."


    Huang Xinyi took a deep breath and then looked around to see what she could do.


    But then she saw a table in the middle of the field with some items on it.


    As she checked it out, she discovered they were Soldier cards used to summon soldiers.


    These cards are used to summon conscripted soldiers with basic fighting knowledge and nothing else.


    ''I need to start recruiting soldiers. These cards will do for now,'' she thought as she injected her Spiritual Qi to activate them.


    WHOOSH


    Soon, soldiers with basic equipment appeared in front of her in a simple formation.


    Seeing this, she could not help but reminisce about her past life when she saw off soldiers who were going to the border to protect the country.


    However, the difference is that these soldiers do not have the same bloodlusting out of them and the sophisticated equipment as they did from the soldiers in herst life.


    This is because these soldiers had never seen blood, which is something that most conscripted soldiers have inmon, as these people used to be ordinary citizens before they were brought together.


    And to help her with this, the World''s Will has prepared a basic Army Manual for the challenger to train their ragtag group.


    Although this will not let them gain bloodlust, it will help the soldiers function as one and have much better and coordinated precision, which will make them better soldiers.


    "Let''s begin training," she announced, leading them to an open field where they could practice.


    She then taught them the Army Manual, which has all the manuals needed for an army; this included the cultivation manual andbat techniques.


    However, these cultivation andbat manuals are special because they differ from other cultivation manuals in one way: their main function is harmony.


    Harmony is something that all qualified army personnel need to defeat their enemies better, and these manuals help with that.


    Days passed in the simted space, and the ragtag group slowly transformed into a disciplined group of soldiers.


    Simr to the second challenge, the time scale differs from the outside world.


    Huang Xinyi worked tirelessly, ensuring that each recruit was adequately trained. She also identified potential leaders among them and appointed them asmanders.


    Next, she needs to learn about the general situation, determine who is a threat, and identify potential allies.


    .....


    Hey everyone.


    If you are reading this, you have been reading this book for 100 chapters.


    And thank you for that; it means a lot to me.


    I did not think I would reach this far when I started writing this novel.


    So thank you very much for all the support and I hope I will see you in the future chapters.


    Thank you


    Author.

 Chapter 101: Third Challenge 2

    She figured this out by asking her spy personnel, who were part of the main army, to blend in and ask the locals, who were never shy about their leaders.


    But she also sent in powerful cultivators who could hide from prying eyes and determine the leaders'' personalities.


    She sent envoys to nearby cities with good leaders, proposing alliances and trade agreements.


    Some were skeptical, but many saw the benefit of joining forces with her. She gained more soldier cards with each sessful alliance, strengthening her army.


    She did this because she wanted powerful helpers to assist her when conquering newnds.


    And this is important as fighting will never solve everything in the real world, so having experience in this now can help the challengers in the long run.


    ''Now, it''s time to expand our territory,'' she thought as she looked at her ever-growing army.


    She could see that the soldiers needed fighting experience, which they could only gain by going to the front line.


    Huang Xinyi led her army to the border of the neighboringnd. The enemy forces were much stronger than hers, but she had a strategy.


    She divided her army into smaller units, each led by a trustedmander. They executed a series of coordinated attacks, catching the enemy off guard.


    "Move quickly and strike hard!" Huang Xinyi said to themanders, her voice steady andmanding.


    She did this because she did not want her other targets to figure out how they operate, so moving quickly would minimize the risk.


    What about the after-battle situation? She nned to seek help from her allies, who would help her stabilize the situation. In return, they would receive mary and other rewards after this expedition.


    This lessened her burden and allowed her allies to gain something from it, which would have a positive effect in the future.


    Understanding her motives, hermanders moved precisely, their training evident in every step.


    The battle was intense, with sword shes and warrior cries filling the air. Huang Xinyi stayed at the forefront, leading by example.


    She used herbat skills and strategic mind to outsmart the enemy and won with the lowest casualty rate.


    ''We need to capture their resources and block their supply lines,'' she thought as she viewed the maps showing any choke points that could be taken over.


    Doing this could help her minimize her losses and let them surrender much more peacefully.


    Once the enemy was defeated, Huang Xinyi ensured that the captured territory was well-managed.


    And in doing so, she gained more soldier cards from the captured cities, further boosting her military power.


    Along with that, she also found the Internal Affairs personnel cards.


    These cards summoned Internal Affairs personnel who would help her manage the territory much more effectively.


    She established new outposts and redistributed resources to support her expanding army.


    Internal Affairs took care of the newly added people, ensuring their safety while giving them the same treatment as her own citizens, which boosted Huang Xinyi''s poprity.


    As all the other leaders would turn them into ves and would never care about them.


    Huang Xinyi regrly met with hermanders, allied leaders, and Internal Affairs officers to discuss strategies and resource management.


    She implemented systems to distribute food, weapons, and other necessities effectively.


    And the final test is where she would defend her territory from unforeseen attacks.


    And this was done when a neighboring territoryunched a surprise attack. Huang Xinyi quickly figured out the situation and mobilized her forces to ensure that no unharmed citizens were in danger.


    She used her knowledge of the terrain and the strengths of her army to set up ambushes and defensive positions.


    "Hold your ground! Protect ournds!" one of the femalemandersmanded, her voice carrying across the battlefield.


    The neighboring territory was prepared for this battle, and most of their troops were brought there.


    Huang Xinyi''s soldiers fought valiantly, repelling the invaders with their lives because they knew their families depended on them.


    Soon, days passed with no end in sight, but then suddenly, Huang Xinyi, who had not appeared on the front line, came out with a man''s chopped head in her hands.


    This was the leader of the other territory; when this surprise attack happened, she and her most elite group went deep into the enemy lines and killed the leader.


    But doing this made her lose most of the Elite guard that she had painstakingly raised.


    Huang Xinyi then led a counter-attack, driving the enemy back and instead upying theirnds.


    The simted space tested her at every turn, but Huang Xinyi solved each challenge. She gained more confidence with each one she passed, which led her to finish the new ones at a much quicker pace.


    She proved her leadership, strategic mind, and ability to inspire those under hermand.


    Then she led her people and started building her own empire, with the former allies bing her vassals and helping her govern her territory.


    Seeing this, the deep voice returned, echoing through the space.


    "Congrattions, Huang Xinyi. You have proven your leadership and strategic prowess by sessfullypleting the Trial of Dominion."


    "Bypleting the final challenge, you receive the citizens''plete initial trust value, along with the recognition of the Guardian spirit of the City, five Army expansion cards, and the final key to the city lord''s treasury."


    Huang Xinyi smiled as she felt a surge of relief. She had done it. She had built an army, expanded her territory, and managed resources and alliances effectively.


    Her vision blurred again, and she returned to the empty city barracks. She was on the ground, and no one else was around.


    So she hurriedly got up and made her way towards the barracks'' exit. As the door opened, she saw Xu Qianghua smiling at her.


    "Well done, Xinyi," he said, his voice filled with pride. "You have finished all the challenges in three days."


    "Thank you, Master," Huang Xinyi replied, feeling a deep sense of aplishment.


    And before they could say anything, they heard the voice of the World''s Will in their minds.


    "Congrattions, your summoned person is the first person toplete the City Lord''s challenges."


    "You and Huang Xinyi each get a cultivation level upgrade. You receive the citizens''plete initial trust and the recognition of the Guardian spirit of the City."


    Xu Qianghua heard this and could not help but smile as he had basically achieved what many months in hisst life took in a matter of days.


    All this had to do with the beautifuldy in front of him. This made Xu Qianghua, who could not control himself, hug her and twirl around with joy.


    Huang Xinyi, who was held in his arms, smiled at his actions and could not help but blush as she did not expect this reaction from him.


    But then she realized that she did not mind this sort of behavior. This made her doubt herself, as she had never allowed any other man to do what Xu Qianghua was doing right now.


    However, she soon saw other citizens looking their way with their hands pointing toward them, which made her so shy that she wanted to find a room and lock herself in.


    "Master, stop spinning around like an idiot," she said as she chuckled. "You are embarrassing us."


    Xu Qianghuaughed and stopped spinning as he nodded and smiled at her.


    "That''s good, Xinyi." He said, still holding her in his arms. "You have done well."


    The World Will''s voice continued.


    "As Huang Xinyi is the first person to finish the challenges, you and she will have your names engraved on a special monument that will be erected after the first 100 people finish these challenges."


    "In addition, this achievement will be known throughout the entire continent and even to other continents in a few moments."


    "So, would you like to use your real name or your yer ID?"


    Xu Qianghua nodded. "yer ID."


    He picked this because even though he knew that his real name would not be hidden for long, the people he had befriended before do not know his real name.


    Using his ID, he can tell them where to find him. This is because, along with his name, the World''s Will also tells the other yers which city it is so they can move here if they wish.


    After a few seconds, everyone on Nexara heard the World Will''s voice.


    "Congrattions to Huang Xinyi and her summoner Qiangqiang onpleting the City Lord''s challenges of Jingzhong City."


    "As they are the first ones toplete, they receive additional rewards, which are a minor realm upgrade to both parties, 50 Army expansion cards, and finally, they get the army realized from the third challenge simtion."


    When the yers heard this, their jaws dropped as most of them were still in the inn, perfecting their powers.


    As for others, they also had a simr expression, but their reaction was much less than that of the yers as they do not have any cultivation base like the yers.


    This led them to believe that Xu Qianghua was a government worker or part of the people who had brought them to this world.


    As many of them are still in disbelief that their old world is gone.

 Chapter 102: New City Lord

    Meanwhile, the yers were shocked by what the World''s Will said because they thought that this was impossible.


    This is because they had never expected anyone to be able to leave the inn, and they thought it would take a few more months before those strong cultivators gained enough strength to pass all three challenges.


    And it did not help that the first person toplete these challenges was not a yer but a yer''s summoned creature, which made everything even more unbelievable.


    "What? This can''t be," one of the yers eximed.


    "But aren''t most of the yers still stuck in the inn as they cannot control their strength?" another yer asked, confused.


    He asked this because he judged this fact from his inn, which happened to have some of those top yers.


    Seeing them still here, he concluded that most of the other yers were still stuck in the inn.


    "Yeah, and if it had been a normal NPC, then the World''s Will would not have made this announcement, which means it has to be a yer.


    But how could he finish those challenges?" another added.


    However, the other yers had simr questions, but none of them got an answer, as they would have to wait until they could leave this inn and figure out where the City with the first yer-summoned City Lord was living.


    Meanwhile, in Jingzhong City.


    Both Xu Qianghua and Hang Xinyi have gone to the City Lord''s mansion so that she can be crowned the new City Lord.


    They then made their way to the main hall, where the City Lord usually holds meetings with his staff about the city.


    "Are you ready, Xinyi?" Xu Qianghua asked as they entered the room.


    "Yes, I am," Hang Xinyi replied, nodding slightly.


    As they entered, they saw an empty room with a red carpet on the ground leading towards the only piece of furniture: a throne.


    This is the throne that only the City Lord is allowed to sit on, as this not only symbolizes the position of the City Lord but also because this throne is the eye for this City''s formation.


    Yes, this city has a formation, as do other cities, but they are all in a passive state where it will only activate when the city is under threat.


    However, that is only the protection formation, which is part of the city formation but not the whole part, as each city formation is a mix of the defense formation, attack formation, spiritual qi gathering formation, concealment formation, and tracking formation.


    These formationsbined be the City Formation.


    This is the reason why only the City Lords are able to sit on the throne as they are the ones who control the formation and monitor the city so that they are able to respond to any and all problems.


    The two walked toward the throne, and then Xu Qianghua stopped while Hang Xinyi continued on and slowly sat down.


    As soon as she did, a middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere next to Xu Qianghua. He then took a knee, cing a hand over his chest in a salute.


    "Hello to the new City Lord; I am the Guardian of this city; you can call me Chen Zhong," he said without raising his head the whole time.


    "My Lord, you have proven your wisdom and leadership skills and have gained the ability to control this and, in turn, me as I and the city are one."


    "Thank you for your words," Hang Xinyi said, nodding at the middle-aged man.


    She knew what he was talking about because, as the City''s Guardian, he does not have a physical body, as all of the City Guardians worldwide are famous generals who have stored their souls in the core of the City''s formation.


    (A/N: I have changed the Guardians to be the soul of those generals instead of their avatars as this way, they have more roles and valuepared to before)


    They are the spirit of the City''s formation and need a dependablemander to direct the citizens in dire need.


    So, although he may look like a middle-aged man, he could be the oldest soul residing in this city, as all the other humans should be dead by now.


    "Please stand up," she said.


    As soon as he heard this, Chen Zhong stood and looked at her.


    "You are now the new City Lord, and I will be at your service," he said, nodding slightly.


    Xu Qianghua looked at them and smiled, seeing that things were going well.


    Then, Chen Zhong continued, "There is one thing I want to mention, My Lord."


    "What is that?" Hang Xinyi asked, curious as to what it was.


    "We have a tradition in this city: We hold a banquet after you be the new City Lord," he replied, smiling.


    Xu Qianghua, who heard this, thought it was a good idea. As some native families have been living in this city for a long time, this banquet will be a good way to meet these people.


    "That''s good, but how does it work? How many people do we need to invite?" he asked.


    Hang Xinyi and the Guardian, who heard him speak, did not say anything as Hang Xinyi knew what he was thinking about, and the Guardian also knew that Xu Qianghua was someone important to the City Lord.


    For the natives, the yers are simr to them but with much better cultivation talent, and this is because the World''s Will did not want to differentiate between them, which might create a rift and lead to more problems in the long run.


    But in hisst life, the World''s Will forgot about the yers, who still thought of these natives as NPCs whom they could kill and loot.


    This led to many powerful native cultivators openly opposing the yers and their forces for many years.


    Eventually, those yers who still viewed these natives as NPCs were either killed or locked up, and the high-level yers who treated the natives with respect had to go to those natives and calm them down.


    The only good thing was that this happened before the Zerg Invasion; otherwise, the yers would have had a much harder time.


    This time, Xu Qianghua had to ensure this did not happen, but he could only ensure the Central Continent. All the other top yers are needed to take care of this.


    But he nned to resolve this incident before it became a massive problem, just like in hisst life.


    "Well, the number of people is up to the new City Lord, as it is a custom to invite all the families that have lived in the city for a long time.


    If the new City Lord wishes to invite them, then you only need to mention it, and the heads of those families will be more than happy to attend," he said.


    "Then I think we should hold this banquet," Hang Xinyi said, smiling.


    Xu Qianghua nodded at her words. "That''s a good idea. This will also help you get used to the other families here, making your life easier."


    He had been thinking about how she would interact with the city''s natives, who had lived there for many years and had their own opinions on certain things.


    It was alsomon for the natives to distrust outsiders, especially if they were from different cities or, in this case, yers who came to this city and upied the most important position avable.


    And Xu Qianghua did not want this to happen, so he wanted her to get to know these natives well before something like that happened.


    "Yes, Master," Hang Xinyi said as she nodded slightly.


    Xu Qianghua smiled at her response and then spoke, "Alright, let''s get started on the preparations."


    Hang Xinyi nodded again, stood up from the throne, and walked over to the Guardian.


    "Anything else?" she asked him, looking at him.


    He thought for a moment before replying, "First, we should discuss the details of your role as City Lord. You must appoint staff members to assist you with your duties."


    The reason why she was willing to listen to what he had to say even though she had experience from herst life and from the third challenge.


    It is because she had a lot of respect for the Guardian, who was willing to let his soul stay in this world, which is not something that everyone is willing to do.


    "I don''t think we need to be worried about that," she said.


    When the World''s Will rewarded her for being the first City Lord, she received not only the army she used tomand but also the internal staff that had been with her since the start of the third challenge.


    So she is not worried about these as she can fully trust these people as they have gone through many challenges and trials before they are selected.


    ording to the World''s Will, she will get them when shest saw them, which means that these people are given to her when they are at their peak.


    Chen Zhong nodded, seeing that she understood what he was trying to say. "Very well, My Lady. Then, I will leave you alone now."


    And with that, Chen Zhong disappeared, leaving Hang Xinyi and Xu Qianghua alone in the room.


    The two then walked out of the room together, as there was a much more important event to attend to.


    Setting up the Xu Family.

 Chapter 103: Xu Family

    Soon, both of them returned to the Xu family mansion, where everyone was waiting for them.


    As soon as they entered, all thedies surrounded Huang Xinyi and congratted her on finishing the challenges and bing the new City Lord.


    "Congrattions, Xinyi!" Bai Lingyun eximed, hugging her. The otherdies, including the maids, followed suit.


    During these few days, Huang Xinyi and thedies had gotten close enough to call each other by their first names without any problems.


    Then she looked at Xu Qianghua, who was standing beside Huang Xinyi.


    "I see that you are also very proud of her," she said, smiling at him.


    Xu Qianghua smiled back and replied, "Yes, I am."


    Then he continued, "But now, we can finally use the Family token and start our ns." He finished as he took out the Family token.


    Then he looked up and said, "I am going to use this now, so be ready, as all of us will be teleported into the subspace after using the token."


    When everyone heard this, they were confused, but they trusted Xu Qianghua, so they nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, let''s get started," Xu Qianghua nodded.


    He took a deep breath, holding the Family Token in his hand. Then, he began channeling his spirit qi into the token.


    As soon as he did, a bright sh of light filled the room, making everyone squint their eyes.


    The next moment, when the light faded, they stood in apletely different ce. Their room had disappeared, and they were now in a wide, open space that seemed to go on forever.


    The air was fresh and cool, and there was a peaceful feeling all around them, but they felt a much purer Spiritual Qi in the air, which surprised them. Since the world had just changed, the Spiritual Qi in the air was still pure.


    Xu Qianghua looked around, taking in the new surroundings. The token he had used was of Chaos Rank, so everything should be different from what he had seen before.


    They were in what looked like a vast courtyard with arge mansion in the center. The mansion was built in a traditional style, with curved roofs and wooden beams, and it looked very grand and well-kept.


    There were lush gardens full of colorful flowers and tall trees, and in the distance, they could see a flowing river that sparkled under the sunlight.


    "Where are we?" Liu Anwei asked, breaking the silence.


    "This is the subspace created by the Family Token," Xu Qianghua replied, his voice calm but excited.


    "It''s a special ce just for our family, with everything needed to prosper and ensure that the family can stay stable."


    They all looked around, amazed by what they saw. The subspace had everything they could ask for.


    There were multiple training grounds with various weapons and dummies for martial arts practice.


    There were also nine-story pagodas for meditation all over the subspace.


    Many mountains had gardens that seemed to be full of rare herbs and nts with many different formations surrounding the mountains for protection.


    Then the group noticed that they were standing on top of a formation.


    Spatial Formation (Rank 13)


    Description: One of the mostmon but hard-to-learn formations used to travel distances depending on the quality of the formation


    Xu Qianghua knew this formation, as it was used to travel between the different continents in Nexara, but that one was only at Rank 7.


    The ranks 1-13 are simr to the Item ranks, but the cultivators in the void use ranking instead, as it helps them ssify things better, and it sounds much better than using the item ssification.


    For example, the Rank 7 Spatial Formation can easily go from continent to continent without too much spatial disturbance along the way.


    These formations have a Spiritual Qi Gathering formation mixed with them to suck in the Spiritual Qi from the air to recharge itself.


    But it takes more than a year to recharge, so most cultivators use the Spiritual stones to recharge them, which saves a lot of time.


    "This ce is so beautiful," Su Meixue murmured, her eyes wide with wonder.


    Xu Qianghua nodded in agreement, feeling a deep sense of relief as he saw that all the buildings and tools were of really high quality, which was hard to find in the whole void.


    He could already imagine this empty subspace being filled with Xu family members spending their lives here without anything to worry about.


    After taking a moment to appreciate the surroundings, Xu Qianghua turned to the others. ''We should explore the subspace and see what else is here,'' he suggested.


    They all agreed, so they separated and went to different parts of the subspace to better understand their new home.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, Su Meifang, and Su Men went towards the main building they saw when they first entered this subspace.


    As they entered, they found that the inside was just as impressive as the outside.


    The first thing they saw was the meeting area with the main Family Head seat at an elevated position at the end of the room.


    But as there was no one else other than them, the ce looked deserted, but the furniture was the most luxurious and awe-inspiring items they had ever seen.


    This included Xu Qianghua, as it seemed that the furniture was made specifically for this room. This shocked him, as he had never seen something like this in his life.


    Soon, they left the hall and went around the mansion to see the spacious and elegantly furnished rooms and several bedrooms, each with its own bathroom.


    They had soft carpets,rge windows that let in plenty of light, and walls adorned with beautiful paintings.


    Then they went to the dining room, which had a huge table that could seat more than 30 people and a kitchen stocked with all sorts of ingredients.


    Then they came towards the cultivation room, which was made of pure Spiritual stones and had many formations covering it, giving it a mysterious feeling.


    "This must be the cultivation room," Xu Qianghua said, stepping closer to the formation.


    "It looks like it''s designed to boost our cultivation speed along with making sure the Spiritual Qi inside is in its purest form."


    This excited the two maids behind him, as it meant that their cultivation speed would increase significantly.


    But as soon as they entered the cultivation room, they were shocked.


    What they saw was not cultivation cushions, which are provided in all the other cultivation rooms, but instead, a huge bed that could fit more than ten people.


    This was unexpected, as they had never expected a bed to be here instead of cushions.


    This room did not look like a bedroom, as the bed was the only thing in it, along with a door on one side of the room.


    But before they could think more about this, they felt their bodies rapidly sucking in the Spiritual Qi in this room, which made them hurriedly climb the bed and sit down as they concentrated on making the Qi follow the right path as they reached their Dantians for the girls while Xu Qianghua''s Bright Golden Core started to spin at an rming rate as it started to change color as it absorbed the Spiritual Qi..


    After a while, Su Meifang''s body shook as her cultivation realm went from the Late Foundation Realm to the Peak Foundation Realm.


    Soon, Su Men followed behind as she broke through the Peak Foundation Realm.


    As for Xu Qianghua? His Realm was still the Middle Golden Core, as the Early, Middle, Late, and Peak were something that the cultivators used to divide the 1-9 levels in each Realm.


    With the stages from 1 to 9 divided into four levels: Early Stage (1-3), Middle Stage (4-6), Late Stage (7-8), and Peak Stage (9).


    And he had just broken from the first level to the second just now; it took him so much


    Spiritual Qi because, as the Realm improves, so does the quantity and quality of the Spiritual Qi.


    Sometimeter, after making sure that there were no more problems in their bodies, they started to figure out what kind of room it was.


    Su Meifang, seeing nothing else in the room, went to the only other door in the room and opened it.


    Inside, they saw a massive hot spring with all the necessary items required, along with rubber mats to lie on.


    When she told the other two people this, they were shocked and speechless as they figured out what this room was.


    "This is a Dual Cultivation Room," they said at the same time.


    "Looks like we can go back to how we used to live before the merge," Xu Qianghua said, which made the eyes of the two girls sparkle.


    This was because, after the merge, they did not get to spend much time with their master as he was busy most of the time.


    When they were at the inn, he was upied with the Shadow Members, who drained him of energy.


    And after they left the inn, they were all busy cultivating while their master was busy finishing the City Lord challenges.


    Moreover, with the two newdies joining them, they were too shy to boldly ask their master about this.

 Chapter 104: Xu Family 2

    Meanwhile, on Nexara.


    Everyone who was still shocked about the new City Lord once again heard the voice of the World''s Will.


    *Congrattions to yer Qiangqiang for being the first person to use the Family Token.*


    *As such, they receive the following rewards: a minor realm upgrade for everyone in the family, 50 Family Cards of different ranks, and finally, a unique item.*


    This caused the yers and the citizens who were sent to different parts of the world to once again have their jaws drop to the ground, as they could not believe what they had just heard.


    However, the yers were not surprised by this announcement because they had expected that Qiangqiang would be the first one to use the Family Token.


    They were able to understand the basic requirements from the small library that each inn has.


    In that library, there is not only this introductory information but also details on where they are and how far away the nearest city is to them.


    So they were just surprised, but this cannot be said for the people who did not get this information.


    They were not given this luxury, as the World''s Will deemed them natives who would learn about these matters after the nearby yers settled in their city.


    But these people will not get the answers right now, as most of them are struggling just to survive, having been only given a basic set of clothes along with some silver coins to live by the World''s Will.


    In this world, there is another currency that is mainly used by mortals or low-level cultivators, as Spiritual Stones are something that is hard to find for them.


    So they use gold, silver, and copper coins to trade, with a ratio of 1:100:1000.


    Each low-level Spiritual Stone is worth 10 gold coins, and this is a stable rate without any changes, even if the quantity of the Spiritual Stones increases.


    This is because these stones have many uses, such as cultivating, pill refining, and formation energy sources.


    They are also one of the main materials used for all the other items that use spiritual qi as their power source.


    But this amount of money is not enough for these people to find a cultivation manual and start cultivating, as you will need more than 10 Spirit Stones even to buy a low-level manual.


    So many people are jealous of seeing Xu Qianghua and his group getting the first City Lord position and now being able to be the first person to use the Family Token.


    Most yers and the general Old World people think of Qiangqiang as lucky, while others are divided between thinking that he knew some kind of inside information, which led him to prepare in advance.


    But they cannot do anything, as they do not have any way to contact the yer. And even if they did, what could they do? All of them know that in this world, strength is needed before they can ask for anything.


    However, there are always some mentally challenged people who do not care about this fact and try to form groups in their city or their inn so that they can demand Xu Qianghua hand over everything he has because they are humans.


    To these kinds of people, there were many reactions; some looked at them with disgust or disdain, some agreed with them but knew their strengths and were silent without voicing their opinions.


    But this was all seen by some of the friends that Xu Qianghua made before the merge, who, in hisst life, became the top leaders of this world.


    These people just watched and made a mental note of their appearances, which they will use to trade with Xu Qianghua.


    This is what Xu Qianghua hopes to do, as he does not want them to use this as a favor. He knew these people, and owing them a favor is not the best thing to do, as they will most likely use it when they are in dire need.


    But this does not mean this rtionship will stay like this, as Xu Qianghua hopes to have loyal friends who he can depend on to protect this from all threats.


    Back in the Xu Family Subspace.


    Xu Qianghua, who had left the dual cultivation room, suddenly felt a wave of spiritual Qi enter his body.


    Soon, his cultivation realm broke from the Middle Gold Core Realm to the Late Gold Core Realm, and then the wave stopped.


    He hurriedly checked his Dantian and his body to see what was happening, but he only saw that the color of his golden core, which was bright golden, had now changed to deep golden.


    This meant that his Golden Core had advanced to the Late Gold Core stage and was in a stable state without any problems with his foundation.


    He did not know what to say about this until he opened the Status and checked the log to see the rewards given by the World''s Will, which included the small stage upgrade for all of the Xu family members.


    And he was not wrong, as both Su Meifang and Su Men felt the same way as he did when Spiritual Qi entered their bodies and upgraded their cultivation from Peak Foundation Realm to Early Gold Core Realm.


    After some time, both of them opened their eyes, which they had closed when they felt the wave of Spiritual Qi, and then looked at the logs simr to Xu Qianghua and were surprised to see the rewards.


    Then the three of them decided to split up and explore further, as there were still many ces left.


    While Su Meifang and Su Men went to inspect the other rooms, Xu Qianghua headed towards the main bedroom, which was in the deepest part of the mansion.


    This was because something else was hidden in that room, the most important item in this subspace.


    Soon, he entered the room and approached a small shelf on one end of the room. He ced his hand on the wall of the shelf and injected his Spiritual Qi.


    For the first few seconds, there was no response, but after those seconds, the whole thing split into two, revealing a staircase leading downward.


    Xu Qianghua walked forward and descended for a few minutes before he saw an ancient door with intricate carvings along with faint formation markings that were hard to decipher.


    Xu Qianghua then ced his hand on the door, which reacted by shing a bright light, causing Xu Qianghua to squint his eyes for a moment before he felt a light stab on one of his fingers.


    This caused him to instinctively remove his hand, but he saw a needle with a few drops of his blood where his hand had been.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua sighed in relief. This meant that this subspace was now his own property, and no one weaker than him could leave, and no one who did not have a way to find the location of their subspace could enter.


    As he was thinking about this, the ancient door slowly opened, and a warm light hit his face.


    As it did, Xu Qianghua could feel his soul, which was inside his Golden Core, slowly being baptized as it grew stronger and more solid.


    Soon, the light faded, revealing what was inside the room.


    What he saw were two objects next to each other: one was the Family stele, which is the main controller of the whole subspace.


    The other object was a sphere with multiple lights glowing inside of it. This was the Guardian Sphere for the subspace.


    And this is what he hade for, as he knew the perfect person to use this sphere on.


    Guardian Sphere (Chaos)


    Description: The Guardian and Protector of this subspace.


    This sphere is something that almost all the Family-style yers want. The quality of the sphere is less important than the sphere itself, as to fulfill its main function, it has to change into something that is eptable to everyone in the area it protects.


    So what does this mean? It means you can customize this sphere to your liking, and 95% of yers choose their ideal partner as the model.


    They then make that person their main wife or husband, depending on their choice.


    This is because Guardians are immortal and able to live forever. Their strength is a reflection of the Family Head, so both partners are of the same Realm.


    In addition, they are the most ideal partners, as one of them protects the base while the other one leads their family members to glory.


    Xu Qianghua already had someone fit for this job, so he called her.


    ''Hey system, do you want to fuse your main soul to this sphere and finally have a body?'' he asked in his mind.


    [Are you sure, host? You know you can create apletely new being who does not have any memories and is a nk te,] she asked.


    ''I am sure, as I have known you for a whole lifetime, and I know for sure that I can leave this subspace in your hands,'' he smiled as he said this.

 Chapter 105: The System receives a body

    [Okay, Master, I will follow your lead and ensure that this subspace is taken care of and that it is a wonderful ce for you and your family,] the system said.


    ''You are also part of the family, but before, no one other than me knew about you, but from now on, that will change,'' Xu Qianghua said.


    Soon after, he finished preparing the guardian sphere. He injected spiritual Qi into it and let the system''s soul leave his body and enter it.


    As soon as the soul entered, the sphere started to spin, slow at first, but its speed increased by the second.


    The colorful lights inside converged and slowly formed a human-like figure inside the sphere.


    As time passed, the human figure began to develop details, including a female figure with long purple hair and an hourss shape.


    Soon, the sphere slowly started to have cracks simr to eggshells, but the sphere was muchrger than any other egg he had seen before, which quickly expanded until they werepletely broken.


    When this happened, Xu Qianghua, who was paying close attention, knew that she was almost done and was about to break through the sphere.


    This did not surprise him, as he had read some books about it written by some of the high-level family heads.


    They wrote these events down to sell them at a high price, as many people would like to know how the process works and what the final result is.


    However, what he did not know was that in those stories, those family heads left out some of the negative points of this event.


    One of them is how, due to some of thews in the Family Stele, the Guardians'' personalities differ from person to person.


    Some even have bloodthirsty personalities, as they like to kill some of the people that they were meant to protect.


    This caused a lot of idents in some of the families that had bloodthirstyws or something simr, but because of this, those families were able to gain a special talent that helped them recover their health during fights.


    As this could happen anytime and anywhere, and all the family heads were not able to check thews inside the Family Stele without the guardian''s help which led to a lot of idents.


    So to deal with this, many family heads usually brought in some of the servants that they had summoned before to act as the first meal if their Guardian had the same problem.


    And this did not cause the family heads any difort as, for them, the Guardians are much more important than the lives of the servants or even some of the low-level family members.


    This is because, for them, the Guardians are the best protectors of their territory and are usually the only beings they need to leave to ensure that their territory is not invaded by others.


    However, the only good thing was that the Guardians never hurt the Family Heads, as they had the power to erase the Guardians'' conscience and make them into puppets, which has happened many times.


    But those family heads hid these details from the world as they did not want the other Guardians to be prosecuted and isted due to some bad ones.


    Back to the room.


    The figure, with her long dark purple hair and warm golden eyes, stands tall at 5''11". Her curvaceous figure and elegant presence make her both captivating andmanding.


    While Xu Qianghua was lost in lust as he viewed her F-cup breasts, the figure slowly opened her eyes and looked around as she took in the new feeling.


    The system never thought she would be able to have a physical form after merging with Xu Qianghua, as she knew how hard the conditions were.


    Even now, when Xu Qianghua nned to let her be the Guardian, she was not confident that it would work as her original powers were far higher than this world.


    This is why the Supreme Will limited her abilities. At first, the Supreme Will even wanted to remove her from Xu Qianghua''s body and send her to the highest-level world in the void so that she could grow there, but his parents stopped him.


    So she did not have much expectation that this method would work, but to her shock, it did, and she could feel almost all of her power essible to her but in limited quantities as her strength was still low.


    She then slowly tried moving her hand, as she never had an opportunity to do that since she became the system. Soon, she smiled when she realized she could move again, and her heart was filled with happiness.


    ''Looks like I finally have a body now,'' she thought. ''So what should I call him now?''


    She then left the topic of getting a body and came to the point of what to call Xu Qianghua from now on.


    Before, she used to call him "Host" or "Master," but now the rtionship would most likely change as she knew him well enough to know that he would most likely not let the status quo stay as is.


    But before she could think more about this, she saw Xu Qianghua''s hand stretched out towards her, which she took almost instantly and jumped into his arms.


    This was because the bottom part of the sphere was slowly disintegrating and merging with her, and soon, in his arms, she was fully dressed with that sphere''s help.


    She wore a sleek, modern dress with qipao-inspired details, knee-high ck stockings, and a decorative hairpin on the side.


    As soon as Xu Qianghua felt her hug him with her legs mping his waist, he could see the excitement in her eyes as she started to sway in his arms.


    As she did, sheughed loudly and eximed, "I finally have a body!"


    Xu Qianghua did not say anything; she just smiled back and hugged her closer while she keptughing until tears fell from her eyes.


    Eventually, she got over the happiness she was experiencing and stopped swaying, but still had her hands wrapped around Xu Qianghua''s neck.


    Her golden eyes shone like jewels, which made him space out for a few seconds, making her giggle.


    "What are you smiling at? Is there something wrong with my face?" she asked curiously after returning from his trance.

 Chapter 106: Celestial Void Weaver Physique

    She shook her head, leaving strands of long, purple hair on one side of her shoulders.


    While her legs were mped around Xu Qianghua, she started to process everything she could do as the Guardian of this subspace.


    And while she did, she also created a sofa out of thin air for Xu Qianghua to sit on. She sat on hisp with her eyes closed as she monitored the whole subspace.


    She could feel an infinite amount of power inside her, and this was all due to the Chaos-ranked Family token, which allowed her to control a lot of the power.


    While she was doing that, Xu Qianghua brought up her Status to see her strengths.


    Name: N/A


    Species: Void Race/Celestial Race


    Age: 25


    Physique: Celestial Void Weaver Physique


    Gender: Female


    Realm: Late Gold Core Realm


    HP: ¡Þ


    Spiritual Qi: ¡Þ


    Weapons: N/A


    Cultivation Method: Void Genesis Art


    Combat Methods:


    Void Strike


    Creation Shield


    Spatial Rift


    Skills: N/A


    [Feedback: An unknown being who had been sucked into this void along with a human is finally able to get a new body, which allows her to tap into her untold power, which can even scare the Supreme Will.]


    The first thing he noticed was her race column, which had two different races written on it, which made him curious, so he used his mind to expand on those races.


    Void Race: A race that is specially bred by the Supreme Will to help it manage the void. This race has many different branches, including the Guardians of the Family stele, which guard their territory.


    Celestial Race: A long-forgotten race with few remaining survivors who travel across different voids to find a special source of power that will help them give birth to a new Celestial.


    As he read this, he could not help but be envious of these descriptions. Both races seem to have a long past and a high future that anyone would love to have.


    But then he thought about how she was his, which caused him to calm down and instead thought about these races.


    He knew about the Void Race, which is well-known because all of its members have different appearances.


    But the one thing that makes them alike is how they will make sure that the void in their area is protected and stable so that they can lessen the burden of the Supreme Will.


    And they do not do this because the Supreme Willmands them to, but out of free will, as the first Void Race members pledged themselves to serve the Supreme Will, which has been upheld until now.


    Next is the Celestial Race, which he has never heard of, but from the description, he figured out that this one is the physique she received due to her losing her physical body.


    And he thinks that this is a good thing, as from what he heard the system say about what she could do before being sucked into this void with him made him take a deep breath.


    Because she told him that she could create an entire universe with a wave of her hand and then make it one of the strongest in that sector without any outside help.


    Next up is her physique, which is another thing he does not know about. From what he can see, all of the details in front of him are new.


    Neither of them has ever talked about this, and losing her physical body is a sore spot for her.


    And in hisst life, she tried to create a body for herself, but it failed, and that abomination turned into a powerful monster that was able to destroy a or even more, but it mysteriously disappeared after it waspletely awake.


    Yes, this was done by his parents, who were watching over him. They knew the true capabilities of this abomination, which was able to destroy a sector of the void if it self-destructed, so they erased it from existence after they figured out its true potential.


    And Xu Qianghua, who did not know this, clicked on her physique section to check out the details.


    Physique Name: Celestial Void Weaver Physique


    Description: The Celestial Void Weaver Physique merges the concepts of the void and creation. This physique allows her to manipte the void to create and transform, blending the emptiness of the void with the power of creation.


    Another OP physique that cannot be found in any of the books he read in hisst life, but now he was able to get over this and continue to look at the other sections.


    Her cultivation realm is simr to his, which is the basic requirement for a Guardian, so this did not cause him to react much.


    Then his attention went to her HP and Spiritual Qi. He knew that the bars would be high as Guardians are the strongest in their territory.


    But this high is just absurd, as this would mean that the beautifuldy sitting on hisp can fight nonstop and never have to worry about losing her health during the fight.


    Next is her Cultivation manual, which is the Void Genesis Art.


    Its name alone can exin that this has something to do with her physique, which is understandable and a good choicepared to learning one of the ones they have right now, which are good but will not give her much help.


    But he still checked it just to see if this cultivation manual could only be used by her or if others could use it too, which might sound greedy.


    But he has to start thinking about his future family members who will have different physiques and will need different cultivation methods to further improve their realm and strength, which is important in the long run.


    Manual Name: Void Genesis Art


    Description: The Void Genesis Art is aprehensive cultivation technique that harnesses the Celestial Void Weaver Physique to blend the power of the void with creation. It emphasizes versatility, allowing the practitioner to manipte both void energy and creative forces to achieve a variety of effects.

 Chapter 107: Li Xinyue

    Lastly, the Void Genesis Art temte gave threebat methods, the three mostmon but the most useful: attack, defense, and movement.


    Void Strike has long-range and close-range capabilities, meaning she has several different options against her opponents in a fight.


    Meanwhile, Creation Shield has the ability to switch between a physical shield and a Spiritual Qi shield so that it will block both physical attacks and attacks from Spiritual Qi.


    And finally, the Spatial Rift is a special attack method that not only has short-distance teleportation but also has the ability to imprison someone by creating a special subspace with no way out.


    ''All good, in my opinion.'' After reading all this, Xu Qianghua nodded as he closed her Status bar, and his attention returned to the system, which still had her eyes closed.


    Seeing this, he also closed his eyes and started cultivating, as he did not want to disturb her while she got used to her new role.


    Some time passed like this until he sensed the System slowly opening her eyes and looking straight at him, and then she tried to find a better position in hisp.


    Seeing this, he let her do what she wanted to and just looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "Okay, let''s talk about what new abilities you have gained since you became the Guardian of this subspace," he said.


    "Yes, master, but before that, I would like to ask you to give me a name," she said, looking straight at him.


    "Right, you came to this void before you got your name," he said.


    You see, the Celestial Race gets their name after they reach adulthood, which takes about a billion years, which might seem like a lot, but that amount of time is just enough for the Celestial Race to master their power, which is how they differentiate between adulthood and childhood periods.


    And the system was still a million-something years old when we met, and she got pulled into this void, so it is not odd that she would ask for a name.


    "But why do you want me to give you one? Don''t you have some in your mind?" he asked, confused.


    "No, since you helped me get this body, I would like you to give me a name," she said.


    "Okay, let me think," he said as he closed his eyes and started to think of good names.


    But then he thought about how this is like a new life for the system because now she does not have to store her soul in his body and instead has her own body.


    "What about Li Xinyue? It''s a name that carries the meaning of ''new moon,'' symbolizing a fresh start or a new beginning, which perfectly reflects your transformation into a human-like form." he asked as he waited for her response.


    When she heard this, she was surprised as she did not expect him to pick this name, which perfectly matched her current situation, and the name itself sounded good to hear.


    So she quickly nodded her head as she smiled brightly at him.


    "Thank you, master, I love this name," she said as she hugged him again, with her chin ced on his shoulder.


    And just when he was about to say something, he noticed that the system, or Li Xinyue, started crying as she hugged him tighter.


    When he saw this, he smiled and slowly patted her back, letting her cry. He could think of some things that prompted her to start crying.


    From the start, she tries to be tough and show that she can deal with anything, but Xu Qianghua can see that she is not okay and that her losing her body and her powers being sealed hurt her a lot.


    Even in hisst life, he tried his best toe up with ways to create a body for her, but all of them failed as the quality of those items did not meet her requirements, which caused her to lose confidence.


    Then Xu Qianghua waited for her to calm down and let out all the frustration so that she would truly be a new person who had let go of all the past difficulties. This might take a much longer amount of time, but starting now is a good time.


    They stayed in this position for some time before she moved back and smiled at him apologetically as she calmed herself.


    Then, both of them looked at each other and smiled.


    "How do you feel now?" he asked.


    "I am feeling better now," she continued. "Now, getting back to the topic, I have basically understood what the role of a Guardian other than protecting their territory is."


    "As Guardians, we can also change theyout of the whole ce and make necessary changes, but we cannot change the locations of any of the main buildings designated by the Family Head.


    But most Guardians do not care much about this feature as most of them are busy with other things to change theyout often, which is why this feature is only used when there is a major upgrade in their territory," she said.


    "Next, we have the ability to perceive all thews avable in the family stele and help the Family Head better lead their families depending on thews avable.


    But from the feedback I got from the stele, I can confidently tell you that we do not need to pick a path and instead ept all the paths, as our stele has all thews in the void, and they areplete.


    So, in the future, we will be able to cater to all the geniuses that are either summoned or born from our family and not have topromise someone''s future," she finished.


    "And something I had never expected, but because this is a Chaos-level token, the Guardians are also able to leave the subspace just like its inhabitants, but we lose unlimited HP and Spiritual Qi," she said with an excited smile.


    When Xu Qianghua heard this, he was relieved. He had seen many examples of geniuses being buried because their family stele did not have the rightws to help them.


    You see, thesews are kind of an important node in this void, as they are the holders of all the different powers that a cultivator is able to borrow and use.


    However, each cultivator is different, which means that they have different requirements regarding thews their bodies can handle.


    "Okay, we can talk more about this after you meet everyone else," he said as he patted her back and motioned her to get up.


    After both of them got up, Li Xinyue used Spatial Rift, teleported them to the main mansion''s meeting hall, and reminded all thedies in the subspace to gather.


    This is one of the perks that Guardians get, so they can promptly gather all the fighting power in case someone attacks.


    Soon after hearing the reminder, everyone started heading towards the main mansion, and the first ones to reach them were the two maids who were still in the mansion.


    And when they saw Li Xinyue, they were stunned at first but thought she might be a new summon.


    Li Xinyue also did not exin in detail as she wanted everyone else to arrive before she told them about herself.


    After a little while, all the otherdies also arrived and were amazed by the luxurious meeting hall.


    They were also surprised by the new arrival but did notment on it as they knew they would know who she was, as Xu Qianghua never really hid anything important from them.


    Seeing everyone present, Xu Qianghua took the stage and said, "So, you all might be wondering who she is.


    She is the Guardian of our subspace and the protector and overseer of this ce while we are away. In addition, she also had a different identity before she became the Guardian."


    "But before that, have you girls read about novels where the main character receives a system?" he asked them, to which everyone nodded.


    And before he could answer them about why he asked this question, Liu Meiying spoke first, "So are you saying that she used to be a system? And now you gave her the Guardian role?" she asked, understanding where he was going.


    "Yes." After that, he exined how the system had been with him in his past life, just like them, and they had a close bond, so he was confident enough to give her this role.


    He then also exined his past about not being from this world anding from a different void and how Li Xinyue got sucked in with him, and how, due to her original body being destroyed during the travel, she had to be the system.


    Next to him, Li Xinyue, who had been quiet, spoke, "I know you all will have questions, and we will answer them to the best of my ability, but not now, as right now, we have to set up the Xu family and summon our first nsmen."

 Chapter 108: Resource Distribution

    But the room was still quiet as everyone, except Bai Lingyun and Bai Xueyan, was still shocked by the information that Xu Qianghua was not from this world.


    However, they soon came back to their senses and thought, ''That''s how it is.''


    This is because, from childhood, Xu Qianghua had always shown a mature mindset and was always the calmest in the room, making everyone worried that he might have some problem.


    But after repeated checks, they could not find anything, so they just had to chalk it up to his mindset developing faster than others.


    And this is not umon, as many such children are smarter than their peers and would be the benchmark that other parents set for their children.


    But they could have never imagined that Xu Qianghua would be a transmigrated individual, and now he is both a regressed and a transmigrated individual.


    Some of them even went as far as pinching their thighs to make sure they were awake, as this kind of plot is something they have never seen any other authors write.


    And even if they did, the book should have never received any attention, or else the author would most likely be admitted to the hospital by the readers foring up with these kinds of plots.


    Getting back on the subject, everyone then looked at Li Xinyue as she started to exin their family''s future ns. They were curious to hear since she used to be a system.


    This means that she should have a good n for effectively distributing the resources they have collected among the industries they will soon have.


    What does she mean by this? As you can see, four main organizations need the most resources: the Xu Family, the Sect that both Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan will create, Liu Meiying''s Chamber of Commerce, and the future Empire that Huang Xinyi will lead.


    All of these need heavy early investments to get started, as without any investments, they will not be able to do much. Therefore, they are eager to listen to what she might have to say.


    The Sect will need material resources that will be used by future disciples who join their sect, along with a few family cards to summon some elders to fill up all the positions before anyonees to their door to join.


    Without any of these, they would have difficulty leading the disciples and protecting the territory they had acquired.


    Next was the Chamber of Commerce. This organization would require a lot of material and financial support because it currentlycked trade routes.


    Liu Meiying would need to secure the market in Jingzhong and establish trading routes to other cities before she could expand further.


    This would require arge number of people with high cultivation levels to handle emergencies and ensure the safety of these routes for future trade.


    Then there is the Empire that Xu Qianghua had nned for Huang Xinyi to lead, which will need the required resources to stabilize the first city and then move towards the other cities, which will need more resources.


    However, it wasn''t as though these organizations would only take resources without earning any in return.


    They would generate ie, but the initial earnings would be much lower than what was needed to establish these organizations fully.


    This meant that Xu Qianghua and his group would need to invest a lot more upfront.


    This is the reason why only the top families are willing to operate these kinds of organizations, as they usually have the most resources in the whole world.


    This includes the different resources they earn from their own subspaces, which will generate different qualities and quantities of resources from time to time.


    Finally, there is the Xu Family, which will need the most resources. Without a strong family, all the other industries will have a negative effect on them.


    So before any of these, the Xu Family needs the most resources, as this is the fastest way to get back the investment so that they can use what they have earned to develop all the other industries and organizations without risking their stable growth.


    All of thedies knew this, which is why they have not taken any of the resources they have brought until now. They want Xu Qianghua to distribute them, as they all trust him.


    But this doesn''t mean that they have forgotten about the events rted to the new revtions regarding Xu Qianghua''s transmigration and his having a system and never mentioning it. However, that will be discussed when they finish the resource distribution.


    Li Xinyue, seeing everyone''s attention back on her, continued, "Since everyone knows the importance of these resources, the first thing we need to do is to summon the first batch of nsmen who willter be divided into all the different organizations depending on their wishes."


    "In addition, those who do not want to join any of them will stay in this subspace and cultivate and instead be part of a special force created by Master." As she finished, Xu Qianghua spoke up.


    "Yeah, I n to create a force that works simrly to the adventurer Guild, where they takemissions and get rewards forpleting them.


    But this force will only work for our family and our own industries. Hence, it is simr to a personal Security Company that takes on differentmissions or missions.


    But they will only get the basic allowances that everyone else will get; other than that, they will have to earn it from the missions," he said, which got everyone nodding their heads in agreement.


    He did this because he does not want any of his nsmen to ck off or just cultivate non-stop without getting any real-life experience, which will determine how long they will live.


    After your Realm reaches Nascent Soul, the cultivators will need not only talent but also willpower and character, which are tempered and honed in many different ways depending on their cultivation path, but without it, they will not be able to reach a higher level.


    After confirming that there were no objections, Xu Qianghua nodded and continued, "At first, I wanted to distribute the family cards, but I think they would be better used as nsmen who willter be transferred to your industries, as this will not only help keep the situation stable but also ensure there will be no idents."


    He said this because he has seen many times where Sects, Chambers of Commerce, and Empires fell due to internal conflicts, and all of these happened because more than one family was in a position where everything they said or did could affect millions of people.


    And he wants to avoid these problems as they will weaken the forces and let others take advantage of them.


    "As for the other resources, including pills, weapons, and other items, they will be distributed depending on the needs of the party, as this will mean that all of them will stay in this subspace and will be taken out when needed," he said.


    When thedies heard this, they all nodded. They also did not have a way to keep the resources safe since they still had to set up their organizations, so keeping them here was the safest option.


    "Okay, since everyone agrees, let''s discuss the areas where you would like to set up your sect and chamber ofmerce," he said.


    He asked this because, in the past few days, he had left this job to thedies and concentrated on getting the City Lord position, so he did not know if they already had a good ce to set up their organizations.


    To this, Liu Meiying spoke up first: "Lingyun and I have already bought thend in Jingzhong City, where I would like to set up the branch office for my chamber ofmerce.


    I have also looked around the subspace for where I should put up the Headquarters but have not found a suitable location as of right now."


    LI Xinyun, who heard this, responded, "I can help you with that as soon as I change theyout of the whole subspace and add the building bought so I can help you get a good ce to set up your Headquarters." When Liu Meiying heard this, she smiled and nodded.


    Next, Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan spoke up, "We have found a mountain group near the City where we would like to set up the sect, but there is no road to go there, so we need first to create a road and also kill some of the wild beasts upying the mountain."


    Li Xinyun responded, "Okay, we will do that, but I think you can tame these wild beasts, keep them in captivity, raise them, and maybe use them when needed."


    She said this because sects in the future would keep these beasts to act as training tools for new disciples so they could get somebat training and not be defenseless when they faced a simr situation outside.

 Chapter 109: Celestial Patronage

    "Hey, we also had this n," Liu Anwei said.


    "That''s good. After a few days, we will go and set up your sect and make sure that everything is okay before we open it to ept disciples," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Now, we have to ce all the buildings we have collected and summon the nsmen so that we can be a real cultivation family," he said.


    He wanted this not only because there are so few people but also because each time a family upgrades its level, it will receive generous rewards from the World''s Will.


    And when he thought about this, he could not help but remember the rewards he got before the world had merged. He received two rewards but did not check them.


    One was for spending billions of luminas in the game mall, and the other was for helping the World''s Will poprize the game.


    He did not check those items because the system told him that the World''s Will wanted him to check them after using his family token, which made him curious at that time.


    But after a few days, his attention shifted, and he lost interest in them until now when he was talking about the resources they got and how to distribute them.


    So he quickly opened up his status bar and checked the inbox section, which had a small "2" on the top right section.


    He opened the inbox and saw two gift boxes for him sent by the World''s Will.


    He then clicked on the first gift which was given to him for spending so much money.


    Gift Name: Celestial Patronage


    Type: Divine Blessing


    Description: The Celestial Patronage is a rare gift the World''s Will gives to someone who has spent a huge amount of money in the game Immortal Odyssey: Paths of Destiny.


    It''s a special reward thates with powerful benefits and marks the recipient as someone truly important.


    Effects:


    Heavenly Aura: The holder gains a glowing aura that makes others naturally respect and admire them. This aura is a helpful tool for making a good first impression on everyone they meet.


    Divine Insight: The holder is granted a deeper understanding of the world''s secrets, allowing them to see through tricks, find hidden treasures, and avoid dangerous situations.


    World''s Favor: Luck is on the holder''s side, making battles, events, and important encounters more likely to favor them. Breakthroughs and sesse more easily.


    Immortal Soldiers: The holder is granted a special Army manual that is unique in the whole void.


    When they are first trained, the soldiers trained by this manual have Peak Ace level strength. However, the holder can only transfer one soldier per day due to their immense strength.


    They are given the right training and equipment, and their talents are boosted.


    Divine Summons: Once a year, the holder can call upon the World''s Will for help in a critical situation, receiving protection, guidance, or a temporary boost in power.


    Legacy of the Celestials: Once every hundred years, the holder can go to a special subspace under the Supreme Will with the legacies of some of the most sought-after figures.


    Feedback: Celestial Patronage has never been seen in the long history of the void, and even the Supreme Will has no idea about it, as the World''s Will crafts this blessing with the help of two unknown figures.


    When he read about all the effects of the blessing, he was shocked. He had never seen or heard of the World Wills of others giving out blessings like this to anyone.


    Each effect can be deemed powerful in itself, but whenbined, they make this blessing seem too OP.


    The first effect, Heavenly Aura, is simr to the charm effect seen in the subus n or the nine-tailed fox n, who are able to have a subconscious effect on everyone to have a positive impression on them, which has caused them to be the most loved and hated races in the void.


    However, Xu Qianghua liked this effect as it helped him a lot with first impressions, which sometimes decide whether the other side wants to talk to you or try to kill you and loot all your treasures.


    And this has happened many times in hisst life, but they were mainly with people who yed the game before the world merged.


    But they were, for some reason, used to killing each other and looting, which gave all the yers a bad name for the first few hundred years.


    Next up is Divine Insight and the World''s Favor, which are all the things a protagonist would have in many novels.


    This leaves Xu Qianghua speechless as he does not see himself as a protagonist even though he has a harem from the start, has been reborn, and has transmigrated to a different world.


    The only reason he thinks so is because all of his life was a happy and joyful one except for the time when his parents died, which made him sad for a few months, butpared to his original life, it is miles better.


    But with these two effects, he can almost be regarded as a protagonist, except that no major viines after him or his family.


    Then there are the Immortal Soldiers, which is something he had never expected, as Army manuals such as these are rare, even in the Top 100 races all across the void.


    As they start with the strength of Ace units which is not something that is hard to find in many races as Ace units are not something that can be trained with just the manuals.


    They need the correct equipment and the right personnel who have enough qualifications and talent as most of them start from Peak Conscripted units before they are vigorously trained to be Ace units.


    There are many races who do not have any Ace units altogether as their physiques are not suited to handle the grilling training process, which is the most necessary requirement.


    But the human race has many different Ace units and units above that, along with the Top 50 races, but he does not know what they are called as the highest he has heard were the Ace units.


    However, he will soon find out when these Immortal Soldiers rank up from the Ace units, as he knows for sure that this will not be their final strength.


    Next is the Divine Summons, which, to be honest, does not need to be said much but to say I can call in the Heavenly Tribtion on my enemies once a year, which is something he never thought would happen.


    And why is he sure it would be the Heavenly Tribtion? Because that is the only attack method the World''s Will is allowed to use, as anything else damages the itself, which is not conducive for itself.


    Then there is the protection, which sums up to him not being spied upon by anyone in this world or in this void sector.


    That does not mean that this kind of protection is invincible as it can be broken by cultivators who are from a high-level world.


    Which they most likely will not do as they do not care about ants like him, even if there was a high-level world in this sector, so he does not have to worry about that at all.


    And as the world''s level increases, so does the limit, so he does not need to worry much, even if he offended a cultivator of that caliber.


    Lastly, there is the Legacy of the Celestials, which he has never heard of in hisst life, but he is not surprised about that as, from what he read in the description, it is one of the private subspaces controlled by the Supreme Will.


    This means that only those who the Supreme Will acknowledges are able to get a quota to go to this subspace, so when he saw this, his only question was.


    ''What kind of services did the World''s Will provide to the Supreme Will to give it this permanent quota.''


    But what he did not know was that this quota was not obtained by the World''s Will but by his parents after they had a ''Gentle Talk'' with the Supreme Will.


    And when the World''s Will saw this, it also made sure to record the message ''Never mess with this couple or their son'' in its central core so that even if it goes to deep sleep, the subconscious system that manages things while it is asleep does not make any mistakes.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who had read all the effects and understood their importance, couldn''t help butugh, which caught the attention of all thedies who were still talking about resource distribution.


    "Why are you so happy?" Bai Lingyun asked with a knowing smile as she could see why he was so happy but did not exin.


    But Li Xinyue, who still has the backup system which functions like before when her soul was still in his body, saw the yback from his perspective and found the reason for his happiness and had the same reaction.

 Chapter 110: Imperial Serpent of Fate

    This caused the otherdies to be even more curious, so they turned their attention to Xu Qianghua, who felt their gazes and calmed down from his excited mood.


    He then shared the information about the Celestial Patronage with them through the family.


    This chat function only works inside the subspace or the family territory and nowhere else.


    This is because the Family Sign Tokens are hard to find, so they need to usemunication talismans, which are divided into limited and unlimited use.


    Communication talismans are made with materials that are impossible to find in the low-level world and are only avable in limited quantities when the World advances to the middle-level world.


    This means the only way to get them is through missions, boss kills, or trading them from other world cultivators.


    Each method is either time-consuming or too expensive, which leads to the market not having enough to go around cheaply.


    This is why the Supreme Will made it so that all the family tokens have a special chat function, with only the nsmen and their families allowed to enter the chat.


    To ensure there are no incidents with enemy personnel joining the chat, the chat function has a unique feature that scans the soul of the nsmen, and if there is a situation like this, it will alert the family head.


    The chat function is simr to the app they had before the merge, so everyone is able to adapt to it quickly. And how does the Supreme Will know what the apps look like?


    It does not. All of this information is obtained by the chat function, looking through the mind of the first family head and then making it simr to what it saw.


    Meanwhile, the girls who got the information also looked at the amazing effects and were speechless, as they had never seen such an overpowered blessing.


    But Bai Lingyun''s attention was not on the effects but on the feedback bar, where she saw the final words, which made her lips twitch while she was speechless as she knew who the unknown figures were.


    ''It must be that son-con who made this for Qiangqiang while her husband was left with no choice but to follow her,'' she thought, her eyes focused on the two invisible figures next to Xu Qianghua.


    As she did, one of the figures noticed her gaze and turned towards her with a smug smile, looking victorious.


    Seeing this, Bai Lingyun, who was just speechless, was now mad as she knew what that smile was for and why she was showing it to her.


    While these two overpowereddies were engaged in a silent war, the otherdies talked about the effects and how they could be used in the future.


    But then Bai Lingyun, who wanted revenge, waved towards Xu Qianghua and showed a smile simr to that of Xu Qianghua''s mother a second ago. This startled the mother, and she quickly looked towards what her friend had done.


    As for Xu Qianghua? His attention was on the second gift the World''s Will gave, which he promptly opened.


    Gift Name: Imperial Serpent of Fate


    Type: Dominant Auspicious Beast & Supreme Family Protector


    Description: The Imperial Serpent of Fate is a powerful and awe-inspiring gift from the World''s Will, given to the family who helped it bring more people to y the game it created, which led to a higher quality and quantity of cultivators being born right after the world evolved than expected.


    Blessings:


    Ultimate Protector: The Imperial Serpent of Fate acts as the family''s supreme defender. It vigntly watches over them, ready to fend off any threats¡ªbe they physical, spiritual, or even from fate itself. Its presence alone is enough to keep enemies at bay.


    Bringer of Wealth: The serpent ensures immense prosperity for the family. Their businesses flourish, theirnds are fertile, and every venture they undertake seeds. The family''s resources grow endlessly under the serpent''s watchful eye.


    Fate''s Blessing: The serpent twists fate to favor the family in all their pursuits. Whether in cultivation breakthroughs, important decisions, or key events, the family always finds themselves on the most fortunate paths, leading to constant sess.


    Strong Unity: The serpent encourages deep unity and loyalty within the family. Conflicts are quickly resolved, and members are inspired to work together seamlessly. The family bes a unified force, strong and unbreakable.


    Guiding Wisdom: The serpent provides divine guidance through auspicious signs and omens. These signs help the family make critical decisions in both peaceful and challenging times, ensuring they always choose the right path.


    Longevity and Health: The serpent extends the life and vitality of every family member, ensuring they live long, healthy lives. Sickness is rare, and aging slows, allowing elders to guide the family for many years.


    Legacy of Strength: The serpent enhances the family''s lineage, ensuring that future generations inherit wealth, status, and a strong connection to the world''s powers. Each descendant is born with increased potential, leading them to greatness.


    Control Over Destiny: The serpent lets the family head and the family''s ancestors borrow its power over fate. They can use this power to turn potential disasters into victories and shape the world around them to their advantage.


    Significance: The Imperial Serpent of Fate is more than a guardian; it symbolizes the family''s strength and legacy.


    With the serpent at their side, the family is guaranteed protection, prosperity, and control over their destiny and the world around them.


    The serpent''s presence ensures that the family will rise to the heights of power and their name will be forever remembered in history.


    Feedback: A gift that has been strengthened by the World''s Will with the help of the Supreme Will due to a strong ''request'' by someone close to you who did not want to see you or your n suffer from any setbacks.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw the name, quickly figured out what the gift was. He had been thinking about it ever since he got the family token.


    A family beast is something that every family hopes to have, but most of them never do.


    This is not because they are not strong enough or because there are no good beasts who can be the family beast, but because, to be a family beast, there are many requirements that a beast needs to fulfill before they are even qualified for this position.


    This is because the Supreme Will gives each family beast its power, which means that having a family beast as your family protector can lead to some connection with the Supreme Will.


    This deters a lot of problems that the family might face.


    Additionally, Xu Qianghua has seen records where these family beasts were graded, but he does not know the exact ranks, which means he does not know how good this family beast is.


    But that does not mean he dislikes it; instead, he will love it regardless, as no family in this world had one in hisst life, which shows its rarity.


    Next, he saw the blessings that the Imperial Serpent of Fate gives to the family it protects, and from what he saw, he could bet that this is one of the top family beasts out there, as their blessings are too good.


    The Ultimate Protector is something that all the family beasts give to the family they are protecting.


    Still, seeing that the Imperial Serpent could even protect against people who use fate as their weapons made him even more sure that this was not an ordinary family beast, as it had the power of fate.


    Fate is invisible but also a chain that ties everyone and everything to a set line. All normal people follow this line, but cultivators have many more options.


    Cultivators are unable to defy fate, as shown in all those novels. When a cultivator starts their journey, the narrow line that they had before bes bigger, with many more different forks now added to thempared to before.


    This is something he learned when he regressed. He saw his own set line being broken and then reconstructed right in front of his eyes, which showed him that cultivators never broke the set line but instead just expanded it.


    So, seeing a beast who can borrow and use the power of fate shows how wonderful this Serpent is.


    As being a family protector gives it even more power, as its abilities grow exponentially as the family it protects grows.


    But this also means that this is most likely the only beast with this ability, as fate will not allow many living beings to use its powers.


    And he was half right, as the Imperial Serpent is the only living beast that can actively control arge amount of the power of fate,pared to some other species, such as Fate Dragons.


    They are only able to control a small portion but are able tomand so much power over other races.


    So we can see how special this serpent is, and this is also something that Bai Lingyun did to one up Xu Qinaghua''s mother as this was not the original gift; instead, the World''s Will had given him a pet as the gift.

 Chapter 111: Imperial Serpent of Fate 2

    The pet was also a serpent but not the Serpent of Fate. Instead, it had a trace amount of Sky Swallowing Serpent blood, which made it powerful.


    However, with Bai Lingyun''s intervention, the pet turned into the Imperial Serpent of Fate, which is in the same category as a fully pure-blooded Sky Swallowing Serpent.


    Xu Qianghua''s mother saw this and was speechless, along with her husband. They did not expect Bai Lingyun to go this far.


    This is because, as a mother, she wanted to be the one who gave her son the most powerful gifts, and no one could reach her level.


    This was known to her husband, who did not mind this, as he also had the same mentality but on a much lower level than his wife, and he did not mind how she spoiled her son.


    He does not view this as anything; he can see that she is doing this out of pure love for her son and nothing else. Her husband can see that as he can see her thoughts, which were never hidden from him.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua looked at the next blessing on the list.


    After reading the simple description of the Bringer of Wealth, he sighed in relief. This blessing was aprehensive blessing over this topic, which he had never seen, but he had heard that one of the wealthiest ns in the void had a protector beast with a simr blessing.


    But from what he heard, the blessing had some limitations which he did not know about, but from what he saw from his blessing, there did not seem to be any restrictions, which means that if they went the full business family route, they would be even better than that n.


    Xu Qianghua did not think much, but he nned to show Liu Meiying this to see her reaction, as he knew this blessing would be something she would want the most.


    Next up is Fate''s Blessing, which does not need too much exnation. This blessing will raise the luck of all the n members by arge margin, causing all their actions to result in a positive reaction.


    This may not sound like much, but if you take cultivation realms as an example, when a cultivator reaches the Peak of a realm and is ready to break through to a higher realm, they have a 25-30% chance of failing the breakthrough.


    Although the failure rate can be lowered with special pills and heavenly materials, the failure rate still exists. This is where a cultivator''s luckes into y.


    As someone''s luck can determine if that cultivator will seed or not, all the items that help cultivators deal with this problem are the most expensive in their ranks.


    Next is the Strong Unity blessing, which is something that every family head would want to have as this blessing.


    This is because all the nsmen after the first generation are not loyal to the family as they are not summoned but instead are born in this new world.


    So, the family head and the other first generations have to rack their brains toe up with a good solution to ensure that the future generation is loyal to the family, which is hard.


    This blessing will make the next generation more loyal and ensure that conflicts are resolved peacefully. It will also ensure that all the nsmen work seamlessly and as one.


    This blessing will remove all the uncertain factors he was worried about, which happened to the top families in hisst life, where many nsmen were willing to kill their own rtives so that they could gain more power.


    Most of them were about family position, the amount of resources they receive, and whether they have a pure bloodline, as these are some of the most popr ones he heard.


    Then there was news about some wives of the family heads killing their husbands and taking over the family. It was some of the toughest times to be a family head, as they all had to be wary of all the people they trusted.


    So this blessing not only saves him time to ensure that all the important nsmen are loyal to the n but also prevents them from being easily influenced by outside opinion, which would be bad for them as a whole.


    Next on the list is the Guiding Wisdom blessing, which is simr to Fate''s Blessing. However, in this blessing, the Imperial Serpent is more activepared to Fate''s Blessing, and the end result is positive.


    This is a rare blessing because after the beasts be the protector beast or guardian beast, they usually do not appear in front of anyone as their physical body is used to create a special gateway to the area where the luck of the n is going to protect resides.


    This is special because n luck is different from personal luck. The former is a collective of all the members, while thetter is dependent on the person itself.


    This is why powerful families have much better luck overallpared to adventurer-style yers, who will have their ups and downs, with thetter being moremon.


    But there is a downside to this, too. Even a little disturbance can cause a huge amount of losses to the family, as even a 1% luck decrease will mean the death of hundreds of nsmen, especially when it is a huge n.


    This is why the Guardian beasts stay near the family''s luck, so they can protect it from any attack and then warn the family head of the situation.


    So when Xu Qianghua saw this blessing, he could not help but be surprised, as the amount of energy it would take for the Imperial Serpent should be quite a bit so that the Guiding Wisdom could work.


    However, it would still be an excellent blessing to have, even if the number of times it appears is low.


    Next up is Longevity and Health, which is something that is seen in many powerful Guardian Beast blessings, as this is something that all those powerful ns aim for.


    This is because they have a long history, which means they have many ancestors who have sealed themselves as their lifespan ends, and they do not see a realm breakthroughing before they die.


    And this blessing works for all ages, as each person''s talent is different. Thus, there may be cases where some cultivators stay immortal forever while others quickly age or don''t be immortal for centuries after achieving immortality.


    But with this blessing, the cultivator will not have to worry about any of these problems. In addition, sickness being rare, low-level cultivators do not have to spend money on those medicines.


    If you are wondering why a cultivator gets sick, Yes, they would not get any of the sicknesses from the old world, but in this new world, there are many sicknesses that even cultivators are not immune to.


    So, having this blessing will save the nsmen a lot of time, and they will live better, healthier lives.


    Next up is Legacy of Strength, which is easy to understand, as this blessing is aimed toward the future generation, who will have their talents and potential increased, which will mean that the Xu family will never have anyone whose talent is low, which will create a cycle where each generation will have better potential than the previous generation.


    And finally, there is the Control Over Destiny, which Xu Qianghua looks forward to the most, as this blessing is really powerful.


    He is so excited because when he read the description of the blessing, it said that he could borrow power without many limitations, as the description gave a few examples.


    Still, those are so broad that he can use them to spy on another n whose strength is simr to or even stronger than theirs.


    And this is without them even noticing, which is something that not many ns can do, so this is a huge deal.


    This blessing can not only ensure that they are not being plotted against, but it can also prevent them from being plotted against.


    However, this can also help his family make the right decisions when they try to ally with someone in the future.


    This is because who would think about hiding their secrets in their territory, which will be helpful to them in the future.


    He then shared the information with thedies who had just gotten over the first gift he had shown them.


    And so when they saw the information about the blessings the Imperial Serpent gave, they became numb.


    This is because, in a single day, they have seen so many powerful and wonderful things that they are slowly bing immune to all of this.


    And when Xu Qianghua saw this, he could not help but show a helpless smile. He did not expect them to have this reaction, but he could not help it.


    But then he could not help but think about the feedback given by the World''s Will about the two gifts he got.

 Chapter 112: Reorganizing the Xu Family Subspace

    When he read that, he frowned, as he had found something fishy here. After thinking for a while, he did not know who the person could be, but this did not decrease his suspicions.


    However, he knew that these two or three unknown figures could influence the gifts the World''s Will gave, and the third one showed that they had forced the Supreme Will to create a Guardian beast to give it to him.


    This made Xu Qianghua, who had an easy time until now, tense up a little, which Bai Lingyun noticed.


    She then secretly used a technique to determine his worries. She could not help but smile.


    ''It seems that we have to be careful next time,'' she thought as she took a quick nce at the area where his parents were, but now they had disappeared.


    But this does not mean they will always be like this, as even they do not want to hide this from him.


    Sometimes, you have to make choices that may seem harsh but turn out to be good in the future.


    "What''s wrong, Qiangqiang?" she asked as she got close to him and pulled him in for a hug.


    This made him instantly wake up from his lost thoughts as he felt his face buried inside her amazing H-cup breasts.


    This made his dick harden a little, but he held back as this was not the right time for this.


    He also had to reorganize the Xu family subspace, and he did not want to talk about this problem to anyone right now as he did not know what intentions those unknown figures had.


    So he lied, "Nothing, Sister Lingyun. I was just wondering where to ce all our items in the subspace."


    "Is that so? You know you can talk to me about anything, right?" she asked knowingly.


    She knew his personality, so she was not surprised when he hid his wariness of unknown figures.


    But she did not continue with this topic as she knew that he would not tell even if asked. As for him, all thedies are his family, and he will do anything to protect them.


    Xu Qianghua, who had his eyes closed and was enjoying the feeling of being enveloped by her breast, could not read her mind because if he knew what she said about him being protective, he would answer back.


    "What can I do? All of you are too hot for me to let go, and who told you guys to stay with me since childhood made me never want to let you guys out of my sight for too long."


    Yeah, he is a possessive man, but who can me him? He had to live through two lifetimes, one with all of thesedies (except Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua).


    So, in this life, he will ensure that all of them are safe and able to follow their dreams without any worry.


    COUGH COUGH


    He slowly left the embrace and coughed a few times to get thedies'' attention.


    "Okay, since everything is done, we can now start reorganizing the subspace, adding all the buildings we bought, and then calling the first-generation nsmen." He then motioned to Li Xinyue, who nodded.


    She then looked around to see if anyone was too close before she closed her, vanished from the main hall, and reappeared above the main hall in the air.


    They could see this because she created a projector screen, letting everyone in the main hall view her work.


    Li Xinyue hovered above the Xu family subspace, taking in the entire scene. Below her, the vast space spread out like a map.


    In the center was a grand, traditional mansion surrounded by lush gardens filled with vibrant flowers and tall trees. A sparkling river flowed nearby, adding a peaceful touch.


    Scattered around were nine-story pagodas for meditation, while mountains covered with rare herbs rose in the distance, protected by shimmering formations.


    The subspace, though empty now, was filled with potential, ready to be the heart of the Xu family''s growth and prosperity.


    She then took a deep breath and waved her hands. Several lights flew out of her hands and hovered in front of her.


    These lights were several small models¡ªminiature versions of powerful buildings and structures, each holding immense potential.


    They weren''t just toys; they were some of the most powerful buildings ever found in the void and the foundation the Xu family will rely on in the future.


    Li Xinyue lifted the tiny model with one hand, starting with the Scripture Tower of Chaos. She threw the tower to the east of the Main Hall.


    When the tower flew, it slowly grew in size. A massive tower filled with endless shelves of scrolls, books, and ancient scriptures could be seennding with a BOOM. The tower buzzed with chaotic energy, announcing to the world that something new had happened here.


    "Gah, it''s still too loud!" Li Xinyue clicked her tongue.


    Next, she picked up the small Spirit Beast Mountain of Chaos model. With another wave of her hand, the model grew into a towering mountain that floated west of the Main Hall.


    Spirit beasts roamed the mountain freely, their cries echoing through the air. The Xu family raises and trains their spirit beasts on this mountain, which will also be used as a training ce for the nsmen to get some much-neededbat experience.


    Li Xinyue then moved to the Universal Storage Room of Chaos, which expanded into a vast warehouse filled with endless shelves and storage spaces.


    This was no ordinary storage room¡ªit could hold any and all treasures, resources, and artifacts from across the realms.


    She ced the storage room to the north of the Main Hall, ensuring that the Xu family would always have ess to whatever they needed.


    She then turned her attention to the Heavenly Spirit Tree Sapling. She nted it carefully in a small garden area near the Main Hall.


    Though it was only a sapling now, it radiated powerful energy, filling the air around it with a soothing aura.


    This tree would grow over time, providing the Xu family with spiritual nourishment and support as they cultivated.


    The Alchemy Tower was next. Li Xinyue expanded the small model into a sleek, tall tower and ced it to the south of the Main Hall.


    Inside the tower, the Eternal me of the Phoenix burned brightly, ready to assist in the creation of powerful pills and elixirs.


    This tower would be the center of the Xu family''s alchemy practitioners.


    This is the recent Sign-In reward that Xu Qianghua got after the system absorbed some of the residual energy from his parents, which created this miracle.


    Alchemy Tower (Chaos):


    Description: A tall, powerful structure built for alchemy, filled with advanced tools and rare ingredients, and fueled by the Eternal me of the Phoenix. Perfect for crafting and experiments.


    With these key structures in ce, Li Xinyue knew there were still other essentials to add.


    She took out the small model of the Refinement Hall and expanded it into a grand hall to the northwest of the Main Hall.


    This hall would be where the Xu family''s weapons and armor were crafted and refined, giving them the edge they needed in battle.


    Refinement Hall (Chaos):


    Description: A specialized hall equipped for refining materials, enhancing artifacts, and perfecting techniques. It''s designed with top-tier tools and formations to ensure the highest quality results.


    The Refinement Hall was actually a non-rank building simr to the Sect Creation Token, and they had found it in the Western game mall, which the Shadow members had bought.


    So when Xu Qianghua heard about this, he rewarded them with a full-day sex session along with a promised week-long one in the future.


    This is not one person but a group of four people, with one team captain and three shadow membersbined.


    He never thought of only giving the reward to one person, as the shadow members are considered a close team, doing everything together.


    This is why all of the female shadow members never ept any reward that is given to a single person, and this is never discouraged, as anyone in the higher-up position wants teams to break up because of material rewards.


    To the northeast, she ced the Dao Comprehension Pavilion. This tranquil pavilion would be where the Xu family members could meditate and deepen their understanding of the Dao, strengthening their connection to the spiritual path.


    Dao Comprehension Pavilion (Chaos):


    Description: A sacred space designed to deepen understanding of the Dao. It has a superficial connection to thews, and the cultivator can sense the differentws better.


    Simr to the Refinement Hall, a Shadow team also found it in the Southern game mall before the game merged.


    They also got the same rewards, but what is interesting is that the World''s Will created four different game malls for the world, which were never talked about in hisst life.


    This left him with a blind spot, which is why he never paid attention to the other areas of the world.

 Chapter 113: Reorganizing the Xu Family Subspace 2

    So when he heard that four different game malls had these items, he was shocked and excited because he did not think these items would be found so soon.


    This is because, even in hisst life, few top families had a subspace asprehensive as they have now.


    And he is not talking about the quality of the buildings because he would have topare himself to maybe the Top 50 families in the void.


    Even then, his current situation would get him a top 20-30 on that list if they only judged the situation from the buildings.


    Meanwhile, in the air, Li Xinyue turned her attention to the Training Grounds. She threw it in the southwest where the other training grounds were present.


    And as she did, the model did not erge; instead, it created a human-sized portal.


    When she and the people in the main hall saw this, they were surprised, as they had seen that all the other buildings did not create a portal.


    This made them all curious about this new development.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua opened up the information bar for the portal to see what it is and where the training ground had disappeared.


    Training Grounds (Chaos):


    Description: The Training Ground is a vast, self-contained subspace designed specifically for intense cultivation and martial arts practice.


    This area is divided into various zones, each tailored to different types of training:


    Snowy Zone: A cold, snowy environment where cultivators can train under harsh winter conditions, improving their resistance to cold and their ability to adapt to extreme weather.


    Water Zone: A vast area filled withkes, rivers, and waterfalls, ideal for practicing water-based techniques, enhancing agility, and mastering the flow of water Qi.


    Lava Zone: A fiery, moltenndscape where cultivators can train in extreme heat, refining their fire techniques and boosting their resilience against high temperatures.


    Forest Zone: A dense forest filled with tall trees, offering a natural environment for stealth training, ambush tactics, and refining wood-based techniques.


    Desert Zone: A scorching desert with endless sand dunes, perfect for endurance training and mastering earth techniques in a harsh, dry environment.


    Storm Zone: A turbulent area constantly struck by lightning and fierce winds, designed for those practicing lightning techniques and wind control, challenging their ability to harness these powerful elements.


    Mountain Zone: A rocky, elevated terrain with steep cliffs and peaks, ideal for training physical strength, bnce, and mastering earth techniques.


    Swamp Zone: A murky, challenging environment filled with thick mud and hidden dangers, where cultivators can enhance their adaptability and learn to navigate difficult terrains.


    Illusionary Zone: A mystical area where the environment shifts based on the user''s fears and weaknesses, providing intense mental and spiritual training.


    Void Zone: A zone that simtes the emptiness and pressure of deep space, allowing cultivators to strengthen their bodies and minds against the void''s crushing forces.


    Combat Arenas: Several open spaces equipped with weapons along with top formations to keep the destruction caused by thebat martial arts inside the arena.


    Rest Zones: These quiet, serene areas with high concentrations of Spiritual Qi are perfect for rest and rxation after intense training.


    However, each one is only essible after the challenger has cleared the level or is seriously injured.


    Weapon Mastery Zone: A wide arena filled with various weapons, from swords to spears, each embedded with elemental energies.


    The zone includes automated sparring dummies that adjust their difficulty based on the user''s strength.


    Elemental Control Zone: An environment where cultivators can practice controlling and merging elemental powers. This zone is connected to the family stele, which allows all thews to be avable for practice.


    Gravity Chamber: An elementary chamber where the gravitational force can be increased or decreased at will, aiding in body conditioning and endurance training.


    Soul Strengthening Chamber: A chamber where cultivators can focus on strengthening their soul power. The chamber is filled with soul-nourishing energy that challenges and enhances the user''s spiritual resilience.


    Seeing all the zones and chambers, Xu Qianghua understood why the training ground did not materialize but instead became its own subspace.


    Meanwhile, Li Xinyue looked around; the once-empty subspace had transformed into a powerful and wonderful subspace.


    Each structure had its ce. Then, she created many connected pathways and streets and turned the dead subspace into a city-like environment, with the only missing link being the people who would live in it.


    In addition, she also used her power as the Guardian to create and ce courtyards all around the subspace, making it far more lively and popted than before. She carefully divided these courtyards into four distinct sections:


    Singles Apartments: Typically designed for one person each. They house all the cultivators who are not married.


    They do not have any gender restrictions, so they can facilitate the opportunity for them to mingle and maybee together and be husband and wife or even be Dao Companions.


    Dao Companions are simr to spouses from the old world, but in this new world, Dao Companions are much more sacred and binding.


    This is the reason why cultivators do not choose a Dao Companion without spending years with the other person so that they can be sure.


    And when they do be a Dao Companion, they usually swear using the World Will as the guarantee, which adds anotheryer of trust as no one can live peacefully after breaking the vow.


    Normal Courtyards: These are standard living areas designed for the general members of the Xu family who have married and n to start a family.


    They arefortable and well-equipped, offering everything needed for daily life, including private gardens and basic training spaces.


    Elite Courtyards: These courtyards arerger and more luxurious, reserved for the more skilled or senior family members and their families.


    They include advanced training facilities, higher-quality resources, and enhanced protective formations.


    Ancestral Courtyards: These prestigious areas are dedicated to the most honored members of the Xu family, such as elders and those with exceptional achievements and their families.


    They are the most spacious and feature rare resources, exclusive training grounds, and one of the strongest personal protective formations.

 Chapter 114: Summoning the clansmen

    All the structures now glowed as their unique energies soaked the air.


    Various courtyards and apartments with 5 to 6 floors each could be seen dotted throughout the surroundings.


    To the north was an alchemy workshop with a small amount of fire energy all over the building.


    This energy was being contained using a formation that ensured any heat or noise from the hall wouldn''t disturb others in the subspace.


    However, this doesn''t mean there are no safety precautions for the alchemists, as they are under the watchful eye of the elder in charge of the building.


    He will ensure the Alchemy Tower produces pills for the family and prevent any major idents.


    In addition, Li Xinyue, who can use the main formation, can teleport anyone if needed but that will only happen when it is thest choice.


    Simrly, the Refinement Hall and Dao Comprehension Pavilion have protective measures, but the Dao Comprehension Pavilion has additional protection against thews.


    The family needs these protective measures because, even with the Family Sign Token, which can protect the soul and be used to bring it back, recreating the body requires many resources.


    The requirements increase as the nsmen''s talent and realm increase, making this method not economical at their current novice stage.


    Moreover, such incidents could affect the loyalty of the nsmen and their families, causing doubts about the n''s ability to protect them in the real world if they can''t do so in their own territory.


    The Beast Mountain ground was west of the main building, with only one building nearby. This building houses the elder who watches over the Beast Mountain along with the caretakers.


    This building also serves as the check-in ce for all the nsmen, so the caretakers can track the number of people inside without asking the elders.


    This is because a powerful formation array is set up around the mountain to keep the temperature stable, along with a concealment formation to ensure no information about the nsmen leaks.


    In this world, everyone believes in luck and opportunities, so many people will have secrets they don''t want to share with others. This is epted by everyone, which is why this formation is always ced in private houses and ces like Beast Mountain.


    The protective measures here are simr to those of the Alchemy Hall, but the restrictions are lower, as being too protective could have a negative effect on the nsmen, which no one wants.


    Finally, there is the Training Ground, which Xu Qianghua isn''t sure about, so he asks Li Xinyue.


    "Can you tell me about the protective measures for the Training Grounds?" he asks, pointing at the portal that houses the Training Ground with all the zones and chambers.


    "Yeah," Li Xinyue says while thinking. "They each contain all sorts of safety measures that ensure all the nsmen are teleported out of the zones or the chambers, but each of them is different, so it''s hard to tell you all of them now, but you can check them out when you''re free," she says.


    He nods as he looks at thedies, who are all gazing at the new buildings that now fill the subspace. He can''t help but smile as he sees the excitement on all their faces.


    "Okay, now to the final event for today," he says, taking out the Family cards from the system subspace.


    Thedies look on curiously as Xu Qianghua leaves the main hall and walks toward the main za, which has the most open space.


    Soon, Xu Qianghua stands at one end of the main za, holding a stack of Family Cards in his hands.


    Each card has a different color, representing the different ranks, from ck Iron to Mythical.


    These cards are valuable resources he bought and received from Li Xinyue, acquiring hundreds of them ranging from ck Iron to Mythical rank.


    He knows these cards will help strengthen the Xu family, providing the necessary support and manpower to build the most powerful family on this and beyond.


    With a calm look, Xu Qianghua holds up the first sets of cards. The ck Iron cards have the lowest rank but are still valuable for summoning. These cards are the mostmon in the void.


    Due to this, most of the people summoned from these cards usually appear as servants, often as a group rather than a single person.


    This is because the people summoned using these cards never have mid-rank physiques or talents.


    So, they are usually employed by others to work for them, and although some might not like this, they have no other choice.


    Their talents and physiques aren''t good enough to cultivate without a huge amount of resources, which theyck.


    He activates the card by channeling his spirit qi into it, and it begins to glow with a dim, metallic light.


    The air around him shimmers and many people appear before him. As the light slowly fades out, hundreds of men and women are dressed in simple but clean servant attire.


    The people are primarily middle-aged and have no noticeable features other than an eager look as they all bow.


    "Hello, Master," they say in unison.


    They have strong bodies, and although their talents aren''t exceptional, they have the potential to be loyal and hardworking family members.


    Xu Qianghua nods in approval. "Rx," he says, his voice firm yet kind "And wee to the Xu family". The servants return to a straight position with eager smiles, ready to fulfill their duties.


    Xu Qianghua then instructs them to stand to the side as he pulls out a group of Bronze cards.


    Simr to the ck-Iron cards, Bronze cards only summon groups of people because they be the second lowest in the quality list.


    This card is slightly more powerful than the ck Iron card, and he knows it will summon a more skilled group of individuals. The card glows with a warm, bronze light as he activates it.


    So, the Bronze-ranked people are usually the captains of the servants, but there have been cases where a few people who were summoned using this card have a high-level physique and talent.


    But those are rare cases, so when he used the cards, he did not have any expectations and just hoped for a stable group of captains to lead the ck Iron summons.

 Chapter 115: Summoning the clansmen 2

    Meanwhile, anotherrge group of people appeared, but this time, they had more refined features and a stronger presence.


    They looked like they had more experience and could take on more responsibilities within the family.


    Among them were cooks, gardeners, and other upations that would help the subspace operate more smoothly.


    Xu Qianghua could see their potential and knew they would be valuable assets to the family. "Wee to the Xu family," he said, weing them. "Do your best, and you will be rewarded."


    The group of servants nodded and bowed, and then they all went towards the people who were summoned using the ck-Iron cards. They started dividing up people depending on their roles and forming teams seamlessly.


    This is because the World''s Will installs a set of manuals used by these people so they do not have to learn about their jobs from scratch, which saves a lot of time.


    From the start, Xu Qianghua only used half of the cards he had in stock, as the other half was for thedies to use.


    He only needs half of the ck-Iron and Bronze cards for now, and he can get moreter if he needs them, so he is not in a hurry to use them all.


    However, this does not mean that they are the highest-ranked people in this section, as there is one more rank before the servant section ispleted.


    This is because the Silver rank summons alsoe in this section, as they are also part of the lower ranks when you look at all the ranks Xu Qianghua can summon from.


    Seeing the captains and their teams settle down, Xu Qianghua took out all the Silver-ranked cards.


    This rank is still in the initial support stage, where they could be the middle to high leaders in some of the low-level families but are still in the servant ranks for the top-level families.


    This is because for the top-level forces, ck-Iron, Bronze, and Silver rank family cards are the most abundant, which has decreased their value in their eyes.


    However, low-level forces need these people the most, as their power scope is much lower.


    As he looked at the cards, he hoped to get a group of people instead of a single individual, as the family needed a wide range of abilities that a single person could not handle.


    So when he thought of this, he used the Control Over Destiny blessing the Imperial Serpent gave to ensure these cards gave him what he wanted.


    He could use the blessing because as soon as he opened the gift from the World''s Will, the Serpent entered the family-luck space and became the family guardian beast.


    This is because the guardian beasts are never allowed to enter this void until the family they protect is powerful enough; the Supreme Will did not want these beasts to use their powers to harm the lives in the void.


    Returning to the summoning, a bright silver light filled the space as the card activated.


    When the light faded, arge group of people stood before him, but these people were about the same number as the ones summoned using the Bronze-ranked cards, even though he had used more cards in this round, each one with a unique skill set.


    This means some of the cards summoned people with silver-ranked talents and physiques. Although disappointed that not all of the cards gave him what he wanted, it was better than what he had seen in hisst life.


    When others use the Silver-ranked cards, they usually summon only one person, and the rate of group summons is less than 30%.


    Among therge group of people were a skilled physician, an experienced cksmith, a talented musician, a few Army personnel of different types, and people who fit the organizations that thedies wanted to open, each with a higher level of talent and physique.


    These individuals are the main force for low-level world families; they have the potential to rise within the family ranks and be key figures as these people usually have good cultivation talent.


    But for Xu Qianghua, they are not the main force as he will summon people from higher-level cards. However, that does not mean he will let them be the main force; instead, they will have other roles.


    He then smiled, and after a few good words, they moved towards where the other summoned people were and patiently watched what their family head would do.


    Meanwhile, thedies stood beside him and looked at these people with curious expressions.


    Liu Meiying, Liu Anwei, and Bai Xueyan scanned for people they could take with them when Xu Qianghua finished summoning them.


    They nned to recruit the required people and set up their organizations as soon as possible, as they wanted to see if the World''s Will would reward them for being the first to establish their respective forces.


    Next, Xu Qianghua held the stack of Gold cards. Starting from this rank, the summons would leave the servant power scope.


    A significant step up, Gold rank cards summon individuals with notable talent and physique, suitable for skilledbor or lower-ranking elites.


    As he used the cards, they glowed with a radiant light, and when it dimmed, arge group appeared in front of him.


    However, the number of people was less than the ones summoned in the Silver rank cards, and this did not surprise him, as from the Gold rank, the chances of the group summoning were lower with each rank.


    As he was thinking about this, everyone bowed and said in unison, "Hello, Family Head."


    When he saw this, he nodded and said, "Get up." He then motioned them to the side as he took out tinum rank cards.


    Xu Qianghua took a deep breath and reached for the tinum rank cards.


    He was looking forward to this rank, as they are middle-ranking people who will be in charge of multiple small businesses or one or two medium-sized ones.


    The tinum rank cards were a significant step above Gold, bringing with them individuals who were not just skilled but highly talented and capable of taking on leadership roles within the family.

 Chapter 116: Family Card Ranks

    A brilliant white light with a shimmering tinum hue appeared before him as he activated the cards.


    When it faded, a group of people, fewer in number than those summoned by the Gold rank cards, stood before him.


    Each one of them had an aura of authority and power. They were clearly of a higher level than those summoned before.


    These individuals would not be relegated to menial tasks or support roles, as doing so would waste valuable resources and cause people to lose trust in them.


    Instead, they would oversee various small and medium departments and projects, ensuring the family operated efficiently.


    Xu Qianghua quickly looked to see how many people were summoned and couldn''t help but sigh.


    This was because, ording to the headcount, the number of people was only enough to fill some of the main medium positions for all the forces that would be under the Xu family.


    But he did not dwell on it. Thinking about how they had just started, he couldn''t help butugh at his own urgency.


    "Wee," Xu Qianghua said, his voice both strong and inviting. "Our family is newly established, and I want each of you to contribute.


    In return, you''ll be rewarded and remembered as the first generation that helped build this family with your own hands."


    The tinum rank group acknowledged his words with a respectful bow before moving to join the others. Xu Qianghua nodded as he watched them integrate into the growing poption within the subspace.


    Next, Xu Qianghua moved on to the Diamond rank cards.


    These cards were even rarer, summoning individuals who were near-elite in their abilities.


    As he activated the cards, the light was almost pure white.


    When it faded, the number of people summoned was smaller than before, but their presence was much more powerful, and they had an air of aloofness within them.


    Each of these individuals was one of the most important, as they were key to managing the tinum and Gold-ranked people.


    This was because, in hisst life, he saw a list created where they had divided the roles of all the initially summoned people from the Family cards.


    It went something like this:


    Low-Tier Ranks (Basic Servants and Initial Support)


    ck Iron - The lowest rank, primarily used to summon basic servants orrge groups with average talent and physique.


    Bronze - Slightly better than ck Iron, summoning servants with slightly improved abilities and potential. Still focused on quantity over quality.


    Silver - Represents a modest improvement, providing a bnce between quantity and quality. Useful for summoning reliable workers or guards with better physiques.


    Mid-Tier Ranks (Skilled Workers and Minor Elites)


    Gold - A significant step up, Gold rank cards summon individuals with notable talent and physique, suitable for skilledbor or lower-ranking elites.


    tinum - Summons more specialized individuals, perhaps mid-level administrators orbatants with stronger potential. Important for managing and maintaining order within the n.


    Diamond - Represents high-quality individuals who could serve as key figures in the n, such as trusted advisors or highly skilled professionals.


    High-Tier Ranks (Key Leaders and Strong Combatants)


    Epic - Summons individuals with extraordinary talent and physique. They are often elitebatants or influential leaders within the n''s hierarchy.


    Legendary - These cards summon powerful individuals who could lead divisions within the n or y critical roles in its sess. They have exceptional abilities and are crucial for the n''s strength.


    Starlight - Represents near-legendary figures with immense potential. These individuals could be the backbone of the n''s elite forces or leadership.


    Top-Tier Ranks (Supreme Power and Leadership)


    Gxy - Summons individuals of immense power and influence. These figures could be among the strongest warriors or most strategic minds in the n, crucial for its survival and dominance.


    Universal - Almost the highest rank, these cards summon individuals with godlike talent and abilities. They are key to the n''s ascension and could hold positions equivalent to generals or grand elders.


    Mythical - These cards summon rare, almost mythical figures who possess unparalleled abilities. They are the pirs of the n, ensuring its dominance and longevity.


    Chaos - The highest and rarest rank, Chaos cards summon beings of immense, unfathomable power. They are the ultimate protectors and leaders, capable of steering the entire fate of the n.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw this, nned to follow this example when he set up his initial family.


    He knew that this list would not be the same this time, as there were many wonderful adventures that any of these people could have, which would change everything for them.


    However, only he and Li Xinyue knew about this, as they had made many ns to ensure all of these cards were never wasted.


    "Wee to the Xu family," Xu Qianghua said, his tone serious.


    The Diamond rank group responded with a solemn bow, recognizing the gravity of their roles. They moved to join the rest of the summoned people as they waited to be given roles by Xu Qianghua or his wives.


    Yes, they already thought of all thedies surrounding Xu Qianghua as his wives or concubines, which was normal for them. They had memories of growing up knowing these as powerful cultivators or even wealthy mortals.


    Meanwhile, their presence already made the summons from the lower cards respect them, as they knew that they would most likely be their bosses in the future.


    As Xu Qianghua reached for the Epic rank cards, he couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at these cards.


    This was because, in hisst life, both he and Liu Meiying spent a lot of money and manpower to obtain one of these cards for her Chamber of Commerce.


    At that time, they kept the card as ast resort, which could either be used as an item they could sell or gain a favor or use when they needed it.


    This was because these cards were highly coveted, capable of summoning individuals who were already considered elites.


    As each was considered part of the High-Tier ranks, they usually had many rights in the middle stages and a few in the High Stage, which may not sound like much.


    But one of these people could decide the fate of many low- to middle-level forces under them.


    And now he had more than fifty such cards in his hands, which made him feel that the regression was worth it.

 Chapter 117: Summoning the clansmen Final

    As he thought about these things, he activated the cards, and soon, a strong purple light emerged from them.


    When it faded, a small group of around a hundred appeared with a powerful aura surrounding them.


    Each person exuded an aura that marked them as a force to be reckoned with.


    They were experts, warriors, and schrs who would join the n, helping the Xu family and the other forces under them be a force in their own right.


    "Wee to your new home," Xu Qianghua greeted them, his voice filled with pride. "You are part of the first generation that will help build our family for future generations."


    He said this because although the Epic cards are the lowest of the High-Tier Ranks, they are still a powerful group of people who will be needed if he wants his family to prosper.


    The Epic rank group bowed in acknowledgment, their eyes sharp and determined. They then moved to their positions, and their presence immediately made them the center of attention.


    Next came the Legendary rank cards. These are part of the High tier, which, along with the Epic tier, is considered the highest-ranked people the nsmen are able to see on a regr basis.


    This is because after Legendaryes the Starlight, which is the end of the High-Tier ranks. Nextes the top tier, which is never active and usually in closed-door seclusion, and onlyes out when there is a major event.


    So Xu Qianghua needs to make sure there are enough people in these tiers, as they will be the main workers, and he will ensure they receive the respect and power they deserve.


    As Xu Qianghua considered this, he activated the cards. The light that emerged was brighter than any of the earlier summons, with a dark gold hue and a powerful aura.


    When the light faded, the group that appeared was incredibly small, but their presence was overwhelming.


    Each summoned individual had an air of seriousness about them, as they had abilities that could rival the strongest minds in his old world.


    "Wee, legends of the Xu family," Xu Qianghua said.


    The Legendary rank group nodded as they bowed deeply, their expressions solemn as they scanned the room to see everyone and understand the situation.


    They then moved to join the others, and as they did, all the other people made way for them and did note close to them when they found a spot to stand.


    After the Legendary rank, Xu Qianghua turned his attention to the Starlight rank cards.


    These cards were a step beyond the Legendary, capable of summoning near-legendary figures with immense potential. These individuals could be the backbone of the n''s elite forces or leadership.


    These people are usually either the helpers near the Family head or someone in a simr position, or they have their own force.


    As he activated the cards, the light that emanated from them was soft yet brilliant, resembling the twinkle of countless stars.


    When the light subsided, a small group of individuals appeared before him. Each one had an ethereal presence as if they were part of the cosmos themselves, but that quickly disappeared as they came into view.


    Xu Qianghua addressed them solemnly: "Wee everyone. This will be your new home from now on, and I hope you will do your best to ensure that the n flourishes."


    The Starlight group nodded as they bowed respectfully and moved to join the others.


    And simr to what happened when the legendary ranked summoned group, they also received the same reaction, including the Legendary ranked people.


    Next were the Gxy rank cards. From this rank, the summoned people are usually the highest in the hierarchy as they are among the most capable and strongest warriors or strategic minds.


    He activated the card as he thought about this, and as he did, the light that emerged from these cards was vast and deep, like the night sky filled with countless gxies.


    When the light faded, a group of people stood before Xu Qianghua. Although they were small in number, each person had the aura of an expert who had been in positions of power for a long time.


    These individuals were masters of multiple disciplines, with talents that could influence entire worlds.


    They were not just experts but visionaries and strategists who had seen and learned everything needed to be among the best in the world.


    "Wee," Xu Qianghua said as he looked at them with eager eyes.


    He was really excited because he was able to summon Top-Tier rank people, which only the top families in the top races can do, as they are the only ones with the strength to ess these cards.


    But now, not only has he summoned the Gxy-ranked people, but he also has the Universal and Mythical ranks next, which will increase the number of top-level personnel in his family.


    This is important because when these people join at the start, they will help him and his family build up the n much faster with a stable foundation, which others will need years and years to do.


    Meanwhile, the group summoned using the Gxy cards, and all bowed towards Xu Qianghua and thedies, who then made their way toward the others.


    Next, Xu Qianghua took out the Universal rank cards.


    When he activated them, the light that emerged from these cards was all-epassing, as if the entire universe was condensed into a single moment.


    Only a few individuals stood before Xu Qianghua when the light faded, but their presence was overwhelming.


    These beings were like forces of nature, with the ability to change the direction of the family they belong to, as these people are one of the core members who have the ability to guide the Family heads.


    Starting from the Top Tier ranks, all of the people summoned are given a huge amount of memories by the Supreme Will, which has everything a family needs to seed.


    This is the reason why they are called the Top-tier ranked, as their knowledge, along with the top talent, makes them a much-needed addition to all of the families that want to be Top-tier.


    "Wee to the Xu family," Xu Qianghua said.


    He suppressed his excitement, not wanting to show too much emotion in front of them, as that would decrease their expectations and loyalty towards him.


    This is because when they are summoned, they imagine that the person summoning them is someone powerful and knowledgeable, but if they see something that is below their expectations, they will not stay loyal for long.


    They know they have enough potential to be highly sessful, so why should they follow a Family head who is an immature adult?


    The Universal group bowed gracefully, then went to where everyone else was standing and waited for them to be given jobs that they could do.


    Finally, Xu Qianghua reached the Mythical rank cards. These were the rarest and second most powerful of all, capable of summoning beings that were almost mythical figures and possessed unparalleled abilities.


    They are the pirs of the n, ensuring its dominance and longevity.


    As he activated the cards, the light that emerged was unlike anything he had seen before¡ªit was otherworldly, shimmering with colors that seemed toe from beyond this realm.


    When the light faded, the individuals who appeared were few in number, but their presence was almost godlike. They had an air of superiority to them as they slowly materialized in front of everyone.


    "Wee," Xu Qianghua said, his voice filled with a slight excitement that could not be contained.


    And this is because the mythical-ranked people are the second to the highest-ranked avable in the void, which means that his family has people who are summoned from the Mythical cards.


    The Mythical rank group bowed gracefully, their movements elegant and powerful as they joined everyone else.


    Seeing more than a thousand people in front of him, Xu Qianghua could not help but smile, as this was something that had taken them many years to achieve in hisst life.


    And the highest-ranked person they had was an Epic Tier person who was not the best in that tier.


    But he was still able to boost the Chamber of Commerce and bring it to a much higher level.


    And now, he not only has more than one Epic-level personnel but also personnel that reach the Mythical Tier.


    This feat has never been done, and if told to others, they would think you are lying or exaggerating.


    And they are not wrong, as this kind of incident has never happened before in long history and will never happen again.


    Seeing that all the cards had been used, Xu Qianghua walked and stood before them and said.


    "Wee, everyone. My name is Xu Qianghua, and I am the Head of the Xu family," he said.


    "All of you are the first generation of this family, which means that all of you will be the first bricyer in our family''s history, which will be a long one toe."

 Chapter 118: Bai Lingyun might be a Reborn

    When the summoned personnel heard this, they all looked eager after hearing their Family head''s words.


    Next, Li Xinyue looked at everyone as she slowly waved her hand; as she did, small boxes appeared in front of all the summoned people.


    After they appeared, the summoned people were surprised for a second but then remembered where they were and felt relieved as they reached out for the boxes in front of them.


    Seeing this, Li Xinyue waited for all of them and then started exining what these boxes were for.


    "Each of these boxes contains a storage ring containing the family cultivation temte and all the basic cultivation manuals you will need.


    In addition, there is a set of cultivation resources distributed equally; inside, you will find the family rule book that contains all the familyws that you need to know by heart.


    Finally, there are small slips with information about the world you are in and the jobs you can choose from.


    But remember that these jobs are selected based on your talents. That does not mean you have to pick from them, as we will not force you to do something you will not like."


    This caused all of them to look at their boxes with curiosity as they understood what was inside.


    Where did Xu Qianghua get these storage rings? They were created by Li Xinyue using the materials avable in the subspace.


    And it did not cause too much damage to the still-growing veins, as the amount used to make these storage rings was recovered in seconds.


    This is because the Chaos token has the closest connection to thews, giving the veins a stable and pure source to draw energy during their gestation period.


    And the family cultivation temte is something that both Xu Qianghua and Li Xinyue had created before the merge as not many things needed to be added.


    This is because of the core cultivation manual, the Threefold Path of Harmony, which is one of the most passive but powerful cultivation manuals he has seen.


    This cultivation manual is the best one because it does not have many restrictions required to practice, which surprised Xu Qianghua, as all the other manuals had many different requirements, with the high-level ones having some near-impossible ones.


    The basicbat methods include the most basic but practical methods that they will need to better deal with any situation.


    The same goes for the cultivation resources, which include all the resources required to reach the Peak Body-Building Stage.


    Then there are the information slips, which are simr to themunication talismans.


    However, these slips instead use the stored Spiritual Qi that contains all the information and then sends it into the user''s mind.


    This is not dangerous because as the person storing the information uses their Spiritual Qi, the Qi changes to a docile and easy-to-use type due to some of the small inscriptions written on them, which ensures the user doesn''t have to worry about someone else''s Spiritual Qi entering their body.


    While the nsmen looked at their storage rings, Li Xinyue continued.


    "However, if you choose one of the jobs, which are mostly jobs from the forces that thedies behind me control..." She said as she pointed towards thedies behind her, who nodded.


    Then Liu Meiying came next to her and spoke.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Liu Meiying, and Bai Lingyun and I are the main wives who will be in charge of the family affairs, along with Li Xinyue, whenever my husband is busy or in closed-door cultivation." She also pointed at Bai Lingyun as she spoke, who nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Along with the family, I also n to set up a Chamber of Commerce with Bai Lingyun, so if any of you n to enter the business side of jobs, please register with our Chamber of Commerce." She finished talking and returned to her original spot.


    As these were the first batch of nsmen, Xu Qianghua and thedies nned to let them make their own choices.


    They would then introduce themselves and the type of force they nned to create.


    This is because, after a few more batches, the group ns to let one of these people be the tour guide.


    This will not only save them the hassle of dealing with the neers but will also set a standard for future generations, allowing them to make the same decisions without dictating someone else''s future based on their own needs.


    Next, Liu Anwei stepped forward and said, "Hello, everyone. My name is Liu Anwei, and Bai Xueyan and I are also among thedies married to Xu Qianghua.


    But we are not like the other two. Instead, we n to create a Sect where we will reside, and we would like it if some of you are willing to join and take up important positions before we open the Sect to the public."


    After saying that, she also went back to her original position.


    Then, there was the Empire recruitment by Huang Xinyi and the Shadow recruitment by Yan Yuehua.


    Finally, Li Xinyue told them about the private Adventurer system and how they can also choose this as their future job.


    For Xu Qianghua and the n as a whole, the Chamber of Commerce, the Sect, and the Empire are forces that will help his family grow as a whole while ensuring they have a powerful stance in the world.


    The Chamber of Commerce is a resource hub where other people will buy and sell their items. If there are any items they like, they can get the first choice, which will help them a lot.


    As for the Sect, it is a ce where the family can hire some of the outstanding female disciples as either their personal mercenary force for thedies or marry them into the family with the male nsmen.


    The same goes for the female nsmen. Xu Qianghua does not want any of the wealth to flow outside, but this does not mean he will force them.


    No, he will instead make it so that these people meet more often so that they can create a bond of friendship, which may turn into love down the years.


    But that is for the future; right now, he can be an off-hand shopkeeper like Li Xinyue.


    The otherdies will take care of these summons, while he will meet the high-level summons and see how to set up the elders and other important positions.


    While thinking about this, his attention shifted from the summons to Bai Lingyun, who was now chatting with Liu Meiying about setting up their Chamber of Commerce.


    ''I need to have a talk with her,'' he thought as he remembered how she let him suck her breasts when they first met.


    At that time, he was really excited and did what he usually did in hisst life, but that was not supposed to happen in this life, at least not at that time.


    But it did, which at that time did note to his mind, but after the world merged, he started thinking about this again and again, and from all the possibilities out there, there was only one that could fit the bill:


    Reborn/Regressed.


    ''But how? I don''t think she was anywhere near where he was when it happened to him, and even if it did, how was she sessful? It was with Li Xinyue''s help that I was able to survive that, but I don''t think she has a system.'' He thought.


    It does not mean that Li Xinyue can detect if there is another system nearby, but in this void, it is not possible for a system to exist as it contradicts the Supreme Will''s own universal system that governs the whole void.


    While he was thinking about this, Bai Linghua, who had noticed his gaze and heard his thoughts, could not help but click her tongue slightly as she thought about what she heard from his mind.


    ''So how do I want to y this? I knew he mighte for this, but this is sooner than expected, as I thought he would still be busy thinking about either the n or cultivating.'' She thought this because she knew his personality, and he would never think about these kinds of things as he trusted them too much.


    But this was also out of her control, as she herself got into the role when she hugged him and did not think twice about it.


    Now, things have gotten out of hand, and she is not sure what to do.


    However, when she heard what he suspected her to be, she was surprised.


    Then she knew this was the best possible exnation, so she started thinking about what to say when he asked her.


    After 15 minutes or so, Li Xinyue dismissed the summoned people, gave them a crystal that would help them find their houses, and told them they had a week to report to their job of choice.

 Chapter 119: Sister Lingyun, are you also reborn?

    They then bowed their heads and said goodbye to Li Xinyue, then bowed towards Xu Qianghua and others before using the crystal to find their houses and leave the square.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua called all thedies, and when he saw they were all paying attention to what he was saying, he spoke.


    "Summoning the first batch of nsmen is done, so next, I''d like to talk to you guys about some of the ns Li Xinyue and I devised regarding your forces.


    When I used the Family cards, I only used half of the ck-Iron and Bronze cards because I wanted to keep the other half and divide them into four parts.


    Use these low-level cards to get the starting workforce for your forces, and I''ll provide you with better ones after I get more of them," he said, dividing all the low-level cards he had and giving them to Liu Meiying, Liu Anwei, Huang Xinyi, and Yan Yuehua.


    The reason for this is that he doesn''t want all the people summoned to be nsmen. Yes, the Family Cards can summon non-family members, and to do this, you have to use them inside the main headquarters of the force you control.


    This is actually a hidden function that not many people knew about in his past life, as these cards were usually bought at a high price by families, making them a valuable asset.


    Because of this, no one, including Xu Qianghua and his group, tested whether it would work outside of the family space.


    However, they obtained many of these family cards after the Zerg invasion. They nned to sell the rare ones and keep the others, which they would sellter.


    But one day, Xu Qianghua identally activated the first Diamond card while putting it away in a special safe they had bought specifically to sell it to a family head they knew.


    And this was special as this was the first Diamond card they had ever gotten their hands on, and they were very careful with it.


    So when he activated the card, Xu Qianghua was devastated, as from the stories he''d heard, cards activated outside of the family spaces just disappeared without leaving anything behind.


    But this didn''t happen. Instead, the card actually summoned a Diamond-level trader whoter became one of the core members of the Chamber of Commerce.


    However, the important thing is that the person who was summoned didn''t have any connection with them but was instead an orphan with no rtives in this world.


    This is good for them as they don''t want all the people they hire to be from their n, which would reduce the public''s eptance¡ªa crucial factor for the sess of both the Chamber of Commerce, the Empire, and the Sect.


    As for Shadow, these people will be used as low-level informants stationed all over the city for now, but they will expand as time passes.


    When he told them about the hidden function of the cards, they were all surprised but quickly epted the fact, as they were already numb from everything they''d seen today. They also knew Xu Qianghua was reborn, so it was normal for him to know this.


    But while everyone was thinking about this, no one noticed that Xu Qianghua was watching Bai Lingyun''s expression. When he didn''t see anything unusual, he knew his guess was probably right.


    However, he didn''t think much of it, knowing she would never purposely hide something. She might just not have had the right opportunity or some other reason.


    This is one of the reasons why thedies love him so much¡ªno matter what happens, he never doubts them and is always there when they need him the most.


    So although he was suspicious, he didn''t dwell on it. Instead, he made sure everything was okay between the otherdies and then said,


    "You guys have a week to finish this because after that, the nsmen will start to join the forces they like, and I want to make sure the basic structure of the forces is in ce before that happens."


    "As for the Empire setup, Huang Xinyi, you should already know the requirements, right?" He asked as he looked at Huang Xinyi, who nodded.


    Seeing this, he shifted his attention to Yan Yuehua and said, "Yan Yuehua, I know I can trust you to lead Shadow in this world, so all I can ask is that you talk to Grandma Su and make a n. If you need any help,e and ask. We are all family, so we need to stick together."


    Hearing this, Yan Yuehua was stunned for a second before giving a slight nod.


    After this, he told them about some other things they needed to be careful about and then let them go.


    But before they left, Xu Qianghua remembered to give each of them a duplicate Family Sign Token so they could contact him from anywhere and be protected if anything happened.


    However, the chances of them being in danger were not high, as their cultivation realms were the highest in the whole world, so he wasn''t too worried.


    Thedies also didn''t spend too much time with him, as they were excited about their own forces.


    Yan Yuehua and Huang Xinyi went out together, as they needed to stabilize the city and, at the same time, check to see if there was anything they needed to do to eradicate any illegal activities so that the city''s citizens could trust them.


    Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan also ran to the exit along with a few Shadow members to the spot where they had nned to set up their Sect.


    The maids all went to the main mansion to get situated and familiarize themselves so there wouldn''t be many problems in the future.


    Finally, the only people left were the mothers-inw and their one and only son-inw.


    Liu Meiying was also excited and wanted to set up her headquarters as quickly as possible, so she urged Bai Lingyun, who said something in her ear.


    At first, she was confused, but then she understood what her friend wanted, so she showed a sly smile and left with a few of the Shadow members she hade with, who were her helpers while the n members got sorted out.


    Now, only Bai Lingyun and Xu Qianghua were left in the za.


    Xu Qianghua was surprised when he saw Bai Lingyun whisper something into Liu Meiying''s ear but did not think much as he was more focused on asking her if she was a reborn.


    "Hey Sister Lingyun, I want to ask you some questions," Xu Qianghua asked with hesitation in his voice as he does not know how to bring up this topic.


    "Let''s go to the mansion and talk," Bai Lingyun said as she pulled one of his hands and led him into the mansion. Then, she went straight to the Dual Cultivation room.


    She did this because when she entered this mansion at the start, she couldn''t see what was inside because of the formations dotted all around the room.


    She was curious about this room, which led her to pick it. She had a n to appease her son-inw, and she didn''t want his parents to see that n.


    And she knew this room was something those two couldn''t see through, which is another reason she led him here.


    Before Xu Qianghua could say anything, Bai Lingyun grabbed him, pushed him inside, and shut the door as she entered the room.


    As soon as she entered, she noticed the room was simr to any other room in the whole mansion, with a bed and everything else a normal room would have.


    What she doesn''t know is that before, there was only a bed.


    After Li Xinyue transformed and became the Guardian of this subspace, Xu Qianghua asked her to add all the other items so the room didn''t look so deserted.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun dragged him to arge sofa on the side and sat him down with her sitting on hisp.


    Xu Qianghua took a deep breath as he felt her hot body touch his, and then he shifted his gaze toward Bai Lingyun, who smiled while keeping an expression that seemed a bit naughty as if she wanted to tease someone or make them feel awkward.


    Xu Qianghua could feel his dick getting hard as she did, but he did not sumb to the temptation as he had some questions he would like to ask.


    Then she hugged him tighter, with one of her arms around his shoulder while the other held up her face. Her long legs rested on his waist so that both of them were touching each other''s bodies in every part possible, separated only by their clothes.


    "What''s wrong, Qiangqiang? Why were you looking at me so many times before?" she asked.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t say anything but instead took a deep look at her and asked, "Sister Lingyun, are you also reborn?"

 Chapter 120: Aegis of the Void

    "Yes," she replied without a second thought.


    This answer surprised him as he did not expect to be correct. But then he thought about his own situation and didn''t think she was lying.


    "But how did that happen?" he asked as he wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her closer.


    This caused his face to be sandwiched between her H-cup breasts, but he didn''t mind this; instead, he focused on her response.


    Bai Lingyun saw this and smiled dotingly as she moved one of her hands to the top of his head and started ying with his hair. Then she began exining.


    "This happened during the same time you had your ident. You see, at that time, I was about to enter your room to show you something you had left behind in that cave.


    It was under a pile of stones that should have fallen when we attacked the protection formation, but we didn''t check the whole ce thoroughly because we were in a hurry.


    But when I was about to leave, I caught a glimpse of something underneath the rock, which is where I found the item.


    After finding it, I searched the whole ce again to see if I had missed anything before returning to your room to show you the item."


    Then she took out a bracelet from her storage ring and showed it to him.


    The bracelet was a sleek, dark band with runes carved into it, glowing faintly with a silvery-blue hue.


    When he saw this, he was stunned. He didn''t expect this to be the reason, but he didn''t think too much and instead used the status bar to find out more information about this bracelet.


    Aegis of the Void (Chaos)


    Description: The Aegis of the Void is an ancient, intricately crafted bracelet forged from a rare and unknown material.


    Abilities:


    Absolute Shielding: When activated, the Aegis of the Void generates a barrier that can protect the wearer from any form of attack¡ªphysical, magical, spiritual, or even conceptual. The shield adapts to the nature of the threat, ensuring maximum defense.


    Void Reflection: The bracelet can absorb and store a portion of the energy from attacks it defends against, allowing the wearer to reflect that energy back at their opponent with devastating force.


    Dimensional Barrier: The bracelet can create a spatial distortion around the wearer, discing attacks into a pocket dimension. This ability can be used to temporarily remove the wearer from the battlefield, allowing them to regroup or counterattack from an unexpected angle.


    Auto-Activation: In cases of sudden danger, the bracelet can automatically activate its shielding abilities, even without the wearer''s consciousmand. This makes it invaluable in life-threatening situations or ambushes.


    Void Convergence: The Aegis of the Void can converge void energy to strengthen the shield, making it nearly indestructible for a limited time. However, this ability uses up a lot of the stored energy, which leads to it only being able to be used once a year.


    Seeing the abilities, Xu Qianghua finally figured out how she could cross the space-time storm without any other help.


    Although he was d that he had made a mistake and left the bracelet that saved Bai Lingyun''s life from the space-time storm, at the same time, if he hadn''t done it, she wouldn''t have had to suffer the fate of being reborn.


    "But Sister Lingyun, why didn''t you tell me about this before?" he asked with a confused look.


    "I wanted to, but the timing wasn''t right with the whole world changing and whatnot, so I didn''t bother as I knew you would me yourself and lose focus," she said, and she was right.


    If she had told him earlier, he would have always had this in the back of his mind, nagging at him, and then he would go over the top to make sure everything was safe.


    "At first, I didn''t want to tell you about this until our situation had stabilized and we had solid roots so that you wouldn''t have a huge reaction where you''d go overboard with everything," she said with a helpless sigh.


    This caused him to smile awkwardly as he thought, ''Am I that easy to read?''


    And to this, Bai Lingyun wanted to retort, "Yes," but she held back because he still didn''t know the whole truth.


    She couldn''t tell him that she never went back in time as she was powerful enough to y with time itself, and it couldn''t control her.


    The Aegis of the Void was part of the set in that cave but was removed right before Xu Qianghua and his group came in.


    It was because the item looked more like a female essory at that time, and they wanted to change it into something that Xu Qianghua would like.


    But before they could put it back, Xu Qianghua and his group entered the cave, so they had to leave the Aegis of the Void out of the set.


    Bai Lingyun wanted to give this to him before but never got a chance, but now she can give it to him without thinking of other excuses.


    "So, at what time did you return?" he asked.


    "A month and a half before the merge," she said.


    ''So it was half a month before I was reborn,'' he thought.


    "I see, but Sister Lingyun, it''s not good to hide stuff like this from me," he said as he pped her juicy ass.


    "Mmnn."


    She didn''t respond back; instead, she just rubbed her body against his in retaliation, which caused him to use both of his hands to knead her ass. Then she spoke.


    "It won''t happen again!" she let out a sensuous sigh as she felt her ass being squeezed when she said that.


    "If anything like this happens in the future, I''ll just ignore you and only fuck Bai Xueyan," he said.


    This caused Bai Lingyun to want to protest and bite her son-inw''s shoulder, but before she could do so, Xu Qianghua started spanking her harder and with both hands at that time.


    "Mmmph!"


    She yelped while muttering, "You are a jerk!"


    "What did you say?" he asked as he spanked her once again.


    "Mmmph!" she yelped again, but this time, she didn''t say anything as she didn''t want to be spanked again.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua also stopped spanking her, but he didn''t stop ying with her ass as he closed his eyes and leaned forward, resting his head on her boobs.


    This caused Bai Lingyun to show a doting smile. Then she yed with his hair again.


    Both of them stayed silent for quite some time.


    Then he asked, "Do you regreting to find me at that time?"


    "Never. Although it was a surprise for me, as long as I can be with you, I''m fine with this. And instead, I think this was a good thing for me," she continued.


    "As you know, in ourst lives, we could not meet until the game merged, and even then, I was worried about you until I saw you with my own eyes.


    But in this life, I was able to meet you earlier than the merge, which in my book is a good deal."


    After she finished, she resumed ying with his hair while Xu Qianghua started to think about what she had said.


    ''She is right. Even if this is something unexpected, it''s not like this is a bad thing because, in this way, I was able to reunite with her and Bai Xueyan before the merge,'' he thought as his mood calmed down.


    This caught the attention of Bai Lingyun, who showed a sly smile as she rubbed her ass against his dick which made it even more hard.


    Xu Qianghua had to take a deep breath as he felt his dick teased.


    After a few minutes of teasing, Bai Lingyun got up and bent down with her face close to his thighs.


    She then snapped her fingers, which caused his pants and his underwear to disappear, but all of her attention was on his fully erect dick.


    "Now," She said as she looked up and stared straight into Xu Qianghua''s eyes. "Let''s do what we always wanted to do," Then she came close to his dick and kissed the tip of it.


    While feeling Bai Lingyun sucking on his dick, Xu Qianghua felt an unbelievable ecstasy enveloping him like waves upon waves that refused to stop, not to mention her tight lips massaging his manhood and teasing the sensitive areas that were filled by its length.


    He then ced one of his hands on top of her head and yed with her hair while watching her suck his dick.

 Chapter 121: Mother-In-Laws blowjob (R18+)

    When he did this, a muffled moan left Bai Lingyun''s mouth, sending vibrations all around Xu Qianghua''s body, giving him goosebumps and making him shudder.


    Then after his erection was totally engulfed inside of her mouth, she would slow down from time to time deliberately as she reached the tip of his dick, letting him feel her wet tongue move along every inch of his tip.


    This continued until his legs twitched with uncontroble pleasure and started bucking; Xu Qianghua could tell how near he was by her smile, and the increasing strength of her motions only added fuel to the fire.


    With each moment that passed, her movement speed increased, but she never stopped looking at his expression as she sucked his dick.


    This continued until Xu QIanghua could not hold on, so he pressed her head downwards and let out a moan of ecstasy while gripping Bai Lingyuan''s head.


    At the same time, waves of pleasure surged within him from every point possible, filling every part of him in immense heat before ejacting.


    Gulp Gulp


    Gulping sounds could be heard as Bai Lingyun deep-throated so that no drop escaped her mouth.


    With all of his seed swallowed whole without stopping to pause even for one bit, she did not stop sucking until his cum stopped cumming from his now pulsating hot dick.


    Pop


    A lewd sound was made as his dick escaped her mouth with some of the cum still visible; she finished it off with a few licks from the tip.


    "It''s good, right?" She said as she moved her gaze upwards, but she still propped his dick on her cheek and gave a few kisses to the shaft of his dick while one of her hands was massaging his balls.


    "Yes," was the only response he could say, and the only thing he could feel right now was her hot breath hitting his sensitive dick, along with the soft sensation he felt when she ced his dick on her cheek.


    This caused Bai Lingyun to show a sly smile as she once again got on her knees and went for another blowjob.


    And if someone asked this question to them or any of his otherdies, why another blowjob?


    The answer would most likely be, ''Why not? It is not like he is going to go limp after two or three ejactions, so why not do another blowjob.''


    Of course, they would say this, and they were right.


    They have high amounts of sexual energy, and due to him having sex with multiple people daily, his stamina was off the charts before he was able to cultivate. Now, the stamina is even higher than before.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua looked down and saw the face of Bai Lingyun sucking his dick, and the scene of her licking his dick was so hot that he felt a new wave of pleasure rush through his body.


    "Mmmn..." Bai Lingyuan moaned as she sucked his dick.


    But this time, her movements were much slower and deliberate.


    ''Is she teasing me again? Is she enjoying this?'' He thought as he wondered what she was doing.


    He couldn''t tell from her expressions and the feeling he was getting, but he can tell from her actions.


    He could feel her lips touching every inch of his dick, and he could also feel her tongue licking his length, from the tip of his dick to the base, and even at the area of his balls, where it licked his balls.


    Then, as he was feeling this, he felt her head moving towards his balls and started sucking them and then nibbling them at the end.


    Pop


    "Ohhh!"


    This time, a moan left his mouth as he felt something enter his balls, and the sensation was so intense that his dick started twitching.


    After a few seconds, she went back to sucking his dick.


    But Xu Qianghua did not want to be left out, so he used his hands and pinched her erect nipples, which caused her to jolt with pleasure.


    This is because her nipples are one of the most sensitive areas for her, and even a slight touch from Xu Qianghua''s hands causes her to moan regardless of the asion.


    Still, she was able to manage when he sucked her tits before because she was experienced and was able to stop herself from moaning.


    But that is not going to happen here as she did not expect him to do it while she was concentrating on sucking his dick.


    "Nggh... Ahn! Qiangqiang!"


    ''What is this? She actually started to increase the pressure when I pinch her nipples,'' he thought as he watched her suck his dick with a dazed expression.


    "Nnnn..."


    Her body trembled, and the pleasure she felt from Xu Qianghua''s fingers started to build up.


    Then he continued pinching her nipples, which made her body quiver with pleasure.


    But she didn''t give up on her n and instead increased her movements and sucking power.


    "Ahn!"


    He didn''t have much time before he wanted toe again, but this time he did not listen to his dick; instead, he held on as he did not want this feeling to end so soon.


    Pop


    "My little son-inw, how long do you think you can hang on?" she asked with a sly smile as she looked at his dazed expression.

 Chapter 122: Mother-in-law, this is not good! (R18+)

    Xu Qianghua was awakened from his dazed state when he heard this and could not help but feel that this was a challenge he could not lose.


    So he responded, "Definitely, but what about you Mother-In-Law? Are you able to hold on with your nipple being yed like this?"


    When he said this, Bai Lingyun could feel his dick twitching, which is a sign he is about to cum.


    Then she smiled, thinking of something, and got up from her knees, and after untying her robe, shey down on the bed.


    "Come here and fuck me, my son-inw," she said.


    And while she said that she did not forget to use her Spiritual Qi to wash her mouth so that there is no residual cum left in her mouth.


    Meanwhile, seeing her lying on the bed, Xu Qianghua got up and walked towards the bed.


    He had no hesitation and didn''t n on holding back or teasing her; instead, he grabbed her legs and spread them apart so that his dick was pointing at her entrance.


    Then, without a second thought, he thrusted his dick into her pussy, making her moan, and as he did, he heard a slight sound of flesh pping against each other, and as he moved back and forth, her legs kept moving upwards and downwards as she kept bucking.


    "Nnnn... Ahn!"


    She was really sensitive because of him teasing her nipples, and now, when he thrust the whole length of his dick, it reached her womb, which is another sensitive point.


    So the double attack caused her to feel so good that her back started to arch while Xu Qianghua''s thrusts became deeper, faster, and harder.


    Then as he was fucking her, he started kissing her breasts, and as soon as his lips touched her breast, her body jolted.


    This caused his dick to enter her even deeper, and now, his dick was hitting her womb every time he was thrusting.


    As for Xu Qianghua, he was feeling the walls of her pussy tighten, and every time she did, it was like a vice grip was being applied to his dick, and this only made him want to fuck her even more.


    His hands were tightly gripping her thighs, and at the same time, he was pushing them upwards, causing her to feel even more pleasure.


    But that did not mean the pleasure for her was not increasing as well.


    The position he was fucking her from was one that made her feel the deepest pleasure, and with his speed and force, the pleasure was at its limit and was about to explode.


    ''Oh my god! He''s going to make me cum!'' She thought and then continued, ''And this is the best part of his fucking!''


    When she said this, she could feel his dick twitching inside of her, and she knew what was going to happen.


    "Qiangqiang, cum for me, cum inside of me, and then I''ll cum as well," she said, and after a few seconds, she could feel his dick twitch again, and then,


    "Ahn!"


    A moan left her mouth as she felt a tidal wave of pleasure surge through her body, and as it did, a rush of liquid rushed into her.


    "Ohhh.." He took a long breath as he felt the pussy tightening as he came inside her.


    At the same time, Bai Lingyun also came, and her pussy spasmed on his dick, which only added to the ecstasy he was feeling.


    Then after a few moments, they calmed down and slowly started to move back and forth while breathing heavily, and as soon as he pulled out his dick, his cum also leaked out of her pussy.


    After seeing this, Bai Lingyun could not help but feel pity, ''Such a waste of precious resources.''


    And when she was about to say something, she saw Xu Qianghua once again put the tip of his dick at her pussy''s entrance, and then, before she could say anything, he thrust his dick into her pussy.


    "Ahn!"


    She could not hold back the moan that came out of her mouth, and she could feel the tip of his dick hitting the walls of her pussy as he moved back and forth.


    "Ahn! Mmmmn! Ahn!"


    Her moans became louder with every thrust, and as he fucked her, he started kissing her neck and breast.


    "Ahn! my little baby! This feels so gooooood!"


    Xu Qianghua did not stop after she said this, and he only trusted his dick faster and harder into her pussy, which only increased her pleasure and caused her to feel an immense pleasure that made her mind go nk.


    But then suddenly, he removed his dick and ced it on top of the entrance, and looked at her with a sly smile.


    "Mother-inw, this is not good; what if Xuexue saw us? What should I do?" he said this, but he still teased her while ying with her clit, which caused her to twitch.


    "Ahn! Nnnn..."


    As soon as he said this, her body jolted, and her eyes opened wide with surprise.


    ''This bastard is teasing me! He''s fucking teasing me!''


    She thought, and as she did, Xu Qianghua saw her surprised expression and could not help but smile.


    "So, Mother-In-Law, what do you think we should do?" he said as he rubbed his dick on her clit.


    "Ohh... Qiangqiang, please don''t tease your mother-inw, or I''ll... Nggh!" she could not finish her sentence as the pleasure that rushed through her body overwhelmed her, and at the same time, he continued rubbing her clit with his dick.


    ''I can''t hold it anymore!'' She thought and then said, "Son-In-Law, please fuck me, fuck me, and cum inside of me," and as soon as she said that, she felt his dick go inside her.


    "Ahn!"


    She could not help but groan loudly, and she could feel his dick moving back and forth inside of her.


    And after a few minutes, he removed his dick again, but this time, he used the Spiritual Qi in his body to lift Bai Lingyun up and then turned her around with her back facing the feeling.


    He then let her lie down again, but now with her back facing him, and then he used his dick and rammed it into her pussy from behind.


    "Ahn!"

 Chapter 123: Bai Xueyan is here (R18+)

    This caused her to moan, and as he moved back and forth, his hands were ced on her ass, and his fingers were digging into her plump ass, which was squirming with every thrust.


    ''Oh god, it''s so good!'' She thought as she felt her pussy being fucked from behind by him, and the feeling of her breasts touching the bed only added to the pleasure she was feeling.


    Then Xu Qianghua started kneading her ass as he moved faster, and he even spanked her a few times, which caused her to moan even louder.


    And when this happened, breast milk started to ooze from her nipples, and when it touched the bed, the sheets started to change color.


    But before that could happen, Xu Qianghua removed one of his hands and grabbed one of her boobs while he pinched and rolled her nipple.


    "Ahn!"


    A muffled moan came out of her mouth.


    He was very familiar with her body, and as he did this, the pleasure only increased, and the feeling of him pinching her nipple was a new sensation she had never experienced, causing her pussy to tighten around his dick, which made him groan.


    ''Oh my god, I think I''m about toe,'' she thought, and as she did, Xu Qianghua released his hand from her breast, and both his hands started to dig into her ass while his fingers dug into her ass, which caused her to moan even louder.


    "Ahn! My son-inw, you''re going to make me cum again!" She moaned.


    "Ahn!"


    She said nothing after that, and he did not say anything either.


    ''So am I,'' he thought, and as soon as he did, he thrusted his dick faster and deeper than he had ever done.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    Bai Lingyun could not hold back her moans, and with every thrust, he only heard slurping sounds as her juices were mixed with his and his precum, and it was even more intense than the previous blowjob.


    And as time went on, Bai Lingyuan could not hold back her voice, and as a result, the whole room could hear her loud moaning.


    It was good that the room was built with special materials that had much better soundproofing, which could block her moaning from even cultivators outside the door.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua''s dick was being squeezed by the tightness of her pussy, and with every thrust, it felt like the walls of her pussy were squeezing his dick harder and harder.


    And the more he thrusted, the faster he got, and the more her ass was being spanked.


    "Ohh! I''m going to cum!" Bai Lingyuan said as she felt a tidal wave of pleasure rush through her body.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    Her body was twitching, and her toes were curling.


    At this moment, Xu Qianghua also wanted toe, but he held on, next he rotated Bai Lingyun again, but this time, his dick was still inside of her.


    He then grabbed both of her legs and lifted her up, causing her boobs to touch his face, and then he started licking and sucking her tits while moving his dick back and forth.


    "Ahn! Oh my god! This feels so goood!" she moaned, and then she felt his dick move faster, and as he moved faster, her pussy was getting more and more sensitive, and the more sensitive she was, the faster his dick went.


    She was about toe again, and this time, she didn''t try to hold back, but at the same time, Xu Qianghua didn''t slow down his thrusts, and the speed of his thrusts increased until her pussy was spasming around his dick, and she was moaning.


    ''Ohhh! I can''t hold it anymore!'' she thought, and as she did, her pussy tightened, and he felt her body tremble.


    This caused him to groan and thrust his dick into her pussy, which caused her body to jolt and her pussy to tighten.


    Then she came, and as soon as she came, her pussy tightened even more, and his dick was only squeezed even harder than before, which only increased the pleasure he was feeling, and as he felt her body tremble, his dick started to twitch.


    "Nnnn!"


    Bai Lingyuan could not hold back her voice and moaned as she came, and as her pussy tightened around his dick, Xu Qianghua groaned as well.


    "Ohhh..."


    Both of them sighed as they felt the pleasure rushing through their bodies, and as they sighed, the cum that was stored in his dick was released into her pussy.


    "Ahn! Oh my god!" She could feel her body shudder with every wave of pleasure, and she could also feel his cum rushing into her womb.


    He could feel his dick twitching, and the pleasure was at its limit.


    ''Oh my god, this is the most intense feeling I''ve ever felt!'' He thought, and as he did, his dick continued to spasm inside of her, and more cum rushed into her womb.


    And as the cum was released, her pussy tightened around his dick, which caused her to experience an amazing feeling of ecstasy.


    This was her second time having an orgasm, and it was even more intense than the first.


    When the climax was over, Bai Lingyuan let out a loud sigh, and her body twitched again, causing Xu Qianghua to sigh as well.


    Then the both of themid back on the bed, with Xu Qianghua lying on top of her and his dick still inside of her, releasing thest bit of cum left over.


    And while that was happening, he did not forget her wonderful breast milk.


    ''It''s so good!'' He thought, and his dick started twitching again, and as it did, he sucked on her breast.


    "Ahn! Qiangqiang!"


    She let out a muffled moan as he sucked her breast, and she could feel her pussy tighten.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to groan, but he did not stop sucking her breasts as he was too busy to care about his own pleasure.


    ''Damn! She really is good at this,'' he thought.


    And while they were enjoying each other''spany, a figure entered the room, which was not noticed by the two of them as they were too busy to pay any attention to anything else.


    It was Bai Xueyan

 Chapter 124: Bai Xueyans Titjob (R18+)

    Shended on top of Xu Qianghua, who by now had noticed Bai Xueyan but did not stop sucking her mother''s boobs.


    And while she was in the air, Bai Lingyun snapped her fingers which caused Bai Xueyan''s clothes to disappear which meant that when shended, she was naked with her D-cup boobs to be squished on his back, which made his dic even harder inside Bai Lingyun''s pussy.


    ''Oh my god, sandwiched between mother and daughter,'' he thought, and as he did, his dick twitched, which caused her to feel even more pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun looked at her daughter and smiled at her.


    "What is not fair, Xueyan?" she asked.


    "We agreed that we would all do this together, but how could you get the first bite while I was away?" she asked as she looked at her mother with a little anger and envy.


    Initially, she did not mean toe back, but she had to ask about something from Xu Qianghua, so she returned to the subspace.


    But as she did, she did not find Xu Qianghua or her mother, who did not go along with them. It seemed that she had to ask Xu Qianghua about something, which caused her to roam around the main mansion.


    This room was thest room she was nning to search before looking elsewhere.


    And why did she not use the chat function? She did but never got an answer, so she started searching.


    "It just happened, and you would have done the same if given the chance, right?" Bai Lingyun asked as she yed with Xu Qianghua''s hair.


    "N-no, I would never do that," Bai Xueyan stuttered as she responded.


    "Anyway, I want to have sex with Brother Qiang, too," she said as she moved back and forth to get his attention.


    But this caused Bai Lingyun to mp his legs with hers and use her hands to wrap them around his neck, bringing him closer to her as if she wanted to merge with him.


    "No, I still want to stay like this as I love the feeling of his dick filling up my pussy" she said.


    This caused them to start bickering. Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who was still sandwiched between them, could not help but smile but did not stop them immediately.


    And as she did, Bai Xueyan also got up from his back and slid to the left side of her mother.


    Meanwhile, as Xu Qianghua tried to get up, he could feel his dick being squeezed in Bai Lingyun''s pussy, with caused him to take a deep breath and then show a speechless expression.


    Seeing this, she smiled and said, "You can''t pull out now; we have not finished yet."


    "Yes, we are not done, but I think I shouldpensate Xuexue before we can continue with ours," he said as he took his dick out of pussy.


    After doing that, he got up and went up to Bai Xueyan and said, "Sorry, Xuexue, I did not know you had an agreement, but I willpensate you with this," He then kissed her on the lips.


    "Nnn... Mmn..."


    She was surprised but did not show any reluctance.


    And after a few seconds, sheid back on the bed and said, "Brother Qiang, I want to try giving you a titjob."


    This surprised him a bit, but then he showed a happy smile as he came close to her and sat on her stomach with his dick sandwiched between her boobs.


    ''I should do thatter,'' Bai Lingyun, who was watching all of this, thought as she saw her daughter giving Xu Qianghua a titjob.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xueyan started moving up and down and moved her boobs from side to side, causing Xu Qianghua to groan.


    And due to the fluids from her mother, she did not need to do anything, and it was a good thing for her as she could concentrate on ying with his dick.


    But Xu Qianghua didn''t let her have everything her way, and as he groaned, he grabbed her boobs and started rubbing them.


    This caused her to move even faster, and as her boobs moved up and down, her pussy started to get wet again.


    But she was more focused on the tip of his dick; she then stretched out her tongue and started to lick the tip of it.


    "Mmmn!"


    He let out a groan, and then he grabbed her boobs from the sides and pressed them together while he fucked her tits, and then he spanked her boobs as he fucked her.


    ''Oh my god, this feels so good!'' she thought, and at the same time, she moved her pussy faster, and at the same time, she kept licking the tip of his dick.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    "Nnnn... Nggh... Ahn..."


    This caused his pace to increase, and at the same time, he increased the pressure on her breasts, and now, his hands were gripping her boobs.


    He could feel his dick getting harder and harder, and he could also feel the pleasure he was feeling building up.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun had enough of watching, so she got up and came near both of them.


    She then got behind him, and as she did, she saw Xu Qianghua''s hand massaging her daughter''s breasts and spanking them, and the scene only made her pussy wet again, but this time Xu Qianghua''s cum was also leaking.


    And as for why she did not digest his cum using the Dual cultivation method? It is because it is useless to her as Xu Qianghua''s strength has not reached high enough for his cum to influence her strength.

 Chapter 125: You really did a good job, Xuexue. You are such a good girl (R18+)

    But she loves the feeling of having his cum in her womb as it makes her feel fulfilled.


    Bai Lingyun, who came behind Xu Qianghua, pressed her boobs on his back, which caused his dick to harden a little while at the same time, leaking some precum.


    This surprised Bai Xueyan as all of her attention was on his dick, so she did not see her mothering behind him.


    But this did not surprise her as she knew her mother never liked to be left out, so her joining was to be expected.


    And just as she thought that Bai Lingyun had already hugged him from the back and started rubbing her boobs against his back, which caused Xu Qianghua''s actions to speed up.


    "Mmnn..."


    Both of them moaned.


    At this moment, Xu Qianghua''s pace increased even more, and he was fucking her tits faster and harder, while at the same time, Bai Lingyun also moved her boobs up and down, and this caused her tits to squish and bounce, and she even squeezed them together.


    This caused his dick to be squeezed harder and harder, and the pleasure was at its limit, and now, it was the most intense pleasure he had ever felt, and it was like the tidal wave was about to break through.


    He could feel Bai Xueyan''s tongue licking his dick and even nibbling it, which was causing him to get close to the edge.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyuan''s hands were ying with his balls, and her tongue was licking his neck, which made him want to cum even more than before.


    And this caused him to move faster and faster, and as his movements were bing more and more erratic, and soon, he could not not hold for any longer.


    ''I can''t hold it anymore!'' he thought, and as he did, he felt a sudden urge to cum.


    "Ohhh!"


    And he came.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xueyan, who could feel his dick twitching, knew it was time and so she swallowed the tip of his dick and waited for him to cum.


    But this did not stop her from licking and nibbling the tip.


    "Ohhh! Ohhh! Ohhh!"


    He groaned, and as he groaned, his body shuddered, and then a white fluid rushed into her mouth.


    "Ahn!"


    Her pussy twitched and came as well.


    As soon as he came, his grip on her breasts weakened, and then she moved up and licked his dick and then started sucking it to make sure all of his cum was inside her mouth, and she didn''t want a single drop to go to waste.


    After a few minutes, she removed her mouth from his dick and moved her gaze upwards and saw his dazed expression as he was held in her mother''s arms.


    Then she smiled.


    "See, I told you I could do it," she said.


    This caused Xu Qianghua tough and hug her, and as he did, he rubbed her hair and praised her like a proud father, "You really did a good job, Xuexue. You are such a good girl."


    This caused her to blush, but her smile did not leave her face.


    And after a few seconds, she cleaned up all the left over cum on her body with Spiritual Qi and then bent on all fours and looked behind while shaking her butt towards Xu Qianghua.


    "Brother Qiang, it''s my turn now, so please fuck me," she said, and as she said that, she once again shook her ass as if inviting him, which surprised him a bit as he had never expected her to be so slutty but this only made him want to fuck her even more.


    Meanwhile, behind him, Bai Lingyun, who saw her daughter''s actions, could not help but shake as she thought, ''What a slut; I knew I should have never taught her all those stuff in thest life.''


    ''And what can I say? I''m a slut too,'' she thought, and at the same time, she could not hold back a sly smile.


    But her expression changed to one of confusion and then anger, ''Wait, I think I am a bigger slut than her because I taught her all of the techniques she knows,'' she continued, and she did not know which of them was the bigger slut.


    ''But I''m a good slut, and I am only a slut towards him,'' she thought and smiled as she looked at Xu Qianghua''s back, who was now ying with her daughter''s boobs.


    She then said, "My son-inw, fuck her and make her faint as this is your responsibility as her husband," and while she was thinking '' And also as her step-father, you have to teach her the ways of the world''.


    Bai Xueyan''s face turned red as she heard her mother, but she did not retort, and instead, she once again shook her ass.


    "Okay, then here I go."


    Xu Qianghua said, and the moment he did, he thrust his dick into her pussy.


    "Ahn!"


    Bai Xueyan''s body twitched and arched upward.


    Then, without wasting any time, he grabbed both of her arms and then spread them wide, and with his strength, her breasts were jiggling in the air as they fucked.


    "Ahn! Ahn!"


    He then moved his hands to her waist and hugged her from behind, burying his face in her hair, but they did not stop their movements.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Brother Qiang, you are fucking me so hard, it is so goood!" She said as she felt the pleasure rushing through her body.


    ''Yes, this is so good,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    Her moans made the thrusting even faster as he fucked her harder and harder, and her moans were like music to his ears.


    And while he did that, he could feel her pussy tighten as the pleasure rushed through her.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    As he fucked her, her moans were bing louder and louder, and soon, the whole room was filled by them.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyuan, who had been watching this for a while now, could not help but pout as Xu Qianghua was never this forceful with her.


    ''I will ask him to do this after hees inside her,'' she thought.

 Chapter 126: Bai Lingyun getting her ass spanked (R18+)

    After a few minutes of fucking, her body was trembling, she came.


    Then, before her orgasm could subside, Xu Qianghua grabbed her boobs and then continued thrusting his dick into her pussy with even greater intensity.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Brother Qiang, I think I''m about to faint," she said.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    But he did not stop fucking her, and then, when she could no longer hold back, Xu Qianghua came inside her pussy.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The only sound heard in the room was her moans as she fainted.


    Xu Qianghua held her tightly and did not let her fall. Instead, he carried her like a princess,id her down on the side, and covered her with a nket.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyuan could not hold back, so she came behind him and held his dick, and started stroking it while blowing air into his ear.


    "Ohhhh..." He took a deep breath.


    "My son-inw, you''re really great," she said, and then she hugged him from the back while she was still stroking his dick.


    "Yes, I know, I''ve been told many times," he said and thenughed.


    She continued, "But now I want you to do the same that you did to my daughter," she said.


    And Bai Lingyun was able to see this so she did not waste any time and bent down and brought the dick to her face.


    Then, without wasting any time, she gave a long lick on his dick.


    This caused him to moan.


    And after giving a few licks, she started sucking his dick, and the feeling of her mouth on his dick was so good that he could not help but groan.


    ''Damn! It feels so good!'' he thought, and as soon as he thought that, he could not hold on anymore.


    And as soon as he felt his dick twitch, Bai Lingyuan swallowed his dick and looked at him with a sly smile as if she was challenging him, and then she saw him nod and then take a deep breath.


    After a few seconds, she let his dick go and then bent down with her ass facing Xu Qianghua, waiting for him to put it in her pussy.


    But Xu Qianghua did not follow the script, but instead, he came close to her ass and spanked it.


    "Ahn!"


    She let out a moan.


    Then he spanked the other cheek.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    After the second p, Bai Lingyuan started bucking, and then he did it again.


    "W-what are you doing? Why are you not putting it in?" She asked with a confused look that changed to a lustful one the next second.


    As Xu Qianghua did not answer her question and instead continued spanking her.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    She could no longer speak and only let out moans as the pleasure coursed through her body.


    And while her body was quivering, he continued spanking her ass.


    This went on for a few minutes, and then he stopped spanking her.


    Then, before she can ask anything, he inserted his dick in her wet pussy and went all in right at the start.


    "Ahn!"


    She groaned as she felt his dick enter her pussy and kiss her womb in a single thrust.


    But that did not stop him, and he started thrusting his dick into her pussy with even greater force than before.


    And every time he moved forward, her breasts would jiggle, and this was causing her pussy to tighten even harder.


    ''Oh my god, I think I''m about toe again!'' she thought, and as she did, she could feel his dick twitch.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    Moans left her mouth as she was on the verge ofing.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    Her breasts were bouncing up and down.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    Then suddenly, she felt her body being lifted, and now, the only thing supporting her was her legs, which were hanging from the sides of Xu Qianghua.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    "Mmmmn..."


    Then, she saw Xu Qianghua''s dick twitch.


    "Nnnn!"


    And he thrusted his dick deep into her pussy.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    She let out a loud moan as the tidal wave of pleasure rushed through her body, which caused her to cum at the same time.


    "Ahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!"


    At the same time, the pleasure was making her pussy tighten, and then she felt his cum rushing into her womb, and as the pleasure subsided, he copsed on her.


    "Ahn!"


    Then they both fell on the bed and as soon as they were on the bed, they closed their eyes and breathed deeply.


    And after a few seconds, just as they were about to continue, Xu Qianghua felt someone tapping on his shoulders.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua justughed dryly as he pulled her in and gave her a light peck on her lips; then he said, "Okay, let''s all do it together now."


    Then, the trio spent the whole day in the room fucking each other untilte that night, and when they were all done, they all went to sleep, and it was already morning.


    So they slept until thete afternoon before waking up, and no one came to disturb them, which surprised him a bit, but then he did not think too much about it and went back to snuggling in Bai Lingyun''s H-cup boobs which afortable smile.

 Chapter 127: Empyrean Trade Consortium

    Back to the day before.


    After Liu Meiying left Xu Qianghua and Bai Lingyun alone, she and some Shadow members went to a huge building next to the za.


    This was the headquarters she had asked Li Xinyue to build when she was reorganizing the subspace.


    As she neared the building, she saw therge double doors that were tightly shut without any visible way to open them.


    But for Liu Meiying, this was not a problem, as she, along with all the main members of the family, including Xu Qianghua and thedies, could open them without any force. These doors were simr to the sensor doors from the old world but had a more ancient feel.


    This would only be the first time they were like this; afterward, the door would always remain open until the main family decided to close it.


    As Liu Meiying approached the door, therge double doors opened smoothly, revealing the spacious interior.


    The air inside was cool, and the faint scent of polished wood and fresh paint lingered.


    The building was massive, with high ceilings and wide, open hallways that stretched out in multiple directions.


    The main entrance led directly into a grand lobby, which was both impressive and functional.


    The floors were made of dark, polished stone, with intricate patterns that seemed to shift subtly as the light changed.


    On the walls, soft wall hangings in deep reds and gold disyed the emblem of the Xu family, along with a spot left for her own logo, which would be used for her Chamber of Commerce, lending an air of authority and tradition to the space.


    Arge, circr desk made from rich, dark wood stood in the lobby''s center. The desk was empty now, but Liu Meiying knew capable clerks and attendants would soon man it.


    Behind the desk, a grand staircase spiraled upward, leading to the upper floors where the more private offices and meeting rooms would be located.


    The lobby itself was uncluttered, with only a few necessary furnishings¡ªa set offortable chairs arranged around a low table, a few potted nts to add a touch of greenery, and arge bulletin board mounted on the wall opposite the entrance.


    This bulletin board was currently empty, but it would soon be filled with notices, requests, and opportunities for the family''s businessmen.


    It would be the nerve center for the Chamber''s operations, where members would find different information on rare-to-find items, which would then be sold to others.


    Liu Meiying walked further into the building, her footsteps echoing softly in the quiet space.


    The hallways leading away from the lobby were wide and well-lit, with doors spaced evenly along both sides. Each door was made from the same dark wood as the desk, with brass handles that gleamed in the light.


    As she walked, she created a n for how these rooms would be used in the future¡ªsome would be offices for the Chamber''s officials, and others would be meeting rooms where some of the businessmen could form groups and travel together.


    As she moved deeper into the building, she approached arge room at the end of one of the main hallways.


    The doors to this room were more ornate than the others, with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and flowing patterns that seemed to tell a story.


    She pushed the doors open and stepped inside.


    The room was vast, with a high, vaulted ceiling supported by thick wooden beams.


    Large windows lined the far wall, allowing natural light to flood the space and illuminate the polished stone floor.


    In the center of the room was a massive conference table, its surface smooth and glossy. High-backed chairs surrounded the table, each one cushioned in rich fabric.


    Several more bulletin boards had been installed on the walls, ready to disy the various quests and assignments that would soon be posted on the bulletin boards in the lobby.


    There was also arge map of the Xu family''s territory, with every interesting area or resource point that the merchants could use to keep the internal economy going.


    Yes, they nned to make this subspace simr to any other city, which meant there would be a need formerce and economy, which would be an important part.


    However, the items would be a lot cheaper than outside. That did not mean everyone would stay here, as there would be rules to ensure the nsmen did not just stay in the subspace and never go out.


    Liu Meiying approached the table and then took out the Chamber of Commerce token from her storage ring.


    The token was small, fitting easily into her palm, but it had a special gleam that she had never seen before.


    This was because she had set the token to be under the Xu family, which caused the token to be a Chaos-ranked item.


    She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and focused her mind, channeling her Spiritual Qi and some of her ideas about the Chamber of Commerce into the token.


    Although she did not know why she did that, she felt that this was the right way to use the token. And she was onto something, as she received blessings that would not appear often.


    As the energy from the token spread through the room, the atmosphere seemed to change.


    The air became charged with a faint hum, and the walls began to glow with a soft, golden light. Slowly, the light spread from the walls to the floor and ceiling until the entire room was bathed in a warm,forting glow.


    Then, the light began to souround around the bulletin boards and the map, infusing them with a subtle, shimmering energy.


    This was the first blessing of the Chamber of Commerce token¡ª


    The blessing of foresight.


    Description: From now on, the quests and missions posted on these boards would be imbued with a deeper understanding of the market, helping the family''s businessmen to predict trends, anticipate demand, and find the most profitable opportunities.


    Next, the energy spread to the doors and windows, reinforcing the building''s defenses and ensuring that only those with the proper authority could enter.


    This was the second blessing¡ª


    The blessing of security.


    Description: It would protect the Chamber''s secrets, safeguard the family''s business strategies from prying eyes, and ensure that all dealings within these walls remained confidential.


    Finally, the energy settled into the very foundation of the building, anchoring it to the subspace and linking it directly to the Xu family''s core.


    This was the third and the most desired blessing¡ª


    The blessing of prosperity.


    Description: As long as the Chamber of Commerce remained active, the building would draw in wealth and resources, subtly influencing the flow ofmerce in the family''s favor. Deals would be more profitable, investments more fruitful, and the family''s coffers would steadily grow.


    Liu Meiying opened her eyes as thest of the energy faded, leaving the room quiet once more.


    But now, the space felt different. It was no longer just an empty building¡ªit was alive with potential, a beacon of prosperity that would not only help the family but also spread across the World and the void in the future.


    She couldn''t help but smile excitedly as she realized she was able to do what she loved: business.


    Although the Xu Group went downhill in the old world, this couldn''t be helped as the Xu Group had shown cracks since Xu Qianghua''s parents died.


    But these cracks did not surface at that time, and with them still mourning, they did not notice this, and when they did, those cracks had already be a huge ditch that could not be filled.


    Satisfied, she left the conference room and made her way back to the lobby.


    As she walked, she noticed subtle changes throughout the building¡ªthe air felt fresher, the light seemed warmer, and the entire space seemed to hum with a quiet, contented energy.


    The Chamber of Commerce was ready.


    When she returned to the lobby, she found the Shadow members waiting for her along with some of the nsmen who had returned from the living quarters.


    All of these people loved this job, so they didn''t need to think much and just came right after they had selected their housing.


    "Wee. Seeing you all here, it seems that you have decided to work under me," Liu Meiying said.


    The Shadow members did not answer, as they were all assigned by either Grandma Su, the seven Shadow Guards, or the newly appointed Shadow Leader Yan Yuehua.


    She asked the nsmen, who nodded with an excited look as they waited eagerly for Liu Meiying''s first orders.


    "But we are forgetting an important point," she said as she walked out of the building.


    She turned around and looked at the empty name sign and said,


    "From now on, my Chamber of Commerce will be called the Empyrean Trade Consortium." As she said this, the empty signboard changed, and the name ''Empyrean Trade Consortium'' appeared on it.

 Chapter 128: Empyrean Harmony Sect

    And while Liu Meiying was handling the inner workings of the Empyrean Trade Consortium, or ETC for short, her daughter Liu Anwei had also reached her destination in Nexara.


    The ce she arrived at was a mountain range with all the mountains surrounding a single huge mountain in the middle. Liu Anwei nned to use this mountain range for her Sect, with the huge mountain as the main peak.


    She stood at the top of the central mountain, which did not have the usual peak but was instead a t, barren space without buildings or nts.


    One of the Shadow members first discovered this ce, noticed this special situation, and reported it to their higher-ups.


    The higher-up then informed Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan, who were nearby searching for a ce to set up their Sect.


    After hearing about these mountains, the girls'' interest was piqued, and they decided to check it out as they had already nned to make it their Sect''s territory.


    Initially, both of them decided to use the token together, but Bai Xueyan had to attend to something, so she went back while Liu Anwei continued to the mountain, nning to use the token.


    As Liu Anwei stood at the summit of the central mountain, her eyes swept across the vast mountain range surrounding her.


    Each peak, majestic and towering, formed a natural fortress around the central mountain, making it the perfect ce to establish her Sect.


    The wind whispered through the barren teau, promising what was toe.


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Anwei retrieved the Sect token from her storage ring.


    The token glimmered simrly to Liu Meiying''s Chamber of Commerce token, indicating that this token was also connected to the Xu family stele and would be under the family.


    After looking at the token for a few seconds, she took a deep breath and used it.


    A light emanated from the token, growing brighter and expanding outward in waves, enveloping the entire mountain range.


    As the light spread, the barren ground beneath her feet began to tremble. The earth shifted and moved as if it were alive, responding to the power of the Sect token.


    Slowly, the t, barren summit of the central mountain began to change. The ground rose and fell, forming the foundations for the Sect''s main peak.


    Massive stone buildings emerged from the earth, their walls adorned with intricate carvings and symbols of the Sect.


    These buildings were not ordinary structures; they were imbued with the energy of the chaos rank Family stele, making them invincible to the elements and strong enough to withstand any attack.


    At the base of the main peak, the earth continued to shift and change.


    Roads began to appear, winding their way through the mountain range, connecting each peak to the central one.


    These roads were not simple dirt paths; they were paved with a smooth, light stone that shimmered with a faint, otherworldly light.


    The roads were designed to be durable and resilient, and from their appearance, they seemed to be made tost for centuries.


    As the roads took shape, the surrounding peaks also began to transform.


    The power of the Sect token carefully molded each peak, forming different areas that would serve various purposes within the Sect.


    Some peaks were shaped into training grounds, with wide, open spaces perfect for practicing martial arts and cultivating inner strength. Others became libraries with an air of wisdom, and it seemed the ce was special as she could feel a trace of alignment just from observing it from afar.


    What would happen if she were to get close to the library or even enter it? All of this was for her to discoverter, as her attention soon shifted towards the other peaks.


    While she was looking at those peaks, she noticed a special nt that seemed to be the most abundant. When she checked for its information, she was surprised to find that it was a special kind of nt.


    These nts are among the most sought-after in the low to mid-level worlds because they absorb pure Spiritual Qi from the void and then divide it into two parts.


    One part goes into their roots and flows into the main Primordial vein in the, which helps the vein evolve¡ªa requirement for the''s rank-up.


    The other part is sent to the leaves, which are then released into the surroundings, making the ce a cultivation paradise that every cultivator hopes to cultivate in.


    However, Liu Anwei saw hundreds of such nts scattered around the Sect, which shocked her, but she did not react much as the number here is less than one percentpared to the number of simr nts in the Xu family subspace.


    She also saw some nts of a higher level, so although she was surprised, she wasn''t too bothered by this.


    Meanwhile, the Sect token''s power didn''t stop at creating buildings and roads.


    As the transformation continued, special nts began to sprout all across the mountain range.


    These nts were unique, designed to enhance the flow of Spiritual Qi throughout the Sect.


    They absorbed Qi from the void, concentrated it, and then released it in a purified form, making the entire mountain range have light clouds of pure Spiritual Qi.


    Liu Anwei watched in excitement as the mountain range transformed before her eyes.


    The once barren and lifeless peaks were now teeming with energy and potential.


    The Sect token had not only created a physical space for the Sect but had also infused the entire area with spiritual energy, making it an ideal ce for cultivation and growth.


    The transformation wasplete as the light from the Sect token began to fade.


    The central peak now stood tall and proud, with the Sect''s buildings firmly in ce.


    The roads connected each peak, forming awork allowing the Sect''s members to move freely and efficiently.


    Now fully grown, the special nts released a steady stream of purified Spiritual Qi into the air, creating an environment perfect for cultivation.


    Along with all the other peaks were other upations, such as the Alchemy Peak, Forging Peak, the Sword Peak, and the Outer Disciples Peak, where outer disciples could live and practice.


    There was also another Peak for the Inner disciples and the Misceneous disciples, who would be the caretakers of all the tedious chores while the Outer and above disciples either practiced or left the Sect for missions.


    Other Peaks were present, and there were also some empty peaks for the True Disciples and the Elders, who would use one of these Peaks to open their own line where they would pass their cultivation knowledge to future generations.


    Liu Anwei felt a deep sense of satisfaction as she looked at thepleted Sect. It was everything she had envisioned and more.


    The Sect token had created a physical space andid the foundation for a powerful and prosperous future.


    She took a moment to appreciate the beauty and power of what would be hers and Bai Xueyan''s future force, which would help Xu Qianghua when needed.


    The Sect would be a ce of learning, growth, and strength. It would be a ce where disciples could train, cultivate, and rise to new heights. And it would all begin here, on this mountain range, under the guidance and protection of the Sect token.


    With the transformationplete, Liu Anwei entered the main hall and started looking at all the blessings that the Sect received after the token was used:


    Blessing of Eternal Qi Flow


    Description: The Sect is granted a perpetual flow of Spiritual Qi throughout the mountain range.


    This blessing ensures that the Qi never depletes, providing an endless supply of energy for cultivation.


    The special nts within the Sect will continuously purify and enhance this Qi, making it more potent and effective for all disciples.


    Blessing of Unyielding Foundations


    Description: The structures and buildings within the Sect are blessed with indestructible foundations.


    This blessing makes them immune to natural disasters, erosion, or any form of damage.


    The Sect''s main peak and surrounding buildings will stand firm for millennia, providing a safe and secure environment for future generations.


    Blessing of Insightful Wisdom


    Description: The Sect receives a blessing that enhances the rity and understanding of its disciples.


    This blessing allows them to graspplex techniques and teachings with greater ease, elerating their cultivation progress and deepening theirprehension of the Dao.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Seeing all these blessings, she couldn''t help but feel satisfied as she knew with these blessings, the Sect would have an easier time in the future.


    But there was still much work to be done. Disciples would need to be recruited, teachings would need to be passed down, and the Sect would need to be managed and maintained.


    "But first, this ce needs a name," she said as she vanished from the hall and appeared in front of the name que at the entrance.


    "From now on, this Sect will be called the Empyrean Harmony Sect," she dered, and as she did, the empty que now had a name appearing as if someone was writing it with all their strength.

 Chapter 129: Bai Lingyuns Regret

    And when she finished saying that, as if someone had pressed the y button, two worldwide announcements rang in everyone''s minds.


    This includes the yers, the people from the old world, and even those from the new world.


    *Congrattions to Liu Meiying and the Xu family for being the first force to create their own Chamber of Commerce.


    To celebrate this, both Liu Meiying and the Xu family head receive a small realm upgrade, a Physique upgrade card (Unknown), and a set of Family cards enough to staff the Chamber of Commerce in the early stage.*


    And before anyone could digest the announcement, another one came in right after.


    *Congrattions to Liu Anwei and the Xu family for being the first force to create their own Sect.


    To celebrate this, both Liu Anwei and the Xu family head will receive a small realm upgrade, a Physique upgrade card (Unknown), and a set of Family cards enough to staff the Sect in the early stage.*


    As for the Liu Meiying''ste announcement? It was because she used the token in the subspace which is not under the World Will''s watch which made it unable to know about this.


    However, when Liu Anwei created the Empyrean Harmony Sect, it was found that Liu Meiying had created the Empyrean Trade Consortium.


    Meanwhile, after the second announcement, the whole world became quiet for a few minutes before erupting in a huge frenzy as they tried to digest the two announcements.


    "Liu Meiying?"


    "Liu Anwei?"


    "Xu Family Again?"


    "Who can tell me who they are and how they are connected to the Xu Family, who were the first people to use the Family token?"


    "Why is the Xu Family using both of the most time and money-consuming tokens at the same time?"


    Questions like these were flying through their minds, or some said it out loud, but they did not receive any weird looks as many agreed with those people.


    But no one can answer them as all of them are powerless to even go to the City that is under the Xu family''s control, much less ask someone from that family for information.


    Meanwhile, some of the yers had a different view of this situation.


    They knew that with this new change, things would change, and most people''s hidden desires would wake up.


    Some might be good but most of them will be evil as there are not a lot of good guys in this world.


    The other thing they think about is the announcement, which gives the two girls two different types of cards, which makes a lot of them jealous and envious.


    And they were not wrong as although they do not know theplete function of the Physique upgrade card, it is not hard to guess from its name.


    But many were more interested in the Physique card as, from the name alone, they know that this card will help them upgrade their physique, which is something that everyone wants.


    It is because this that they are more focused on these two forces.


    If it were not for the card, they would be more curious about the Xu Family, but now, a few were thinking about the Xu Family.


    However, this episode did not affect anyone in the Xu Family as they did not know about their thoughts, and even if they knew, they would just ignore them.


    Meanwhile, both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei were busy with stabilizing their body from the sudden index of Spiritual Qi.


    Their realms which were at Peak/Late Foundation Realm upgraded to Early Golden Core and Peak Foundation stage after they got the reward for the first family to use the family token.


    Then, with this new reward, their cultivation once again levels up to the Middle/Early Golden Core Ream.


    As for Xu Qianghua? He did not receive the realm upgrade reward yet as the World''s Will cannot reach his status bar, which is used as a beacon for it to send the reward.


    This is because of the special room he is in, as even his overpowered parents cannot see what is going on inside, so how could a Worl''s Will of a low level be able to breach it?


    So his reward is still in the hands of the World''s Will who is mourning its own existence as it had never in its long memory had to give up force giving a reward.


    ''I am a World Will, while other World Wills are free to do what they want here. I need to be careful even when I give a reward, or else I will be deleted like a smallputer program by those three psychopaths.


    Anyway it''s a good thing there are no other World Wills nearby; otherwise, I would just shut down and go to deep sleep,'' it thought as it kept his reward safe.


    Just like that, the day passed with both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei managing their forces and making sure everything was alright while Xu Qianghua and the Bai family duo were busy fucking.


    Next Day


    In the main Mansion, a group of people was standing in a hall.


    "So you are saying that the three of them have not left the room since yesterday?" Liu Anwei asked Su Meixue, who nodded in agreement.


    "Haaah, Mom, did you know about this?" she asked Liu Meiying, sitting in one of the only two chairs beside the Family head''s chair.


    These two chairs, made by Li Xinyue yesterday, were for Bai Lingyun and Liu Meiying, who had already been epted as the Queens of the family and would help Xu Qianghua when he was not there.


    "Hmm? Oh, that. Yeah, I knew this would happen, but even I was surprised that it took so long," Liu Meiying, who was busy handling some of the work she needed to approve from her Chamber of Commerce.


    She said thest part while ncing at the door with a sly smile.


    This is because she knew her friend and knew that she was never an indecisive person, so she had expected them to have sex when they were reunited before the merge.


    But that did not happen, which surprised her a bit.


    She did not think much about it as she chalked it up to them not having enough time together.


    ''Now that they have done it, I can step up my ns for a fivesometer one'' She thought as she licked her lips with anticipation.


    And Liu Anwei, who saw this, could not help but sigh as she shook her head in defeat but in her mind.


    ''This is good, now I can make some ns with Xuexue to rope him into going to the Sect often in the future'' She thought as a mischievous smile appeared on her face.


    And while she was thinking like this, Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua walked in with a few people trailing behind them.


    When the twodies only saw the Liu mother-daughter pair and their few followers, they were surprised.


    All of the followers present in the hall were females with no men in sight as all of thedies have a phobia regarding this.


    But this does not include Xu Qianghua which is normal if you think about it asdies are with him since he was young or they were summoned by him with a high level of loyalty.


    However, this does not mean that there are no male workers in their own forces; there are, but they are not part of the inner circle, and they will most likely never be part of it.


    "Where is Master?" Huang Xinyi asked.


    Liu Anwei replied, "He and the girls are inside the Dual Cultivation room."


    Hearing this, both of thedies blushed as they started to imagine the scenes inside the room.


    In the afternoon, while everyone was busy either talking about their own forces or giving orders to their followers, they heard a set of footstepsing towards them.


    And before they can look up to see who they are, they hear a female voice first.


    "Ah! Brother Qiang, you are such a beast!" Bai Xueyan said, who was being carried by Xu Qianghua.


    Her legs were wrapped around his waist while her arms were around his neck, and her face was flushed with both satisfaction and happiness.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyuan walked behind them with a sour look on her face as she watched her daughter and son-inw being so close.


    ''Why did I not act like a child before, if I did, then maybe I would be the one in that position.'' she thought as she became angry with her choices.


    Just a few minutes ago, in the Dual Cultivation room.


    "Brother Qiang, I want you to carry me as we go out," Bai Xueyan, who was still naked, said as she opened her arms towards Xu Qianghua.


    "And why should I do that? Weren''t you the one just now who was super energetic as you woke me up with a morning blowjob? Or should I say afternoon blowjob?" He asked, thest part being a joke.

 Chapter 130: Physique Upgrade Card

    But Bai Xueyan did not budge, and when he said that she could just rest while they checked up on how things were going in the family, she protested.


    "Nooo, I don''t want to stay alone in the room," she said with a pout and a look that said, ''If you don''t carry me, I will cry.''


    Seeing no way out, Xu Qianghua relented and then he turned around and motioned her to climb up so that he can carry her on his back.


    "Noo, brother Qiang, turn around," she said, to which heplied with a confused expression.


    Then, before he could ask what she wanted to do, she jumped and hugged him with her arms around his neck and her legs tightly wrapped around his waist.


    And as she did, Xu Qianghua''s dick which was in a semi-hard state, started getting hard, and as it did, it started to kiss Bai Xueyan''s pussy entrance which he did not want to happen as he wanted to check the situation outside before he can continue with his debauchery.


    And if someone is wondering why he did not justmunicate with Li Xinyue about this, he already did and knew that there was nothing important going on in the family subspace.


    As for the information about the real world? He also got that information from Grandma Su through amunication talisman, which they bought from the mall, which was a surprise to him as he had not seen that in the game mall in his terminal.


    But it seems that Grandma Su had this special little item in hers, which caused him to say, ''Yep, she is the chosen one from this world'' though he only said it in his mind, which only Li Xinyue can hear.


    So, he knew that nothing was going on outside of this room, but he still wanted to see the faces of all thedies and spend some time with them before they all became busy cultivating.


    But then suddenly, he remembered that all of them could use Dual cultivation as their closed-door cultivation instead, which would mean that they would not have to be separated for long periods of time in the future.


    ''How could I have forgotten about that?'' he thought as he felt his mind open up, and Li Xinyue''s voice was heard right after he thought of this.


    [Finally, you get it; I mean, I was worried that you would start thinking about setting up time sheets of when all of you shoulde out and stuff.]


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua could not help but blush a little at thement as he did not expect for him to take this long to think about this, but you can''t me him as in hisst life, they did not have a good Dual cultivation manual to practice.


    So they only used this when they were having sex, but now he has a Dual cultivation, which could be seen as one of the best cultivation manuals in the void.


    Anyway, while he was thinking about this, Bai Xueyan, who had felt the tip of his dick touched her entrance, made her giggle as she slowly teased him, which made hime back from his train of thought.


    "Hmm, Brother Qiang, do you want to go for one more round before we leave?" She asked.


    And as she was saying this, she kissed his neck and bit it lightly, which made his dick even harder.


    "Not now," he said, about to move away when she hugged him tighter.


    "It''s okay, but I don''t want to get down. So, how about you carry me as we go out?"


    "Haah, okay," he said.


    And while they were talking, Bai Lingyun came out of the bathroom after a quick shower, saw this, and was at a loss for words.


    "What are you guys doing?" she asked as she snapped her fingers.


    In an instant, clothes appeared on their bodies, fitting perfectly as if they had always been wearing them.


    Xu Qianghua, holding Bai Xueyan in his arms, was dressed in a traditional yet modern outfit.


    It was a simple, dark-colored robe with subtle patterns that hinted at his status and a sturdy belt around his waist.


    The robe flowed naturally over his lean, muscr body, and his short, dark hair looked even more striking against the clean lines of the clothing.


    Bai Lingyun, now dressed in a traditional yet modern qipao, had her long, white hair cascading down her back in soft waves.


    The qipao hugged her slender figure, entuating her graceful build and generous curves. The dress perfectly supported her H-cup breasts, clinging to her upper body in a way that highlighted her full, rounded chest.


    The fabric tapered in at her waist, emphasizing her narrow waistline before ring slightly over her hips. The dress''s simple design featured delicate embroidery along the edges, adding a touch of elegance without being too showy.


    Her fair, wless skin seemed to glow against the soft, shimmering fabric, giving her an almost otherworldly appearance.


    Bai Xueyan, still wrapped around Xu Qianghua, was now wearing a simpler version of her mother''s outfit.


    The dress fit her slim, agile body perfectly, showcasing her youthful figure. Her D-cup breasts were nicely defined, the dress highlighting her perky chest without being overly revealing.


    Her waist was cinched, drawing attention to her slender frame, while the fabric gently followed the curve of her hips, giving her a subtle yet noticeable hourss shape.


    Her long, silky white hair fell loosely around her shoulders, framing her bright blue eyes, which sparkled with curiosity.


    The outfit, while simple, was designed toplement her lively, youthful presence, making her look elegant yet yful.


    The transformation was so smooth and effortless that it took a moment for Xu Qianghua and Bai Xueyan to register that they were no longer fully naked.


    "So, can any of you exin what both of you are doing?" she asked as she approached them.


    When Bai Xueyan saw her, she immediately showed a bright smile.


    "Brother Qiang is helping me," she said, rubbing her face against his.


    Hearing this, Bai Lingyuan was speechless. She could clearly see that this was just a ploy to hug Xu Qianghua.


    And she did not like it one bit, so she said.


    "You know, dear, I have some ways to make you recover and stand on your own," she said with a smile as she approached them and tried to pry her daughter off of Xu Qianghua.


    But Bai Xueyan did note off; instead, she used more force so that she could stay like this.


    "Okay, sister Lingyun, let her stay like this, and it''s not like we are going outside; we are just going to the hall to see how things are going," Xu Qianghua said.


    "And Xuexue, you cannot do anything while I am holding you, you understand?" he said as he patted her ass.


    "Yep," she responded, to which Xu Qianghua gave her a quick kiss and said, "Good girl."


    "Okay, let''s go," he said as he left the room.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun, who saw this, was fuming as she walked behind them while looking at her daughter, who had a happy smile.


    Although she was happy to see her daughter smiling like this, she was jealous.


    She wanted to do this, too, but she could not because she did not want anyone to see her like that.


    Back to the Present.


    "Brother Qiang, why are you carrying her like this?" Liu Anwei asked as she watched Bai Xueyan being carried by Xu Qianghua.


    "She said she was tired and wanted to be carried like this, and I have no problem with that," he said.


    "That is not fair," she said as she stomped her feet in frustration.


    Bai Xueyan did not say anything to this and just poked the tip of her tongue as she teased her best friend.


    "Okay, let''s get back to the topic; how is everything?" he said as he looked at Liu Meiying, who also looked slightly jealous at Bai Xueyan, but she quickly recovered.


    "Nothing much, just that An''an and I have already created our forces and got our rewards from the World''s Will," she said as she slightly exposed her realm aura and took out a storage ring.


    The storage ring contains all the cards that the World''s Will gave them.


    Liu Meiying did not expect to give her a storage ring as a gift, which surprised her initially.


    However, after she refined it and looked inside, she saw cards of different quantities and qualities piled up there.


    And in a different part of the ring, a card was floating on its own, excluding a powerful aura.


    Physique Upgrade Card (Unknown)


    Description: A card with no origin can upgrade the physique by one for rank Chaos and below.


    Although the short description gives us enough information about its uses.


    This card can help anyone with a physique rank of Mythical and below upgrade by one rank.


    This means that if someone with a Mythical rank physique used this card, their physique would upgrade to a Chaos-ranked physique.

 Chapter 131: Peak Golden Core Realm

    And they got two of these cards, which is just right for both Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei, as both of them have Mythical Physiques.


    This means that if Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei were to use it, both of them would upgrade one rank and have Chaos rank physiques, which are known as the highest-known physiques in the void.


    She told all of this to Xu Qianghua, who had by now sat on the family head seat with Bai Xueyan on hisp.


    After he sat down, Liu Meiying passed the ring to him so that he could also check.


    As Liu Meiying passed her ring to him, Liu Anwei also came next to him and gave the ring she got from the World''s Will.


    Both of them had the same number of family cards, so there was nothing new other than these two cards.


    While he was looking at these cards, he couldn''t help but think about his rewards.


    So he called out, "Hey, Li Xinyue." As he did, Li Xinyue appeared next to him without making any noise.


    "Where are my rewards?" he asked, as he didn''t feel his realm upgrade yesterday or today.


    "Oh, about that, the reason is that the World''s Will could not ess your location, which it could use your status page for," she said as she looked at Bai Xueyan.


    ''Should I try something simr in the future?'' she thought.


    "So, do you know when I might get it?" he asked, smiling as he saw her expression.


    But he didn''t think much about it, as he knew that both of them had feelings for each other, as they had been together for a very long time.


    And this is bound to create sparks, which never caught fire as there was no physical entity, thest barrier that both of them had, which was never fulfilled in thest timeline.


    But this problem has been solved now, and she has her own body, which means they can still tell their true feelings to each other.


    However, Xu Qianghua had already told her that if she had a physical body, she would be his wife, and she just brushed it off as she couldn''t find anything then.


    But now she has a body, and from what he saw, she seems to have the same feelings, so Xu Qianghua needs to find a time when they are alone to talk to her about this.


    He doesn''t want to be in a passive rtionship with her, watching him and thedies while she stands on the sidelines.


    This is something she is prone to do, as she has gotten used to being a system that will only talk to him when he initiates the conversation.


    ''She is aplete introvert,'' he thought, but then again, you can''t me her for being one, as he is the only person she has ever talked to since she became a system.


    And even before that, she was alone for most of her life, as the Celestial race had very few people in each void.


    In addition, the race has a tendency to leave their offspring alone without any maternal love. They want the younglings to get used to the loneliness, as they will have to live like this in the future.


    As he was thinking about this, Li Xinyue responded to his question, "It should be as soon as you have left the room, so there should be nothing blocking its view, as I have given it permission to view our subspace when it is required."


    And as soon as she finished speaking, Xu Qianghua felt a rush of Spiritual Qi enter his body. His cultivation realm, which was thete golden realm, upgraded to the peak golden realm and then stopped.


    ''Huh? Shouldn''t it be two rewards? Why was it only one?'' Confused, he asked Li Xinyue, who promptly replied.


    "It is because all the spiritual qi in your body is pure without anything done to it, which makes your body full and unable to ept the second reward.


    "If you want to ept the second reward, you need to start cultivating the pure qi in your body using a cultivation manual," she said, rolling her eyes.


    Hearing this, the room fell silent as everyone looked at Xu Qianghua strangely.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xueyan, who heard it, looked nk and was speechless as she sat on hisp.


    She wasn''t the only one who was speechless; the others were also unsure how to react.


    Then Liu Meiying asked, "So dear, have you not used the cultivation manual you gave us until now?"


    "Uhhh." Xu Qianghua, who was confused by the missing second reward, was now embarrassed to find out that it was his own mistake.


    You see, cultivating is all about using the Spiritual Qi in the air.


    You inhale it, and with the assistance of a good cultivation manual, refine it into something that is part of your body.


    And as the realm increases, so do the requirements for the next realm, which is why a cultivator can only reach the Foundation Realm without a cultivation manual.


    However, as Xu Qianghua has the Chaos body, his body can withstand Spiritual Qi until he reaches the peak of the Golden Core realm, which is the limit a physical body can handle.


    After this realm, the focus is more on the Soul part of the equation, which is something that each cultivator needs to be careful with, as it is the most powerful but fragile thing in a cultivator''s body.


    This is why any cultivator would never rush into the next realm after Golden Core, the Nascent Soul Realm.


    As this realm is the starting point from which cultivators can sense the soul fragments all around their bodies.


    But Xu Qianghua here has not been doing that, as he is either busy setting up the Xu Family or having sex, which has made him forget that he has not even initiated using the cultivation manual.

 Chapter 132: The Second Reward Arrives

    And now, seeing everyone looking at him, he could not help but want to find a crack to crawl into.


    COUGH COUGH


    "Okay, it was my bad. I had forgotten about it as I was busy making sure that all of the family matters were dealt with.


    Still, I had forgotten to use the cultivation method," he said as he went to the system inventory, found the Threefold Path of Harmony, and used the status page to feed the whole knowledge into his brain so that he did not have to read the whole thing.


    Meanwhile, everyone in the hall was still in disbelief, as they had never expected the person with the highest cultivation realm to be someone who hadn''t even refined the pure qi he got from all those rewards.


    "Hahahahaha!" Everyone except for the followersughed at this.


    Li Xinyue, who knew that he was not the most diligent, could not help but sigh.


    ''I was hoping to do something about him, but I guess it''s impossible.


    I guess it''s not the end of the world as he can reach the Peak Golden Core realmpared to other top cultivators stuck in the Foundation realm,'' she thought.


    Xu Qianghua, on the other hand, was concentrating on refining the pure qi in his body.


    And the process was not too hard, as his physical strength could handle the torrent of spiritual qi washing and running all over his inner body, making his meridians tougher and wider.


    At the same time, Xu Qianghua also realized why the World Will did not give him a second reward.


    Yes, it had to do with him not using the cultivation manual, but that was not the main reason.


    The main reason is that as you move toward the Nascent Soul, you need to sense the soul fragments, bring them to the Golden Core, and then fuse them together.


    This is because the Golden Core was made to slowly bring in the soul fragments and then fuse them with it.


    This will help the cultivators create aplete soul, which is required for a cultivator to cross the Golden Core realm.


    In hisst life, he reached this stageter, so he forgot about this requirement.


    But you cannot me him for this, as the top yers in the old timeline only reached the Peak Golden Core realm when the world had been changed for nearly 100 years.


    And even then, it was hailed as the fastest in this sector.


    But now, Xu Qianghua and his group are all in thete Foundation or Golden Core realms, which is unbelievable.


    And now, Xu Qianghua quickly finds the fragments and sends them to his Golden Core so that they can fuse and allow him to break through into Nascent Soul.


    Soon, Xu Qianghua found every one of the soul fragments and sent them to the Golden Core, which was now spinning at a fast pace as it slowlypressed itself and became smaller and smaller as time passed.


    Seeing this, he knew that he was close to a breakthrough, and before he could think about anything else, he felt the Spiritual qi rushing into his body again.


    The second reward from the World''s Will had arrived.


    .


    .


    .


    Hey everyone, hope you had a good month and have enjoyed reading my novel til now.


    I am writing this because some readers have pointed out some of the loopholes in the Family Card, which is used to summon people who will work for the person who summons them.


    And as I was trying to figure out how to fix that, I found that the whole system is messed up, and it does not have a clear motive for its importance.


    So, I n to make the family cards themselves major cards with different branch cards avable for people outside the family territory.


    This is because the old Family cards limit the capabilities of this item, which will be a problem as the novel develops in the future, which I do not want to see.


    But I also do not want to go back and rewrite chapters where I use these cards, as I would have to rewrite the other chapters first so that this rewrite does not affect the overall flow of the novel.


    So, instead, I am writing this as I n to expand the system for the Family cards moving forward. This will make it easier for me to write with more confidence while you can read it with a much clearer understanding.


    So what is the new system? It is not much different from before, but in this new one, Family cards are not singr and are instead a name used to call all the cards that can summon people.


    This includes the Army cards and the other cards that have simr functions, which, for some reason, I have mentioned but did not think to question how it works.


    In addition, there will be new cards under this section, such as:


    Counselor cards help heads of different forcese up with ns.


    Merchant cards which can be used by any force who would like to trade with others but without them getting involved or using a Chamber of Commerce.


    There will be other cards in the future, but I am open to suggestions for any other card types you would like to see.


    Finally, there are the Chaos ranked cards used to summon both Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua.


    Ipletely forgot that these cards can only be used in the family space, and I am sorry.


    But after thinking about it, I feel like Chaos-ranked Family cards should not have any limitations as they are the most powerful items in their category.


    This is why I n to make the Chaos-ranked cards the only cards that do not have any limitations and can be used anywhere, anytime.


    Thank you for reading this, and if you have any questions, ask them in thements or in the discord server with the invitation in the synopsis.

 Chapter 133: Promotion to Nascent Soul

    As the Spiritual Qi from the second reward moved toward his Golden Core, its spinning rate increased, causing the core to vibrate with energy.


    Xu Qianghua, observing this, felt the pressure mounting as his entire body resonated with the immense power being concentrated within the core.


    He knew this was the moment he had been preparing for¡ªhis breakthrough to the Nascent Soul stage.


    Inside his Golden Core, fragments of his soul, which had gradually gathered over time, began to fuse together, bing a single entity.


    The Golden Core, once a stable and solid sphere of energy, began to contract under the immense pressure of the umted Spiritual Qi.


    It was as if the core was beingpressed to its absolute limit, ready to unleash something far greater than it had previously contained.


    Xu Qianghua''s consciousness was fully focused on the process, with every fiber of his being concentrated on this critical moment.


    Suddenly, the contraction stopped, and for a brief instant, there wasplete stillness within him.


    It was the calm before the storm, the moment when all the energy and fragments of his soul were perfectly aligned.


    Then, without warning, the Golden Core erupted in a brilliant explosion¡ªa miniature Big Bang within his body.


    The explosion wasn''t destructive in the conventional sense; instead, it was a release of pure, transformative energy.


    The force of the explosion rippled through his entire being, not destroying but refining him. His body began to sublimate, gradually bing more ethereal and more suitable for the higher cultivation realms.


    Every cell, every fiber of his being, was enhanced and elevated to a new state of existence, which was not easy as his Chaos Body had already cleansed and enhanced his body to a very high level.


    Now, with this new cleansing and enhancement, his whole body, soul, and Spiritual Qi were elevated to a rare degree, even in the entire void.


    Such individuals are usually considered the treasured geniuses of arge n or a super-powerful race.


    Xu Qianghua felt his strength growing exponentially, the power within him multiplying tenfold as his Golden Core dissolved, giving birth to the Nascent Soul.


    This newly formed Nascent Soul was a concentrated essence of his being, a manifestation of his soul,bined with Spiritual Qi, which boosted its power.


    It floated within his Dantan in a lotus position with its eyes closed, glowing with a brilliant light that radiated outward, filling his entire body with warmth and strength.


    As his body sublimated, Xu Qianghua experienced a profound sense of rity. His soul, now whole and unfragmented, expanded its awareness beyond the confines of his physical form.


    This was the birth of his Spiritual Sense¡ªan ability that allowed him to perceive the world around him without relying on his physical senses.


    It was simr to the cultivators in novels who, after reaching Nascent Soul, could use their souls as radars to know where someone is without opening their eyes.


    He could feel the flow of energy in the air and sense thedies'' presence in the hall as they looked towards him, feeling the sudden wave of Spiritual Qi entering his body.


    ''He has fixed his problems, huh,'' they thought as they felt a wave of auraing towards them, and as they tried to shake it off, they felt a powerful reaction from the aura, which was much stronger than theirs.


    This was not normal, but since it was his first time using it in this timeline, it led his body to release the aura; it wasn''t that he was unable to control the Spiritual Sense, which led them to feel the aura.


    But the aura never hurt them, as they could not feel any ill intent from it. Instead, they felt an intimate feeling as if the aura was trying to protect them.


    Meanwhile, as the transformation ended, Xu Qianghua slowly opened his eyes, and the world seemed different to him¡ªmore vivid, detailed, and alive.


    His body, now infused with the power of the Nascent Soul, felt light yet incredibly strong. He took a deep breath, feeling the Spiritual Qi around him being drawn into his body with ease.


    The breakthrough had not just increased his strength; it had elevated his entire being to a higher state of existence.


    With his new Spiritual Sense, Xu Qianghua could see the energy patterns in the world around him.


    He could detect the flow of Qi in the environment, understand the intricate web of life that connected all things, and even sense the subtle changes in the weather.


    It was as if a newyer of reality had been revealed to him, one that had been hidden from his view until now.


    But this was not new for him, as he had already experienced this in hisst life. At that time, he was still in Nexara, where the World''s Will controlled everything happening in the world.


    However, in the subspace, which may not be aplete world, it is still a subspace made with a Chaos rank token, making it possible to have all the abilities of a true world.


    For Xu Qianghua, this is a must, as starting from this realm, cultivators are less focused on the absorption of Spiritual Qi and more focused on finding their immortal path, which will be the path they take in the future.


    As he thought about these things, Xu Qianghua stood up, feeling the power surging through his veins.


    His body was now in a better state than before when his soul was fragmented and scattered all over his body.


    He clenched his fist, feeling the strength that could easily shatter mountains and part rivers.


    This was the power of the Nascent Soul stage¡ªa power that set him apart from those still struggling at the Golden Core level.


    But he did not be arrogant, even though he knew that he was the most powerful cultivator in this world, as he knew that this was just the beginning.


    The Nascent Soul stage was a significant milestone for low-level cultivators with poor talent, but for him and his family, there were still greater heights to reach and greater challenges to ovee.

 Chapter 134: Chat with Li Xinyue

    Just then, Liu Meiying spoke.


    "Congrattions, Qiangqiang, on reaching the Nascent Soul stage," she said as she approached him to check the difference.


    As for Bai Xueyan, she got off him when the second reward arrived because she did not want to disturb him while he was breaking through.


    "Thank you, sister Meiying," he said.


    Then, all the others in the hall congratted him, to which he responded with a smile.


    "Now that this is over, what will we do?" Bai Lingyun asked.


    "Well, I think we should just focus on our work and ensure everything is stable. We need to wait until the end of this week before all the nsmen we''ve summoned decide where they want to go," Xu Qianghua said.


    "After that, we will work on upgrading our forces and, simultaneously, help Huang Xinyipletely take over Jingzhong City before branching out and using all the emptynd nearby," he added.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded, knowing they needed to settle down and develop stably without making any big moves.


    They were the only high-level cultivators in the family, which isn''t conducive to healthy family dynamics.


    Additionally, although they knew the city was theirs, the citizens didn''t care about this because, to them, they were just a family that had a member who became the new City Lord.


    To solve this, the Xu family would need to bring in new products and facilities to make the citizens ept them, slowly making the citizens dependent on them, which would be when they truly had the city under their control.


    Before that, everything was superficial, which is why Xu Qianghua wanted everyone to develop their forces and integrate with the people of Jingzhong City.


    After this, the discussion ended, and the group separated as they all went to their forces to speed up their development.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua called Li Xinyue, and both of them went toward the main office/study room.


    The room was located close to the main bedroom, explicitly designed for the family head.


    As they approached, the door stood tall and imposing, made of dark wood with intricate carvings that seemed to pulse with a subtle energy.


    These carvings weren''t just decorative; they were formations carefully designed to conceal the room from unwanted eyes and protect it from intruders.


    The symbols etched into the wood held ancient power, ensuring that only those with permission could enter or even sense the room''s presence.


    Inside, the room was a perfect blend of tradition and modernity. The walls were lined with tall, polished bookshelves, each filled with books with everything a family head might need.


    Most of the books were empty, as nothing needed the family head''s attention. Still, these books could automatically fill themselves with all the information the family head might need.


    The books were bound in leather, their spines gleaming in the soft light that filtered through therge windows. Despite the room''s traditional feel, the organization of the books had a modern touch, making it easy to find what was needed.


    In the center of the room was arge wooden desk, solid and well-crafted, with clean lines that gave it a timeless appeal.


    The desk was clutter-free, with only a few essential items ced neatly on its surface¡ªa calligraphy brush, an inkstone, and a stack of paper ready for use. The simplicity of the desk allowed for focus, with nothing to distract from the work at hand.


    A deep, rich rug covered the floor, adding warmth to the space. Its patterns echoed the carvings on the door.


    The chairs, upholstered in soft fabric, were bothfortable and elegant, inviting one to sit and stay for a while.


    The room had a quiet dignity, a sense that important decisions were made here and that this was a ce where the family''s past and future converged.


    The windows allowed natural light to flood the room during the day, while at night, the soft glow ofnterns provided just the right amount of illumination.


    Thenterns were crafted in a traditional style but used modern technology to give off a steady, warm light.


    This blend of old and new created a calming and inspiring atmosphere, making it the perfect ce for reflection and nning.


    On one side of the room, there was a small alcove with a low table and cushions for more informal meetings or quiet moments of meditation.


    The space was simple, with a few well-ced pieces of art that added to the room''s serene atmosphere.


    The walls were adorned with scrolls bearing calligraphy, each a work of art conveying wisdom and strength.


    The air in the room felt different, charged with the energy of the formations carved into the door.


    These formations provided concealment and enhanced the flow of Spiritual Qi within the room, making it a ce where the mind could work at its best.


    The atmosphere was focused and clear, perfect for the head of the family to make decisions that would guide their future.


    Xu Qianghua and Li Xinyue entered the room, the door closing softly behind them.


    "What is wrong, master?" Li Xinyue asked as Xu Qianghua went to the main seat and sat down.


    "Yue''er, we have known each other for a long period of time, right?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    Li Xinyue was surprised at the nickname for a second as she did not expect herself to be given one so soon, but she wasn''t against it. Instead, she liked it when he called her that.


    But after a few seconds, she responded to the question with a nod.


    She had a confused look on her face as she didn''t know where he was going with this conversation.


    "And I know all about you and how you behave, and since you got this body, I can see your hesitation when I am with the otherdies," he said.


    Hearing this, Li Xinyue quickly figured out where he was going and couldn''t help but blush. She didn''t expect this conversation to happen this soon.

 Chapter 135: Yes, I like you

    But she was happy. She wanted to talk to him about her feelings but was too shy to tell him.


    However, before she could say anything, she felt the whole room spin as she disappeared from where she was and reappeared, sitting on hisp with him hugging her waist.


    "Ahh"


    "W-What are you doing?" she asked with a slightly flushed face, which caused Xu Qianghua to smile.


    "Both of us know how we feel about each other, but you still keep quiet about it," he said.


    Hearing this, Li Xinyue was quiet as she did not know what to say. She just buried her head without saying anything.


    "Yue''er, can you answer me?" he asked, his hand slowly caressing her head.


    As he did this, Li Xinyue slowly looked up and stared at him with a serious expression, not looking away.


    "Yes," she said, her eyes sparkling with a hint of love, which made him understand what she meant by saying yes.


    "Okay, then let me ask you this," he said as he looked into her eyes.


    "Will you tell me how you feel?" he asked.


    Hearing this, she was silent. She did not know what to say, and her mind was still in turmoil. She had never expected this problem to happen now.


    But that does not mean she will shy away from it, as she has been with him for such a long time and knows she cannot do without him.


    She did not know when she started liking him, but it was a fact, and she could not deny it.


    So she just nodded and said, "Yes, I like you, just like all the otherdies."


    And she did not lie, as she knew she had feelings for him, but for her, all of this is new.


    But this does not mean she does not know what love feels like, but she does not have any practical experience, which makes her so passive.


    She was not sure, and Xu Qianghua, who had experienced this stage when Liu Meiying and Liu Anwei first confessed to him, could see all of this.


    So, hearing this, Xu Qianghua hugged her and kissed her forehead.


    Then, both of them spent some time reminiscing about the memories they had in their past lives and what happened in this timeline.


    As they talked, Li Xinyue slowly started to open up, sharing her feelings. As she did, her body was honest as it nestled up to him, and soon enough, he could feel the heat of her body.


    She did not try to hide it; instead, she wasfortable in her skin and felt good about herself.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua was not surprised. He knew she was shy, but now she waspletely open to him, which made him happy.


    "What about you?" she asked.


    "I like you too," he replied.


    Hearing this, she sighed in relief. Although she knew he must like her, she couldn''t be too sure without any confirmation.


    But now, after getting the confirmation she needed, her heart, which was in a state of panic, slowly recovered.


    Now, her mood is as sweet as honey, and she can actively show affection and not hide it from others.


    She slowly lifted her face from his chest and kissed him quickly, making him smile.


    But then he said, "Yue''er, do you think a small kiss can be enough?"


    Hearing this, she became nervous and felt she had done something wrong.


    She has no other knowledge than watching Xu Qianghua and thedies, so she is clueless regarding his teasing.


    And no, she never watched them flirt with each other. She usually felt resentful for not being able to do the same thing because she did not have a body.


    But before she could apologize, heughed and hugged her tight.


    "I''m just joking, but I hope you know that you don''t have to hide your feelings, as all the otherdies can see the jealousy," he said.


    "But they never said anything as they could also see the struggle in your eyes, which was confusing to them, but they did not question us as they know we have been together for a very long time, and you may be more passive than them, but they know you have feelings for me," he said.


    "Huh?" she asked.


    "They are not as innocent as you think," he added, which caused her to blush.


    Seeing her blush, Xu Qianghua''s dick slowly started to wake up as he started to imagine what kind of expression she would have when they had sex.


    As he was thinking about this, he hugged her and kissed her on the cheek.


    Li Xinyue, who felt something rising underneath her, realized what it was and just sighed as he rolled her eyes but did not object. Instead, she started moving back and forth.


    Hugging him, her breathing slowly started to be slightly ragged, and she started to grind against him.


    She knew what to do but was inexperienced as she had never done this before.


    But her movements, which were awkward at the start, slowly became smoother and smoother.


    In this way, she started to have better control over her body, and slowly, she learned how to use it to tease him.


    Her movements were so gentle and slow as if she was afraid that too much movement would hurt him, and this only made her more adorable.


    And this made Xu Qianghua''s heartbeat quicken as he wanted to pin her down and fuck her here in this room, but he did not do that.


    Instead, he used his hands to lift her up, and when he did, Li Xinyue, who was caught off guard, wrapped her hands and legs around his neck and waist in panic."Ahhh"


    "Hah"


    She did not expect him to lift her, and before she could question him, she felt the room they were in disappear, and what appeared in front of her was a bed.

 Chapter 136: Li Xinyues first orgasm (R18+)

    The next second, she was thrown on the bed, and before she could react, he pounced on her.


    "Aren''t you getting too hasty?" she asked with a smile.


    "Yes, we have all the time in the world, but I can''t wait for a single moment," he said.


    As he said this, he kissed her, and in the next second, they were fully naked.


    Their clothes were gone without a trace, and both could feel each other''s bodies as the heat from the kiss and each other, making their skin tingle.


    But this did not stop Xu Qianghua from kissing her again and again as he slowly explored her body.


    While he did this, the friction between their bodies started to grow, and the sound of their hot, heavy breaths echoed through the room.


    "Ahhh"


    Li Xinyue felt his touch, and her pussy was bing wet as her nipples hardened.


    Her lips parted as she panted heavily, her cheeks flushed with a deep red blush.


    Xu Qianghua slowly started to lick her ear, which made her shiver with pleasure.


    As he did this, his hands caressed her body, making her even more sensitive.


    Then, he took his fingers, which were wet with her saliva, and started to rub her pussy.


    As he did, Li Xinyue moaned in pleasure, and her body became tense as it could feel the sweet sensation growing inside her.


    He did not insert his fingers inside her pussy but instead rubbed her clitoris, which made her moan louder.


    "Ahh, ah, ahhhhh," she moaned as the pleasure grew.


    As she moaned, she could not help but think, ''So this is how they felt when he was doing this to them.''


    And then, her toes curled up, her body convulsed, and the feeling of pleasure rushed through her.


    She let out a loud moan as she could not hold back, and her juices flowed out, flowing down her thighs and staining the bed below.


    This was the first time she experienced something like this, and her mind became nk.


    After her orgasm ended, she opened her eyes to find herself lying on the bed, her chest rising and falling as she breathed heavily, and she did not realize that Xu Qianghua had stopped.


    "So, how was it?" he asked, with a teasing smile.


    Seeing this, she blushed, and after a while, she responded.


    "I... I had no idea it could feel this good," she said as she smiled.


    "Well, now you do," he said as he kissed her again and again, making her more sensitive.


    "What about you?" she asked.


    "Me? What do you mean?" he asked.


    "Do you want me to do the same thing to you?" she asked, looking at his fully erect dick, and her body shivered as she said that.


    "Of course, you can, but you don''t have to do anything," he said as he kissed her forehead.


    "Okay," she said.


    "Also, there are still many things we need to do before we are done," he said.


    As she heard this, her body shivered with many different emotions, excitement, expectations, and other things.


    However, she was not afraid. She trusted himpletely.


    So, she just nodded.


    Then, they kissed again as their tongues intertwined.


    As the kiss became more heated, Li Xinyue felt a new sensation.


    It felt as if a fire was burning inside her body, and she could not help but moan, which made his dick, which was now between her legs, harden.


    "Ahhh, oh, it''s so hot," she moaned.


    And the heat wasing from a certain ce, which she had never felt before.


    As the heat grew, it slowly spread throughout her body.


    Soon, she could feel the fire spreading across her skin, and the heat clouded her mind.


    "Qiangqiang, I think something is wrong," she said.


    "Hah, it''s fine," he said, as he knew what was happening.


    "Ahh, I feel so hot," she moaned as the feeling grew.


    The heat was now all over her body, and she could feel the sensation growing stronger.


    She could feel her pussy throbbing, and she could not help but rub her legs together.


    And as she did, the dick that was pressed between her legs started to move.


    The friction was getting stronger and stronger, and the pleasure she felt was growing with each movement as she felt the additional heat from the dick, which was now right below her pussy.


    And Xu Qianghua, who saw this, started moving as his dick teased her pussy and her clitoris, which added to her pleasure.


    "Ahhhh, ah, ahhhh, ohhhh" she moaned.


    As she moaned, her pussy grew even wetter, and she was about to climax.


    Then, the orgasm arrived, and she could not hold back any longer.


    "Ahhhhh"


    A flood of juices gushed from her pussy and dripped down the shaft.


    But her pleasure did not end there as her orgasm continued.


    "Ahhhhh, ohhh," she moaned.


    Her body shook, her toes curled up, and she could no longer support herself as her body was overwhelmed by the pleasure.


    Her eyes rolled back, and her face turned bright red as she came again and again.


    Li Xinyue could not understand how she had such an intense orgasm.


    Her whole body was covered in a thinyer of sweat, and her lips were full and red as they parted.


    Then, her tongue slowly emerged, wet and coated in her saliva.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua slowly approached her and kissed her again, to which she responded with passion.


    While they kissed, the heat was still inside her body, and the feeling was still not gone.


    As the kiss grew more and more heated, her pussy grew hotter and hotter, and her mouth slowly opened, and her tongue slowly came out.


    And as it did, Xu Qianghua used his tongue to y with hers, making her moan louder and louder.


    While this was going on, Xu Qianghua''s hands were not idle; one of them was ying with her pussy while the other one was ying nipples.


    And this made her shiver with pleasure.


    "Annnggg," she moaned.


    But then, the feeling started to grow, and the pleasure increased.


    She felt like a fire was burning inside her, and her whole body was getting hotter and hotter.

 Chapter 137: Li Xinyues First time (R18+)

    "Ohhhh, Annnggg," she moaned.


    As she moaned, Xu Qianghua could not help but tease her more.


    His hands were now roaming all over her body, caressing her skin and pinching her nipples as he kissed her neck.


    But he did not stop there as his tongue began to lick her all over, making her shiver in pleasure.


    Then, he sucked on her ear, making her moan.


    "Ahhh, ahhhh, ohhh, oh," she moaned, her body shivering.


    Then, he continued his assault, kissing her all over as her moans grew louder and louder.


    Meanwhile, her pussy was throbbing, and her juices were flowing, staining the bed under her.


    And the heat was getting stronger and stronger, and she could feel it in her pussy and all over her body.


    This sensation was so intense, and the heat was bing unbearable.


    As she moaned and shivered with pleasure, her pussy was so sensitive that she could feel each touch.


    It was as if all her nerve endings were on fire, and she could not hold back.


    However, before the heat could reach her mind and make her unable to think, her orgasm ended, and the feeling slowly disappeared.


    After a few minutes, her ragged breathing calmed down, but then she felt something touching her pussy''s entrance.


    It was not Xu Qianghua''s fingers but something bigger, and she was surprised when she realized it was his dick.


    Her pussy was still throbbing, and her pussy was drenched from the juices that flowed out of her.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, to which she responded with a nod.


    He did not say anything else to her, as she knew basically everything that needed to be known.


    She then felt the dick slowly enter her pussy and started to grow even wetter, which made her moan with pleasure.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh," she gave out a long moan as she held onto his arms, which were ced on either side of her body.


    While her pussy was tight, she was still very wet, so it was not hard for the dick to move inside her.


    "Ohh, ohhh, ahhhhhh," she moaned.


    Her pussy was tight, and Xu Qianghua could feel it around his dick as it throbbed.


    Li Xinyue moaned, her eyes rolling back as her mouth hung open, panting as if she had run a marathon.


    And this was true; as she had orgasmed more than once before, and now this is her first time which to a virgin would be painful and scary, but not to her.


    This is because she knew what would happen, and on top of that, Xu Qianghua''s forey helped her body get used to pleasure.


    As he felt his dick go deeper and deeper, the tightness grew, and the heat from her pussy grew hotter and hotter.


    After a while, his dick was fully inside her, and he started to move slowly, making her moan loudly.


    "Ahhhhh, ah, ohhhhh, ahhhhh," she moaned.


    And her pussy was so hot, and the feeling was so strong.


    She was so sensitive, and each touch sent shivers of pleasure through her body.


    But he did not stop and continued to thrust faster and faster.


    As he did, he leaned forward and kissed her, and his tongue entered her mouth.


    While their tongues were entwined, his hand started to caress her breast, making her moan louder.


    "Ahhhhhhh, ahhhhhh, ohhh, ahhhh, ahhhh," she moaned as her moans became louder and louder.


    The more he kissed her, the hotter her pussy got, and the pleasure inside her body grew.


    Soon, she was moaning non-stop.


    As she moaned, she could feel the heat moving around her body, and the fire was burning even stronger inside her.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua could feel something strange happening as her pussy tightened around his dick.


    However, he ignored it and continued to fuck her.


    As he fucked her, her moans grew louder, and her body shivered.


    As her pussy was now extremely sensitive, every touch and kiss felt like it was sending electricity through her nerves.


    As he kissed her, her breasts were still being caressed, which made her nipples harden.


    She could feel the pleasureing from every part of her body, and her pussy was bing wetter and wetter.


    She was getting close, and the orgasm was almost upon her.


    "Ahhhhhhh, ohhhhh," she moaned, her body quivering.


    "Aahhhhhh, ohhh," she moaned as her body began to move up and down.


    And the feeling of his dick entering her was so intense that the pleasure was so strong that it was hard for her to think.


    Her mind was clouded with lust and desire, and all she could focus on was the feeling of him entering her.


    She could not think of anything else; instead, she was lost in her thoughts.


    ''I should have done this sooner,'' she thought, her hands clutching the bed sheets beneath her and shaking.


    The pleasure was overwhelming. Her legs mped around his waist, trapping his cock inside her.


    All she could think about was the intense pleasure, and she wanted more.


    "Ahhh, oh, ahhhh," she moaned.


    She was so sensitive that she could feel every slight movement of his member.


    She felt as if her body had be pure sensation, and every touch of his fingers and lips sent waves of pleasure throughout her.


    It was as if she had been waiting for this moment her entire life, and she never wanted it to end.


    However, her body was moving on its own, and her moans were echoing through the room.


    As she looked at him, she could see the love in his eyes, and it was as if the whole world was falling into a blissful oblivion.


    She knew he was giving her all the pleasure he could muster, and his movements were slow and deliberate, giving her every opportunity to savor the sensation.


    They had made love countless times, and every time, he had taken the utmost care to ensure her pleasure.


    And as this is her first time, he had taken the utmost care to ensure her pleasure.


    "Ohhhhhh, ahhhhh, ahhhh, oh," she moaned.


    His thrusts were slow and gentle, and every movement made her feel every inch of his hard member as it glided in and out of her wet pussy.

 Chapter 138: Li Xinyues First Time 2 (R18+)

    As she moaned, he could feel a strange pressure building up inside her, and it was growing stronger and stronger.


    It was as if her whole body was filled with great power, and it was straining against its constraints.


    But before he could ask her what was wrong, her eyes rolled back, and her hands wed at the bed beneath her as she moaned loudly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh," she moaned loudly, her body trembling as if it were made of jello.


    Her body was covered in a thin sheen of sweat, and her breathing was ragged and heavy as her chest heaved up and down.


    Her legs were still wrapped around him, and her pussy was squeezing his dick with all its might.


    She could feel every inch of his cock inside her, and her body was so sensitive that even the slightest movement sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her.


    Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth hung agape. Her lips were a little swollen and red from his kisses, but it quickly dissipated as the subspace healed her body, and instead, her face was flushed a bright red.


    Her body was covered in a sheen of sweat, and her hair was stuck to her skin.


    Then, her toes curled up, and her whole body trembled.


    She couldn''t speak; all she could do was moan and shudder.


    Her juices flowed out of her pussy, and they dripped down her legs and onto the bed beneath her.


    She felt a warmth in her belly, and she knew that this feeling would soon reach its peak.


    "Oh, ahhh, ahh, ahhhh, ahhhh," she moaned.


    Her eyes were ssy, and her mind was nk, and she couldn''t think or move.


    But she could feel his lips on hers and his fingers ying with her nipples.


    Her tongue darted out of her mouth to lick his lips.


    She could hear him moaning, and his breathing was ragged as he could feel himself getting close.


    As their tongues continued to entwine, she felt his dick moving faster and faster.


    "Ahhhhhhh, ahhhhh, ahhhhh," she moaned as she felt his lips and tongue sucking at the base of her neck.


    Xu Qianghua then moved his hands, grabbed hers, and interlocked her fingers with his as he started to fasten his movements.


    This surprised her, but because her mind was clouded with pleasure and lust, she could think of nothing but the lust and the soon-toe orgasm.


    And as she felt her orgasming closer and closer, her moans grew louder and louder.


    As he felt her pussy mping around his cock, his thrusts became harder and harder.


    "Ahhhhhhh," she moaned as her climax washed over her.


    She couldn''t hold back any longer, and the feeling of her orgasm was so powerful that her eyes rolled back in her head and her arms went limp.


    Her juices gushed out of her pussy and onto the bed below her.


    The feeling was so intense that her whole body convulsed, and her moans filled the room.


    Her juices flowed down her legs, and her toes curled up as her body spasmed.


    It felt like every part of her was on fire, and she was writhing in ecstasy as Xu Qianghua continued to pound her.


    After a while, her orgasm ended, and she opened her eyes.


    She looked at him, her eyes full of love, and her lips curved into a smile.


    He returned her smile and leaned forward to kiss her.


    While their lips were locked, Xu Qianghua continued to fuck her, and after a while, her pussy was throbbing.


    Then, he stopped kissing her and asked, "Yue''er, how are you feeling?"


    She did not respond immediately, but her pussy was still clenching his dick.


    "I... I''m feeling good," she said.


    "Then get ready as I am about to cum" Xu Qianghua said.


    "Okay," she said, her pussy getting even tighter.


    She felt a strange sensation in her belly, and her pussy was throbbing.


    As she felt the orgasm approaching, her moans grew louder, and she could feel her juices flowing out of her pussy.


    "Ahhhhhh, ohhhhhhh," she moaned.


    Her whole body was shaking, and her toes were curled up as she could feel the orgasm rushing towards her.


    Suddenly, the feeling in her stomach grew stronger, and she knew that the orgasm would soon arrive.


    "Ahhhhhhh," she moaned as her body began to tremble and shake.


    Her back arched, and her toes curled up as her mouth hung open.


    She was covered in a sheen of sweat, and her body was twitching.


    Then, the orgasm arrived, and her mind was overwhelmed with a feeling of immense pleasure.


    Her toes curled up, and she let out a loud moan as her pussy began to throb.


    And as she came, her pussy tightened, which caused Xu Qianghua to grunt as he felt his dick being squeezed even tighter than before.


    And then, without waiting for her to calm down, he used his dick deep inside her with the tip of his dick, kissing her womb and then before she could react.


    Splurt Splurt


    He came inside her, which caused her to orgasm again as she felt his cum enter her womb.


    This continued for more than a minute before he stopped cumming, but he did not pull out his dick. Instead, he let it stay inside as it still realized a small burst of cum as it twitched.


    She was still in a daze, but she could feel her pussy being filled with his cum, and it was still pulsing.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw this, chuckled as he slowly caressed her hair, which caused her toe back to her senses slowly.


    "Yes," she said as she nodded.


    "Did you like it?" he said as he kissed her forehead.


    "Yeah, I loved it," she said.


    "I can see that with the number of times you came," he replied teasingly.

 Chapter 139: Five Days Skip

    "Master, you are so mean," she said as she buried her head in his chest.


    "Okay, let''s start the next round," he hugged her tightly.


    "But let''s change the location," he said as he disappeared from the messy bed again.


    "Kyaaaaaaa" was the only thing she could say as she felt her Guardian powers being sealed by the man before her, so she could only watch as he reappeared in the Dual Cultivation room.


    Then, they spent the next five days inside withouting out even once.


    Xu Qianghua, a Nascent Soul cultivator, did not need to eat anything, as his body used Spiritual Qi as the main supplement, with normal food being nothing more than a fun activity that can help a cultivator rx.


    As for Li Xinyue, since she is a Guardian, as long as she is in this subspace, she is invincible without any needs or wants, as she can create whatever she wants with her powers.


    So, for them, spending a week inside withouting out did not cause too many problems, as all the otherdies had already heard Li Xinyue''s moans from the master bedroom.


    Yes, although the soundproofing was one of the best you can find, that does not mean there is no way for them to find out what was happening inside.


    As they had some special items that let them see what was happening inside, which made them smile as they thought, ''Finally, she is getting fucked.''


    All of them saw the slight jealousy and a look of envy before and immediately knew that she had some kind of feelings towards Xu Qianghua.


    But all of them except Bai Lingyun did not know that the items they were using had no effect in this subspace as their ranks are lower than Chaos.


    This alone will nullify any effects they have inside the subspace, but Xu QIanghua wanted them to know that both of them were fine as he knew that if neither of them responded to them, they would do something drastic.


    However, he did not let them see for more than a minute as he used his powers as the owner of the subspace to cancel the effects of the items.


    The canction of the items surprised thedies, but Bai Lingyun, who knew what Xu Qianghua was thinking, said, "It might be because we are in this subspace created by a chaos-level item that drains arger amount of energy.


    As the items look fine, but they seem to have their energies sucked out."


    Hearing this, all the otherdies nodded with a look of pity as they thought, '' That sucks, and it was just getting to the good part.''


    "Well, as you can see, both of them are fine, so let''s get back to work," Bai Lingyun said, and thedies all nodded as they all separated and went to do their own thing.


    Five dayster.


    Xu Qianghua, who was now holding Li Xinyue, who was asleep due to non-stop sex, is looking at his new updated Status page.


    yer ID: Qiangqiang


    Name: Xu Qianghua


    Species: Human


    Age: 22


    Physique: Chaos Body


    Gender: Male


    Realm: Peak Early Nascent Soul Realm


    Title: Xu Family Head, Wallet Warrior Supreme.


    Reputation: Rising Star


    Profession: Xu Family Head


    Sub-Professions: N/A


    Spiritual Beast Pets: N/A


    HP: 300,000 (Standard cultivator of this stage has Health: 100,000)


    Spiritual Qi: 350,000 ( Standard cultivator of this stage has Qi: 100,000)


    Weapons: Sword of family fortune


    Cultivation Method: The Threefold Path of Harmony (Master), Basic Cultivation Manual(Advanced), Dual Cultivation Manual (Advanced)


    Combat Methods:


    Harmony Strike


    Void Sever


    Unity of Essence


    Temporal Flow


    Bnce Break


    Skills:


    Combat Mastery (S): Exceptional ability in both unarmed and armedbat.


    Leadership (A): Natural ability to lead and inspire those around him.


    Tactical Insight (A): Great intuition and adaptability in battle.


    Weapon Mastery (A): Proficient with various weapons.


    Formation Breaker (B): Capable of dismantlingplex formations.


    [Feedback: Strongest in this World but still weakpared to other cultivators in the void. Due to special reasons, he has an unknown physique that could turn him into a shooting star. However, it depends on whether he will be a shining star or just a blip in the river of time.]


    ''It has grown so muchpared to before,'' He thought as he went through all the sections to see his improvements since hest checked.


    As he went through his stats, he saw most of the first few of them being the same with no change, but then he saw his read as the titles he got.


    ''Peak Early Nascent Soul Realm, huh,'' he thought as he brought Li Xinyue closer, who in return nuzzled her head against his chest as she went back to sleep.


    His realm is like this because of all the sex he had with Li Xinyue, who, being a Guardian, helped him not only by refining his Spiritual Qi, which made it about 20% stronger than before, but also by helping him better manage his soul, which is an important factor that Nascent Soul cultivators focus on.


    This is why, after this realm, most of the cultivators are either closed-door cultivators or roam the world to find a heavenly medicine that can help them with this.


    But for Xu Qianghua, with his body being a Chaos Body, the process bes easy as the body is sucking in the void energy, refining it, leaving with the pure part of the energy to temper his soul better.


    However, the process is long without him personally going to the void, which is a death wish, as only cultivators above the Great Emporer Realm are able to leave the they are born from and move into the void.


    So he had expected the process to be long or until he found a better way, but Li Xinyue could ess the Void energy around the subspace.


    Which she brought into this room which was then sucked in by the Chaos body and refined.


    And this process has never stopped as his body is still doing this as we speak with Xu Qianghua having to do nothing other than wait.

 Chapter 140: Five Days Skip 2

    Xu''s family head was easy to understand as he was the family head, so it was a given that he would get this title.


    But he also knew that this was a two-stage title, with it changing when he gave the position of the family head to someone else.


    However, the title would not disappear; instead, it was changed to Xu Family''s founder, which is a title that only he and his wives receive.


    The family Elders will also receive simr titles, which is one of the ways the World''s Will and its system ssify all of the family members worldwide.


    But what surprised him was the ''Wallet Warrior Supreme'' title, so he clicked on the description to see what it was.


    Wallet Warrior Supreme


    Description: Title given to the yer who either spent the highest amount of money or has hired/ordered someone else to use their money to spend it on a mobile game.


    Seeing this, he was speechless as he had never expected to receive a title like this before, but he was also confused as he did not expect it to arrive sote.


    At this time, out of nowhere, he heard the emotionless voice of the World''s Will.


    [You did not get this title when the world merged because you did not open the reward I gave you, as this was part of the reward.


    However, I did not reveal the title when you got the rewards as it was not supposed to be visible to yers who have spent less than 10 billion of the old currency]


    Hearing the World Wil''s voice surprised him as he had never expected it to get though all the barriers set, and he was right as the World''s Will voice continued.


    [This is just a message I left when the reward was distributed. I had an inkling that you might not open it on Nexara, so I had to take measures. And if you are reading this message, my guess was right.]


    And as it finished saying that, he did not hear anything, so he knew that the message was over, but he could not help but show a helpless smile at thest message the World''s Will sent.


    ''For some reason, I feel bad for the World''s Will,'' he thought as he shook his head and looked at the other changes.


    But if what he had said in his mind was heard by the World''s Will, it would probably startining about all the hardships it had gone through due to him being in this world.


    Next up is the Reputation and the Main profession, which is not much different from the title of the Xu family head; this profession is simr.


    But this profession also has its own perks as anyone who is under the family is unconsciously suppressed whenever he is around or thinks of some negativements towards the family head.


    And if these thoughts reach a certain level, they will have their thoughts sent to the family head to be heard as the family head decides what to do with this soon-to-be criminal.


    However, the chances of that happening in the Xu family are low as most of the members with the family blood in them will never have these thoughts, as they are under the multiple blessings he received a few days ago.


    But in the future, many subordinate families will submit to them, and they might have evil thoughts, but that is forter.


    Gaia created this as a way for people to know their reputation level, which is used as a measurement when special missions are given out.


    However, the reputation bar does not just look at how many people know the person''s name; otherwise, all those popr celebrities would have a high reputation level.


    Instead, it uses aprehensive rating that includes the person''s strengths, background, potential, and how popr they are to normal people.


    This is why Gaia can reliably deliver dangerous missions without many idents. The reputation rating starts from Unknown, Rising Star 1-3, Well Known in the World 1-3,...


    So, Xu Qianghua getting the Rising Star rating is a high achievement as this section is still under testing and will not be fully ready for the next 50 years.


    Then there are the HP and Spiritual Qi bars, which are highpared to normal Nascent Soul cultivators.


    This is the result of the two cultivation manuals that boosted his bars to this level.


    The Sword Of Family Fortune.


    This sword has multiple moves, but the final and deadliest is the one where it uses the family luck to attack the opponent''s luck.


    This move is fatal as a singr person''s luck is nothingpared to the luck of a family, and the family luck of the Xu family is even more powerful and potent, which means that unless the other person is the chosen one with the world backing them up, this move is a killer move.


    There is not much difference other than he has better control over the void, chaos, and time-space, which resulted in many of thebat methods mixing in with these energies and bing new and much more powerful.

 Chapter 141: Xu Family Adventurer Org

    Meanwhile, in the HQ of the Empyrean Trade Consortium.


    Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun sat on a sofa, going through information about all the Su family members who had either decided to join the Consortium or apply to work in the subspace.


    "Sister Lingyun, from the requests we''ve received, it seems that most of the top-level personnel are only willing to work for the family, or they''ll join the Xu family Adventurer group that Xu Qianghua formed," Liu Meiying said as she skimmed through the various applications from the summoned people.


    The force she was referring to was a group Xu Qianghua had established for those who didn''t want to join a specific branch under thedies and preferred staying in the subspace cultivating.


    Though cultivating in seclusion could be beneficial for a while, in the long term, it posed a significant problem.


    Without real-world experiences, these people would lose their purpose over time, and it could even cause them to lose their lives, as they would be absorbed by the veryws they practiced without understanding their true nature.


    Also, their cultivation progress would be purely theoretical, as theycked practicalbat experience.


    While they could spar with dummies or their fellow nsmen in the training room, it wouldn''t be enough.


    Facing real people, or even beasts, in actual battle would give them the experience needed to handle unpredictable situations.


    These challenges would force them to grow in ways the subspace could not.


    Thus, Xu Qianghua devised the Adventurer group as a way to solve this.


    He would send these shut-ins outside on missions, exchanging their contributions for the cultivation resources they needed.


    This ensured that all members of the n stayed active and didn''t tarnish the family''s reputation by bingzy orcent.


    At first, Xu Qianghua considered holding tournaments to make everyone fight for resources.


    But after thinking it over, he decided against it. While it might have been exciting, it would only breed unnecessary conflict, which would harm the family more than help.


    Instead, the Adventurer group was formed, and when thedies heard about it, they fully supported the idea.


    They even suggested that all nsmen should join the group to create an additional source of ie for those in need.


    From the beginning, no one proposed giving the nsmen a fixed amount of resources, as it would only encourageziness.


    In time, the family would copse if everyone became reliant on handouts. A system based on merit was the only way to keep the family motivated and ensure its survival.


    "So, what do you want to do?" Bai Lingyun asked as she examined more applications from the Su family.


    "I think we should set up a testing venue to evaluate their knowledge and then assign them roles based on their results," Liu Meiying replied.


    Bai Lingyun nodded in agreement. She knew this was the best approach to avoid favoritism based on the rank of the card from which a person was summoned.


    Xu Qianghua had already warned them that even people summoned from lower-rank cards could possess incredible talents that simply hadn''t had the opportunity to shine, which might have lowered their initial value.


    This was a test from the Supreme Will for all summoners. The Will wanted everyone to be treated equally.


    The reason it created this system was to address the issue of summoned people receiving different treatment based on their card rank.


    Many families in the past had lost promising members because they treated them poorly, leading those people to either leave and form their own forces or join other families.


    Once the Supreme Will implemented this change, the practice of mistreating summoned individuals based on rank began to disappear.


    Now, all families know to treat everyone equally. The knowledge had been shared with every family head after activating their family tokens.


    It was both a warning and a blessing from the Supreme Will, as some of the best talents came from those underestimated in the past.


    "Okay, let''s do that," Bai Lingyun agreed, "and then let them divide into three groups: the outer elders, the inner elders, and the core elders."


    "The outer elders will be responsible for protecting industries that aren''t directly under our control.


    The inner elders will either work under us to manage our industries or oversee the normal operations of the subspace.


    Finally, the core elders will have some decision-making powers, but these individuals will be tested often.


    This will not only prevent conspiracies but also ensure that others know they can rise through the ranks if they perform well."


    Bai Lingyun and Liu Meiying continued discussing their ideas until they finalized their n.


    Oncepleted, they sent out the finalized roles to the summoned people. The response was immediate.


    Discussions broke out among the summoned people, but surprisingly, none of them were angry or upset about the decisions.


    In fact, many of them seemed relieved. They were content knowing they didn''t have to fight for high-level positions to gain Xu Qianghua''s or thedies'' trust.


    Instead, they focused on preparing for what could be the most critical test of their lives.


    Seeing this, both Liu Meiying and Bai Lngyun smiled in relief as they could see that all the people summoned had honest hearts and were not here for personal gain, which is a good thing in the early stages of the family''s growth.


    While all of this was happening in the subspace, Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan were in Nexara, carefully clearing out the nearby mountains of all dangers.


    "Hey sister Anwei, why are we killing all these beasts?" Bai Xueyan asked as she killed another wild beast that looked like a boar but was much bigger and much more bulky.


    These are one of the mostmon wild beasts in this world as they are mainly used by the World''s Will to fill up the world.


    But it got the idea for these kinds of beasts from the same authors that it had used before, so it is not like the World''s Will knows everything.

 Chapter 142: Bai Xueyans Plan Towards Liu Anwei

    And because It is still growing, so using these ideas to create this world does not seem like a bad n, and it cannot help it as the time it spent with other World Wills is less than 100 years, with most of them being bragging about their inhabitants.


    "They are a form of food, and they also contain an amazing amount of spiritual energy that can be used for the cultivation of the Xu family, or you can trade them to the Empyrean Trade Consortium in exchange for resources, or use this as the main meal options for the disciples," Liu Anwei replied as she shed the beast in half and then collected its dead body in her storage ring.


    "But the Xu family doesn''t need much of these right now, so why are we killing so many?" Bai Xueyan asked, looking at the beast in confusion.


    "Of course not, since most of it will be given to the Consortium so that my mom can get a better reputation and be epted by the citizens of this city," Liu Anwei answered.


    "Then what about the disciples?" she asked again.


    "They will eat the same thing, but the quality will be higher than the ones sold by the Consortium. From what I saw, we need it more than them, as most of the citizens are poor," Liu Anwei answered again.


    "Why?" She asked.


    "I think it''s mostly because the City Lord died, which made the small families fight among themselves and forget about the citizens; this caused the people to lose a lot of jobs as they were not safe with each family trying to kill anyone who associated with them.


    In addition, with no army to keep the roads safe, the merchants were not able to travel often, which limited their trading, which limited them to live off the little they got from the nts they had to grow to eat." Liu Anwei said confidently.


    Bai Xueyan smiled as she saw the confident look on her best friend''s face; she asked these questions on purpose as she wanted her to think more critically as she will be the Sect leader who needs to lead the disciples to glory, which requires a good leader.


    And she wants her to get used to making these kinds of ns early on before the Sect bes huge, and she could see how good she was getting in her leadership role.


    So, she asked these questions and watched her make decisions while giving out some when Liu Anwei was going the wrong path.


    This is because she has seen her make decisions and knew how she struggled at the start as she was never thrown into something simr before.


    And at that time, they had a lot of problems, which caused them a lot of losses, which is why she wants her best friend to practice right now before it''s toote.


    But she knew she did not have to worry, as her best friend was smart and quick in thinking, even if her methods were not the most conventional.


    So both of them spent a few daysbing the nearby forest to look for the most popr beasts that could help them get a good foothold in this world.


    After that, they would bring the bodies back to the sect so that they could be cleansed and stored forter; this caused all the Xu family nsmen who had just joined to exim as they did not expect the Sect Master and the Vice Sect Master to be so strong.


    As the amount of food they brought could be used by the whole city for a few days, which is saying something as there are now more than 700k people residing in the city.


    But Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan were not concerned about this as they made their way to the main peak together.


    After entering the hall, they went to the Sect Leader''s office, and as they entered, they closed the huge mahogany-type door but with more formations inscribed on the door.


    Inside, the room was spacious but not overly decorated. The walls were made from dark, polished wood with ancient carvings etched into them, marking the room with the most powerful concealment and defensive formations avable in the void.


    In the center of the room stood a sturdy desk made of smooth wood, with its surface clear except for a few nk scrolls and an inkstone. The simplicity of the desk as there were not many things that need the Sect Leader''s approval as there are not many things that the sect is involved in.


    Behind the desk was a high-backed chair, cushioned forfort but with a sleek design. It offered support during long hours of nning.


    Arge window on one side of the room lets in plenty of natural light, brightening the space and providing a stunning view of the mountain range outside.


    The fresh air from the open window carried a calming presence, but no one could hear or see anything from outside. The room was also equipped with a formation to control the brightness when necessary.


    Beneath the window was an ancient small tea table with a tea set, which was finely crafted with delicate patterns on the porcin. It was always ready for meetings or moments of quiet reflection.


    One wall held a set of empty shelves, ready to be filled with scrolls and manuals as the Sect grew.


    For now, they stood as a symbol of what was toe, a nk te waiting to be written upon.


    On another wall, a map of the mountain range was pinned up, outlining where future expansions, training grounds, and peaks would be developed.


    It was clear that both Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan had already made ns for the future.


    The floor was lined with a in but soft rug with simple patterns inspired by the surrounding mountains. It gave the room a sense of warmth without being too borate, fitting the practical nature of Liu Anwei.

 Chapter 143: Liu Anwei & Bai Xueyans Secret Plans

    After they came in, they went to the table with the tea set and brewed themselves a cup; the tea leaves they used were from a rare nt that they got from the Xu family subspace.


    ording to Xu Qianghua and Li Xinyue, these tea leaves help with concentration, remove impurities or toxins from the body, and help cultivators in the Voidbreak realm cultivate.


    "This tea tastes so much better than all the other ones we had in the old world," Liu Anwei said.


    Both she and Liu Meiying were avid fans of tea, as it was a great way for them to unwind.


    "Yes, but Brother Qiang said that there were even better ones in the Medicine Peak that were recently built," Bai Xueyan agreed.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard about it too, but we can''t use those leaves as they still need some time to fully mature, and most of them have powerful effects that require a high level of cultivation," Liu Anwei said with a sigh.


    She was a little sad as she wanted to try the tea leaves from Medicine Peak, but she also knew that they were either in the growth phase or were too powerful for her, so she never brought up the topic.


    However, that didn''t stop her from thinking about them, as this has be a form of motivation.


    Even in the old world, Liu Meiying used rare and hard-to-find tea leaves and other essories to motivate her daughter, which worked wonders, and she got top scores every time.


    And this was seen by Xu Qianghua, so before they left, he also nned to use this method to motivate her.


    Xu Qianghua followed this example as he told her that as long as she reached the required cultivation realm, she would receive the tea leaves of her choice.


    Hearing this, Liu Anwei was ecstatic and promised to fulfill this mission, but before she could leave, she heard him say,


    "An''an, in addition, as long as you can grow the Sect into bing the overlord of this area, I will give you a tea nt of your choice," Xu Qianghua said with a teasing smile.


    Liu Anwei, who heard this, was stunned for a second before showing the most beautiful smile and saying, "I will work hard then."


    This caused Bai Xueyan to pout, as she wanted a gift from him. She looked at Xu Qianghua with an aggrieved look and said, ''What about me?''


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua showed a speechless smile as he said, "What''s wrong, Xuexue?"


    "Hmph, nothing," she said as she turned her face sideways with a huff, but she kept on ncing toward him, hoping for a response.


    "Okay, okay, Xuexue, if you are able to keep up with Liu Anwei, I will give you a pet from the Beast Mountain, and simrly, if you are able to help Liu Anwei and make the Sect into a powerhouse, the pet will have a special bloodline," he said.


    And when Bai Xueyan heard this, she showed an excited smile as she ran toward him and jumped on him, hugging him and kissing him, which made him show a resigned smile.


    Present time.


    Both Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan thought about this conversation as they enjoyed the tea, and then, out of nowhere, Liu Anwei suddenly said,


    "So, do you have any way to let Brother Qiange to our Sect without our mother''s knowledge?" Liu Anwei asked.


    She asked this because she knew that as the Xu family and their individual forces grew, they would not have enough time to travel back and forth, as the teleportation formation had not yet been constructed.


    And yes, she asked them to create an anchor point for the subspace in the Sect, but when they did, the whole Sect trembled as it could not withstand the power of the anchor.


    This is because the Sect''s level is too low even to hold an anchor to any family subspace, much less a subspace created by a Chaos token.


    And it does not matter if the Sect was built using the same energy as the token, as the main points to consider are thews of space, time, and dimensions.


    Thesews are among the majorws, which means that if an anchor point needs to be established, the ce where it is will have to be strong enough to withstand the forces from the anchor point.


    The manor in Jingzhong City could withstand thesews because the token was used in the first ce, making it a special ce.


    Also, when the Supreme Will created these tokens, it ensured that the anchor locations in cities did not require thews to be present.


    But they can only do this once in every city, which is why these ces are highly protected. Losing even one will cost those families a lot.


    If they want to repair it or put it in another anchor point in that city, they must pay to make the ce safe enough for thews to manifest.


    But these don''t apply to Sects or any other simr forces, as they do note under the protection of the Supreme Will.


    This is why many of the Sects that a family owns are kept close to one of the anchor points instead of being ced in the territory of the force.


    "What do you think we should do, sister Anwei?" Bai Xueyan asked.


    She was also worried about this as she knew her mother, and she knew that if left alone, she would never let him go without sucking him dry, even though that is a hard task to do with his limitless libido.


    But she didn''t want to take any chances, but the most important reason was that she wanted to be the one who sucked him dry and not her mother, but all of these were her internal thoughts, which she would never say out loud.


    "And even if wee up with a way, do you think our mothers would not notice our moves?" Bai Xueyan said with a sigh.

 Chapter 144: Liu Anwei & Bai Xueyans Secret Plans 2

    "I think our mothers would figure it out, but I don''t think they will interfere," Liu Anwei replied.


    "Really? Why?" Bai Xueyan asked curiously.


    "Well, my mom is the type who once gets into a project. She will not care about what is happening around her, so I don''t think she would care too much if Brother Qiang was missing from the subspace," Liu Anwei exined.


    And she was not saying that she will forget her responsibilities, but it is more like a mad scientist who will be engrossed in one subject and lose all motivation to care about anything else.


    Liu Meiying''s main focus will be the Consortium and the Xu family, so she will not care about her daughter''s small moves toward Xu QIanghua.


    She might even encourage it as she will have a story to tell her and Liu Anwei''s future children about this.


    "I think so too, but the problemes with my mother as she is super protective of Brother Qiang and would raise hell if she knew he was missing," Bai Xueyan said with an annoyed look.


    "So, we will have to make sure that your mom is not looking or doing something important, which is difficult since she is not very good at that," Liu Anwei said as she sighed.


    Bai Lingyun is what people would call a cker as she would try to find ways to skip doing work that she doesn''t like which happens to be everything other than Xu Qianghua, her two friends, and her daughter.


    She will take on things if they are rted to them or if it is something that interests her, but otherwise, she will find ways to skip everything else.


    "Yeah, we will have to find a way to stop her," Bai Xueyan said with a sad look.


    "Don''t worry, we will," Liu Anwei said confidently.


    "But how?" Bai Xueyan asked curiously.


    "We just have to make it so that she is busy doing other things, and we will have time to do it," Liu Anwei answered, but Bai Xueyan''s eyes showed a hint of skepticism.


    "But won''t it be a little hard?" she asked.


    "Yes, but we have the time for it," Liu Anwei said, and before Bai Xueyan could say anything, she added,


    "I know you think it would be hard, but I''m confident we can do it."


    "Okay, if you think so then I trust you, sister Anwei," Bai Xueyan said as she smiled.


    But both of them forgot that Bai Lingyun was an overpowered goddess who had been watching and listening to everything they had said while still in the subspace.


    "Fufufuf, looks like the next few days will be fun," she said as she told Liu Meiying about her discovery.


    But she did not tell her that she found this using her strength. Instead, she told her that she had slipped in a small device that she had Li Xinyue create to keep track of her daughter.


    "So what should we do with these two little mice?" Liu Meiying asked with a smile on her face.


    She found the whole situation fun, so she could not help but want to make it even more confusing.


    "Should we do nothing?" she asked.


    "And what do you think Qiangqiang would do?"


    "He will do nothing other than watch us fight over him while recording the whole thing," Bai Lingyun said, which caused Liu Meiying to nod.


    This is not their assumption but a fact, as they have seen him do this multiple times both in the old world and in thest timeline.


    And while both mother-daughter pairs are making ns, the main victim or the main victor of this whole situation is getting a morning blowjob from Li Xinyue.


    "Mmmmmmm, oh, yes, right there, Xu''er," he said as he yed with her hair.


    Right now, Xu Qianghua was lying on the bed while Li Xinyue was on her fours, sucking his dick.


    She was bobbing her head up and down his length as she looked up at him with lust-filled eyes.


    "Master, do you think I am doing better?" she asked as she looked up at him.


    "Yes, you are doing much better than a few days ago," he replied as he yed with her hair.


    "Fufufu, that''s good to know," she said as she took his dick out of her mouth and licked his balls.


    They have been in this room for five days, having sex the whole time. They would continue for a while longer if they had a chance, but they know that there are other things to do that are much more important.


    But even though they had been having sex the whole time, their lust and love for each other did not go down; instead, it increased at a steady pace.


    Then, after about 30 minutes, Xu Qianghua was close to ejaction, so he said.


    "Xinyue, I am going to cum," he said as he yed with her hair.


    "Master, please cum in my mouth," she said as she looked up at him.


    "Okay," he replied as he felt his balls tighten.


    "Here ites," he said as he ejacted.


    His seed shot out of his dick and into her mouth.


    As soon as she felt his seed hit the back of her throat, she swallowed it all.


    After he had finished cumming, she started licking his dick, trying to get everyst drop.


    "You''re such a good girl, Xu''er," he said as he petted her head.


    "Thank you, Master," she replied as she smiled.


    Then, both of them got up and went to the bathroom to clean up.


    And while in there, they had another round before both of them came out dressed.


    As they left the Dual Cultivation room, Su Meiyu, standing near the door waiting for them, came up and said.


    "Master, all thedies are waiting for you in the dining room."


    "Okay, and did all the nsmen put in their requests regarding the posts they want?" he asked as he walked towards the dining room.

 Chapter 145: Oracle Masters & Divine Strategists

    "Yes, and both Sister Meiying and Sister Lingyun have checked the requests and found that many of them want to work for the family directly," Su Meiyu said.


    "Oh, so what n did they devise to curb the applications?" Xu Qianghua asked with a smile.


    Although he was a little surprised at their actions, he quickly figured out that this is the best possible job in the family, as the chances of getting a promotion would most likelye from being employed by the family.


    But they do not realize that although this job looks the most appealing, it also has the biggest drawback.


    This is because most of them will stay in the subspace for most of their lives, limiting their interaction and reducing social interactions with people not part of the family.


    But they will not be able to figure this out now. Instead, they will know about this after a few years.


    Most of the family heads are actually d this happens, as almost all the family''s employees are some of the best avable.


    This means that if they had chosen to take up a post outside the family territory, then there would be a time bomb that could explode if something happened.


    But that is not a problem for him, so he is not worried about it. However, he will not keep all the top talents, as they are not needed right now.


    This is because this world is still new, and they use years to measure time.


    Most of the people living here are cultivators, with more than 98% being higher than the Foundation Building realm, which means that a normal person has a lifespan of more than 200 years.


    This alone is enough to show that a family without at least 100 years of history is not considered a formal force, and this is widely epted.


    So, to grow his family, he needs his top talents to spread worldwide and attract more people who will help the family as a whole.


    This is why he ns only to employ 40% of the current top talent, which would still give his family an advantage over others.


    Even though he does not need that many people as the family is still young, it doesn''t hurt to have more people who support the family.


    These people will be the forerunners who will teach theter generations, so they need to keep a certain number of them to ensure nothing goes wrong.


    But he didn''t know that his n would be the beginning of a massive change in the world and even in this void sector.


    However, that is in the future. Right now, Xu Qianghua, Li Xinyue, and Su Meiyu arrive at the dining room and find that all the otherdies have already arrived and are waiting for him.


    "Morning, everyone," he said as he went and sat in the main seat.


    "Morning, master," Huang Xinyi, Yan Yuehua, and the maids said with a smile.


    "Morning, Qiangqiang," Bai Lingyun and Liu Meiying, who were sitting on either side of the main seat, said.


    "Morning, Brother Qiang," Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan said as they exchanged a cunning nce, then nodded.


    "Did you guys look at all the requests from the nsmen?" he asked.


    "Yes, we have," they all replied in unison.


    "Do you guys have any ns on distributing the nsmen effectively?" he asked, without telling them about his ns, as he wanted to hear their opinions and ideas first.


    "We already discussed it in detail and havepiled a perfect way to effectively divide everyone while ensuring none of the forces have too much power. At the same time, we can maximize our number of cultivators," Bai Lingyun said.


    "Good," Xu Qianghua replied as he took the information talisman and tapped it on his forehead.


    As he did, all the information inside the talisman appeared in his mind without anything missing.


    And as the information entered his mind, it was quickly sorted out without any mistakes, as if multiple people had sorted it out.


    This is because Xu Qianghua is a Nascent Soul realm cultivator; his brain has been enhanced to a level where he could outthink the top 100 smartest people together without even breaking a sweat.


    And this is normal, as cultivators usually need to understand and memorize cultivation scriptures that are hard to understand without reaching a certain life level.


    As Xu Qianghua read through all the information about the ns they had devised, he could not help but smile, as this n was simr to what he wanted to do.


    But he was confused. He did not expect them to know the overall situation so well, which made him curious about who had made these ns.


    This does not mean he did not think that thedies in front of him were not able toe up with simr ns, but they did not know the overall situation, which limits their imagination.


    And as they are new to this, none of thesedies have any experience in handling this kind of work.


    But he knew that both Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun could do this, but it would take them longer to get all the information checked before giving it to him.


    This caused him to look at them with a doubtful expression, and he asked, "Who helped you guyse up with this n?"


    Hearing this, all thedies smiled in defeat. They did not expect him to figure out that they did not write the whole n.


    "We came up with a rough n, but we did not have enough information about the overall situation to perfect it," Liu Meiying exined.


    "And while we were going over this, two people came to us and told us they came to help solve our problem."


    "Oh?" this got him curious as he did not expect there to be people who were both experts at the art of foreseeing the future and a master strategist.


    This shocked him, as although he knew there would be people with special talents mixed in with the nsmen he summoned, but he did not expect to get two of the most wanted in one go.

 Chapter 146: Oracle Masters & Divine Strategists 2

    ''These two people should have talents rted to Oracle Masters & Divine Strategists,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    These were the two types of cultivators who could see the future, and the other one used the future information and thenpared it with the present situation toe up with strategies that are what you would unorthodox.


    This is why they are different from other cultivators; if given enough time, any of these people could be one of the top powerhouses.


    But there is a huge w in their powers, and that w is luck.


    The issue is that when Orcale Masters use their talents to see into the future, they need to use their own luck as an exchange, or they will be erased from existence.


    There are also some powerful Oracle Masters who are able to go back into the past and make some small changes if they want, but the number of people who are able to do this is less than five in this Sector.


    However how can a person have a huge amount of luck to use whenever they want, this is the reason why more than 90% of the Oracle Master choose to join a force.


    There, they can use the luck of the force instead of their personal luck, but the things they can see are rted to the force, which is helpful to that force as they are able to see what happens in the future and take measures.


    As for the Divine Strategists, their talents and strength are limited without an Oracle master with them to give them information which is why they are often seen together.


    This caused them to be seen as a package deal if they were in the real world, but the chances of them being summoned together are low as both of their roles are important in their own right.


    The Divine Strategist are able toe up with some of the best solutions to problems that shocked the other strategists.


    But with thebination, their power quadruples, so they are well-received wherever they go. Even Xu Qianghua is looking forward to meeting these two people.


    "Oh? So what do you think about the n and these two people?" he asked.


    "I think this n is the best solution for us as this not only solves the problem of efficiently using the talented nsmen but also gives us a primaryyout that we can carry to be one of the most powerful families in the world before anyone," Liu Meiying said which everyone in the room agreed with.


    "I see, so how do you think we should treat these two people?" Xu QIanghua asked as he did not know how to treat these two people.


    "I don''t think that will be a problem with you here," Bai Lingyun said with a mysterious smile.


    "Oh?" Xu Qianghua''s interest was piqued, and Bai Lingyun did not give him the chance to speak as she said, "Pleasee in."


    As she said that, the dining room doors swung open, and two striking figures entered, eachmanding attention in their own unique way.


    The two people who entered were females, which made Xu Qianghua understand why Bai Lingyun said that it should not be a problem.


    The first female on the right was 5''9" tall and had a graceful figure with an hourss shape. This shape was entuated by the deep indigo hanfu, which flowed elegantly as she walked. The wide sleeves and silver embroidery emphasized her calm and strategic nature.


    The high cor and fitted bodice highlighted her slender figure, while theyered fabric of her hanfu perfectly bnced with her slender waist and long legs and her impressive E-cup Breast that jiggled side to side as she walked in.


    Her silver eyes and long ck hair, secured by a simple jade hairpin, added an air of mystique to herposed demeanor.


    Beside her stood a girl at 5''2" with a petite yet curvaceous figure that drew attention. Her vibrant red qipao hugged her G-cup chest, and the shorter length with gold ents highlighted her yful yet practical appearance.


    The high-neck cor and short sleeves showcased her small waist and curvy frame. As she walked, her G-cup breasts jiggled slightly with each step, adding to her lively and youthful charm.


    Her sky-blue twin tails, adorned with red ribbons, bounced yfully with her movements. The ck stockings and embroidered tsplemented her look, ensuring she remained agile.


    As she entered the room, her smooth, pale skin and expressive eyespleted the impression of a yful yet mature presence.


    "The person to the right is Lin Yue, while the person on the left is An Zhihao," Bai Lingyun introduced them to Xu Qianghua.


    Then, she turned to them and said, "The person sitting in the main seat is Xu QIanghua, the founder and the first family head of the Xu family."


    Both of them bowed, and Xu Qianghua nodded at them and said, "Nice to meet you. I am Xu Qianghua, the current head of the Xu family."


    "Nice to meet you, Family head. My name is An Zhihao," An Zhihao said as she lowered her head and bowed.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you in person. I am Lin Yue," Lin Yue said as she followed An Zhihao, lowering her head and bowing.


    Xu Qianghua was surprised with the new arrivals, but his focus shifted towards two things from the whole situation.


    One was that An Zhihao was an Adult Loli, ''Fuck, I have never seen an adult loli in any of my other lives, and now there is one right in front of me.''


    The other thing was Lin Yue''s introduction, ''So she is the Oracle Master, huh.''


    He was sure because he knew that she should have seen him while she was looking at the future, which is why she said it like that.


    ''But that would mean that An Zhihai is the Divine Strategist,'' this shocked him as although she has an intellectual aura around her, her demeanor makes her look like she is here to have fun.

 Chapter 147: A Peaceful Breakfast

    And the contrast between her figure and her boobs makes it even harder to see her as a Divine Strategist.


    But he did not think much about this as it was not the right time, so he said,


    "I have heard that both of you helped out with sorting this n, which is simr to what I had in mind."


    "Yes, that''s right, but it was mainly because sister Yue helped out," An Zhihao agreed.


    "Oh?" Xu Qianghua said as he looked towards Lin Yue.


    "Family Head, actually, this n was not ours to begin with. Instead, it is your own n, but we perfected it," Lin Yue said.


    "At first, I was just trying to see which position would be best suited for me and Hao''er, but something seemed to block my peeping, which made me unable to figure out anything," she continued.


    "But then I saw the scene where all of you were talking and heard about the n, so both of us went to Lady Meiying and Lady Lingyun to tell them about this n we had modified," she said.


    Hearing this, everyone except Xu Qianghua, Bai Lingyun, and Liu Meiying was stunned. They did not expect it to be like this.


    ''It must be because of the Imperial Serpent of Fate who induced her to watch this event,'' Xu Qianghua thought as he quickly figured out the whole situation.


    He thought of this because he knew that no Oracle Masters were able to peep into their fates due to the Imperial Serpent protecting both the family''s fate and luck.


    And when he says family fate, he means everything rted to the family, including future scenes that will be hidden so that enemies cannot see their ns.


    So Lin Yue''s ability to see future events clearly shows that the Imperial Serpent did this.


    But he did not think much about this as he knew that the Serpent would only help when it needed to, so it can be seen that his original n had some ws that he had overlooked.


    And all of this was seen by the Imperial Serpent, so it helped him by letting the best helpers possible assist him.


    ''Thank you,'' he said in his mind while looking up, where he could see the illusionary Serpent swimming in the clouds.


    "Hiss-Roar," the serpent responded, but only he could hear this noise, so others did not react.


    "I see, and you both were able to modify my n?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "Yes, Family Head," Lin Yue said, "But since we did not make the original n, we were unsure about some of the finer details, which is where Lady Bai Lingyun and Lady Meiying helped us."


    "Don''t worry. The talisman had the n I made without asking anyone, and I can see that you guys did a good job," Xu Qianghua said, causing both Lin Yue and An Zhihao to rx.


    "I see, then we will go through this n and see what we can do to improve on it," he said and then turned to Bai Lingyun.


    "Sister Lingyun, how long do you think we need for the whole n to work?" he asked.


    "Well, since a lot of the n depends on how future events unfold, I am notpletely sure, but I think we can start working on the Xu family army, and Xinyi will soon be able to expand her Imperial army, which will help her create her Empire," Bai Lingyun replied.


    "Good, and I understand if most of the n is notpleted, as I had thought of this n with future events in mind," he said.


    "But as we are the only family-style yer in the world, it would be hard to finish this n, but I want us to get ready so that when the conditions are met, we can act," he said, which made everyone nod.


    "Anyway, Xinyi and Yueyue, how are things going on your end?" he asked.


    "Everything is going well; we decided to help each other expand and strengthen our forces," Huang Xinyi said with a smile.


    She then exined how she helps Yan Yuehua recruit potential orphans in this city so that she is able to get more natives into the Shadow, which will help the original members and the family understand the ins and outs of the cities surrounding Jingzhong.


    This is something that Huang Xinyi needs as she has already gained control of the city, as the army she built in the third City Lord challenge is with her to help whenever needed.


    And because of this, all the native families have either surrendered or have been killed so that she can gain absolute control before she goes after other cities.


    "Great job. Now we can start integrating into this city so that the citizens can ept us wholeheartedly," he said.


    He said this because these citizens will be the main source of ie for them, as they will be the main consumers of their products, which is an important source of ie and something that Xu Qianghua can never ignore.


    This is why many top families make sure that their main family ispletely under their control, as any rival familying in can limit their growth.


    "Yes, we will be able to do that soon," Huang Xinyi said with a smile.


    Then he talked to them some more as they ate, including Lin Yue and An Zhihao.


    Xu Qianghua nned on bringing both of them into his inner circle as he intended to make them the heads of their branches while being the main advisors for him.


    The otherdies saw this and then joined the two in their conversations to better understand these new arrivals.


    Soon, an hour passed, and everyone in the room had already finished eating, and the maids had already cleaned everything.


    But thedies did not leave the room as they were all engrossed in their conversation.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw this, had a peaceful smile as he saw everyone getting along.

 Chapter 148: The Xuzhong Empire

    Soon, a Year passed.


    During this time, nothing much happened in Nexara other than all the people being busy building back their lives.


    At first, many hoped all of this was a dream and that they would wake up soon, but as time passed, those fantasies soon shattered, and everyone started to ept their fates.


    But while some were sad, others were more than happy that the world had changed, as that would mean a new order.


    This is where the yerse in, as many of them are gamers who are notpletely contaminated with the dark side of humanity.


    They have taught all the other old-world inhabitants and brought them up to speed so that they can also cultivate and make this world their own along side all the natives.


    This is also why everyone epted the change so quickly, as they knew that they could not go back, so instead, all of them focused on cultivating, which resulted in a massive amount of cultivators appearing in all the cities.


    And along with them came the forces created by the yers, including the Xu family, who have now created their own Empire.


    This is a big deal in creating an Empire; one needs to have more than five cities under their control, an Ace army with 100,000 active personnel, and a proper government to run all the cities properly.


    Any one of these requirements would take others more than a year to fulfill, but the Xu family was able to do all of them in a year, which is a historical event.


    As for the name of the Empire? It is called the Xuzhong Empire.


    This was the name that Xu Qianghua and his group came up with after conquering thest city and making Huang Xinyi the first Empress.


    And as they did, the World''s Will arrived right on time.


    *Congrattions to Huang Xinyi and the Xu family for being the first ones to build their own Empire; as a reward, both Huang Xinyi and the Family Head will receive a small realm upgrade.


    They also receive enough poption cards to fill up the cities and create lower-level branches so that the area they control is efficiently used, and they receive another Ace Army training manual.*


    Hearing this made everyone around the world sigh as they know that the Xu family is unstoppable they have figured out from the yer that owning an Empire is something that they would consider when the family is at a stage where no one in the world is able to challenge them.


    And they were not wrong, as in the past year, the Xu family has grown from a family with few top-level cultivators to having a stable amount of cultivators in each realm.


    Along with the use of Family cards after the first batch of nsmen, the Xu family can be said to be a thriving family with a bright future ahead.


    Now, more than 100,000 nsmen live, work, and cultivate in the subspace alone, but this does not make it crowded.


    This is because as these nsmen started to grow, the requirement for the family stele upgrade was met without Xu Qianghua having to do anything.


    In the past year, the family stele has grown from Tier 1 to Tier 4, which expanded the subspace; now, if the world were t, the subspace would have the same amount ofnd as the original world Xu Qianghua was from.


    So Li Xinyue had to redo the subspace and make sure that all the public buildings were essible to the nsmen, which, in the end, resulted in multiple mini teleportation formations being built all around the subspace.


    In addition, to amodate the lower-level cultivators, public transportation such as cars, trains, and other modes of transportation were invented.


    However, all of these vehicles use the spiritual Qi in the air or pure spiritual stones as fuel.


    All of these inventions were from his past life, which Li Xinyue took the liberty to remember, and now she used her power as the Guardian toe up with them in this life so that the nsmen can have an easier time moving around.


    And yes, the World''s Will rewarded them whenever they upgraded their stele, which mostly consisted of Family cards, helpful buildings, and other items that they needed.


    As for the Empyrean Trade Consortium and the Empyrean Harmony Sect. They have grown to be one of the most well-known forces in the area.


    The Consortium even spread across the continent, which no one could have imagined.


    But this is mainly because Liu Meiying brought modern items that peopleck in this middle-aged world.


    such as modern bathrooms, toilets, toiletries, and other items that every old inhabitant was used to and never noticed their importance until they lost them all.


    Yeah, they had this while they were in the inns, but that was only for the yers and for a limited time; for the people who did not y the game or the yers who got out of the inn, it was a nightmare.


    As many of the non-yers did not know anything about cultivation and so they did not know how to use the Spiritual Qi to clean themselves.


    However, a cultivator would need to be in the Foundation Realm even to use the Spiritual Qi outside of their bodies.


    So all of them had to live without these modern facilities and amenities, which made Liu Meiying''s Consortium expand crazily.


    Due to this, Liu Meiying became the richest person in the world and had a huge lead.


    Meanwhile, Bai Linyun, who had nned to help her friend out with the business, quit midway and instead spent her time in the subspace making sure everything was going in an orderly manner.


    She and Xu Qianghua split the responsibilities so that neither of them got tired of the huge workload of managing more than 500,000 nsmen all around the continent.


    This causes the otherdies to be jealous as Bai Lingyun gets to spend the most amount of time with him.


    But for Bai Lingyun, it was the worst possible thing as Xu Qianghua never did anything to her while they were working.

 Chapter 149: Chen Min

    And after the otherdies knew about this, they sighed in relief as they thought, ''dodged a bullet.''


    But then all of them thought, ''Why did he start to take all of this so seriously?''


    And the answer to that would be that he does not want what happened in hisst life to happen in this life, so he is willing to let go of short-termfort.


    What he is talking about is not just the Zerg invasion but also the cultivator crisis, which he had forgotten about, as this incident was mainly focused on the top cultivators.


    At that time, many top cultivators lost their lives because of their greediness and lust for power, which made them turn against anything that tried to stop them.


    The incident started when the World''s Will introduced the leaderboards to the world, including the force leaderboard, the most powerful weapon leaderboard, the cultivation leaderboard, and thebat power leaderboard.


    Due to these leaderboards, the delicate bnce that all the top cultivators had was broken, and a huge war between these top forcesmenced.


    But this war was something that was never supposed to happen in the first ce but it did because of the human nature that took over the normal thinking of these cultivators.


    So, they all tried to kill each other so that they could be named the most powerful cultivator or the most powerful force.


    This is because the World''s Will had said that the top 100 would get generous rewards at the end of each year.


    And this caused all of them to go against each other while never caring about the future of the world and the people who lived there.


    They only cared about getting the highest rank, earning them the highest reward.


    This is why the war went on for six months, which reduced the top-level forces by halfpared to before. Before that, the World''s Will stepped in and created a special zone for all the cultivators so that they could fight without killing anyone, this is when the losses were reduced.


    But it did not mean that the leaders were happy with this; instead, they went for the younger generation so that there could be no one other than theirs.


    And if you are wondering why the World''s Will not think about this? It was because it did not expect the top-level cultivators to be this dumb, as they only thought about immediate interests and not about why it was showing the leaderboards.


    It brought out the leaderboards to encourage all the inhabitants and let them know there are strong people in this world.


    Instead, this move caused everyone to doubt if the top cultivators are even worth their trust as they are only focused on their own personal agendas.


    ''I need to stop the war from happening and to do that, I need to make the family the most powerful so that I can deal with those power-hungry cultivators,'' Xu Qianghua thought as he reminisced the past timeline.


    And while the Xu family was striving, so were other yers, as now many forces have established themselves worldwide.


    Although nothingpared to the Xu family, but they are powerful in their own area.


    In the Eastern Continent.


    Chen Zemin, the highest spender of the game in Xu Qianghua''sst life, has finally set up his own force.


    ANd like Xu Qianghua, he set up his own family using the Legendary token given to him by Xu Qianghua.


    Simr to how Xu Qianghua got a reward from the World''s Will, Chen Zemin also got rewards from the World''s Will.


    *Congrattions to Chen Zemin for being the second person to use the Family Token.*


    *As such, they receive the following rewards: a minor realm upgrade for everyone in the family, 25 Family Cards of different ranks, and finally, a unique item.*


    Most of the rewards were simr to the first ce but the number of Family cards he got was halved.


    And yes, his force had already be one of the top five forces on this continent, which is not surprising as he was not alone when he built his family.


    The Chen family is a rare family with a united front among the top leaders. This allowed Chen Zemin to develop at an amazing speed.


    Although nothingpared to the Xu family, as he is the only family-style yer in the Eastern Continent, he was able to grow enough to set up his own Chamber of Commerce.


    And Chen Zimen''s older sister, Chen Min, leads this Chamber of Commerce.


    Chen Min is the business genius of the Chen family. She created a business empire without any help, which shocked everyone.


    And if Xu Qianghua was here, he would probablyment, ''The second devil of the Nexara has started her activities,'' but right now, he is not present.


    This is because she and Liu Meiying were known by everyone who knew their deeds as the two devils of this world.


    As both of them used to be in the Eastern Continent when they started, they became friends really quickly, which is when their names, given by others, officially became a thing.


    Before that, the fans on both sides would fight over who was better, but after both of thedies became friends, the fans slowly started to mingle and blended their fanbase into one called the Two Devils Society.


    And now, the chances of the same thing happening are high, with Liu Meiying already being a sessful person before Chen Min is able to start.


    And simrly, Chen Min also received a reward just like Liu Meiying.


    *Congrattions to Chen Min and the Chen family for being the second force to create their own Chamber of Commerce.


    To celebrate this, both Chen MIn and the Chen family head receive a small realm upgrade, a Physique upgrade card (Myth), and a set of Family cards enough to staff the Chamber of Commerce in the early stage.*

 Chapter 150: The Elders From The Old Governement

    As this Announcement rang throughout the world, everyone was a little surprised but did not have the same reaction as they did when this happened to the Xu family.


    This is because the many announcements from the Xu family had already numbed them to this, so they were not surprised by the announcement. However, when they read it, they were surprised that it was for a different family.


    All of this happened six months after Xu Qianghua met Lin Yue and An Zhihao, so the Chen family had six months of development time.


    During this time, they were able to expand their influence to three cities, which shocked everyone in the Eastern Continent.


    "How is this possible? It''s only been three months, and they have already taken control of three cities," a guy said in a tavern as he listened to a bard talk about this.


    "I know, right? When I first heard this, I was also shocked, but with many people conforming to this, we will have to ept this fact," a girl said as she sighed.


    "Yeah, but the Xu family took over each of the cities while the Chen family only came in as a business family upying the markets in the city," another guy said.


    "Yeah," the first guy nodded.


    "Anyway, no one can stop either of the families from expanding, and with both of them being in different continents, the chances of conflict are low in the early stages," the girl said.


    Simr conversations were happening all around the world, and soon came the third and the fourth families.


    In this single year, everyone has slowly adapted to the new change and has slowly started to live this new life while letting go of the old one.


    Meanwhile, in a city in the Southern Continent.


    The Elders who have been the core of the Central Government have finally reunited, and each of them looks much younger than they did before.


    This is due to their cultivating, which has made their lifespans increase.


    Their arrival itself is a change in the original timeline as in thest timeline, all the elders were divided into the five continents, and they did not have anyone to take care of them, which led them to die early.


    But now, they were able to meet and cultivate the Peak Foundation realm, which is a huge deviation from the timeline.


    And now they have their own families set up in different areas of this continent with all of their family members together.


    Today, they are mainly here to discuss whether they should bring back the government or not, and if they do, do they do it by themselves, or should they invite the top families?


    This is because they know that in this world, strength is king, so if they try to control or make them follow the rules of the past, these powerful cultivators would kill all of them without batting an eye.


    So they had to be careful with their choices, as any wrong move could destroy everything they had worked hard for.


    "What do you guys think?" the oldest elder asked.


    "Well, I think it would be best for us to create our Empire and set up a government like the one we had before. If some of the people from the old world want to return to how it was, they could," a younger elder replied.


    "Is there no other way?" the oldest elder asked.


    "No, first, we have no money or authority to create a government. Second, if we try to bring back the old government, we will need to be the strongest or have the support of the strongest family, which will ruin the government''s reputation if spread," he said.


    "Yeah, that''s true, but I don''t think the top families will allow that, so I think building our own Empire is the best way," another elder said.


    "Okay, but do you want to set it up here or on a different continent?" the oldest elder asked, sighing.


    He said this because the spiritual Qi in this continent is not as high as that of other continents.


    This is because this continent hides a special sealing formation that needs a massive amount of spiritual Qi to run.


    But that is forter, as right now, the Elders areing up with ces where they can set up their Empire, and the rules would be simr to those of the Old World.


    However, they will need to change some of the rules, such as polygamyws and otherws that might seem weird in the modern world but are widely epted in the cultivation world.


    And in the end, after hours of discussion, they finally decided on a ce in the Western Continent.


    As this continent is the closest to the HQ in the old world, it will be easier for the people to adjust.


    As for the Central Continent, it never crossed their minds, as they did not want to be on the same continent as the Xu family, who, from the looks of it, mightpletely control the Continent in a few hundred years or so.


    "Then it''s settled. We will set up the government here," the oldest elder said, followed by cheers and happiness.


    However, some other elders were not happy, as they knew that these ns would ruin any conspiracy they might have.


    Although the Empire is there, it is not in a ce of great importance, as that ce is the Central Continent.


    But they did not say anything as that would be bad for them, as that would show that they have something bad going on in their minds, which would cause more damage than needed.


    And after the discussions, all the elders slowly left and went towards the city they first entered, as most of the family members were in the same city.


    They n to go to the Central City of this continent and see if the city is still unowned or not.If it is unowned, they will try to conquer it.


    If possible, they will leave someone to take care of this city while they move to the Western Continent.

 Chapter 151: Annual Meeting

    This is something that Xu Qianghua had nned to hold every year for the first few hundred years.


    After that, the timings will change, as the first hundred years could be seen as the busiest time for any family as this is the time when they grow and expand and prosper.


    After thates the stagnant period, where progress is slow, and there are no new things that they need to meet so often.


    As everyone gathered in the spacious hall, the atmosphere was rxed, yet there was a sense ofpletion in the air.


    "The Xu family hade a long way over the past year, and it was time to review our progress." Xu Qianghua said as he leaned forward slightly in his seat and began to discuss the developments within the Xu family.


    "We''ve had significant growth this year," Xu Qianghua started with a smile. Looking around the hall, he saw all thedies and the newly elected elders focused on his words.


    "Throughout the year, we have summoned hundreds of thousands of people so that we can grow without having to worry about staffing." He said and then paused, allowing everyone to understand where he was going before continuing.


    "At the entry level, we''ve recruited many individuals using the ck Iron and Bronze cards.


    Although they are summoned from the lowest cards, they are the people we need most, as right now, we do not need high-level cultivators other than scaring some blind forces.


    But the people summoned from these two ranks have gone to great lengths to ensure that everything behind the scenes works properly without affecting daily operations.


    And to ensure that the family''s affairs run smoothly, we''ve organized them into different squads, each with its own area of responsibility, whether managing resources, overseeing trade routes, or maintaining the family''s properties."


    Bai Lingyun nodded; after all, she was the one who had managed all of these people before the higher-ranked summons took over the roles, but remembering the influx of new faces and how efficiently they had integrated into the family''s operations made her smile.


    "The next tier consists of those we''ve brought in with Silver and Gold cards," Xu Qianghua continued.


    "The people summoned from these cards are mainly leaders who know how to run the squads of lower-ranked summons efficiently.


    But that does not mean they are unimportant, as we have ced them in various positions where their skills can be best utilized¡ªsome as personal aides to our higher leveled summons, others as small leaders of specific projects or departments.


    Although their talents are limited in the grand scheme of things but their talents in strategy, alchemy, andbat have already started to show results, which is what we need at this stage.


    Although their cultivation talents are lower in our family, they would be considered geniuses anywhere else, and now these summonses are the ones that are leading the lower leveled summons, which alone shows their importance."


    Liu Anwei raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the mention of cultivation progress. Xu Qianghua noticed this and told her his ns.


    "You see, although their cultivation talents are low but we can''t just ignore them, so their cultivation has been one of the key areas I n to focus on at this stage as this might give us some unexpected surprises in the future," he exined.


    "We''ve allocated resources to ensure they have the best possible environment to grow.


    This includes constructing new training facilities and essing rare spiritual herbs and treasures.


    As a result, many of them have broken through to Middle Foundation Realm in the past few months."


    There were murmurs of approval around the room.


    "Moving up the ranks, we have those recruited through tinum and Diamond cards," Xu Qianghua continued.


    "These are the people who will be one of the regional bosses who will make sure that everything goes smoothly.


    They are the ones who will lead our forces in the regional areas so that we or others are not stuck ordering everything, which will lessen our time doing other things.


    We''ve already seen them step into leadership roles with confidence andpetence.


    Their cultivation levels are impressivepared to those of all the other top-level cultivators around the world, most of whom are at Late Foundation Realm.


    They''ve also started to train some of the kids they have found in the world who seem to have potential, passing on their knowledge and skills, which may be a good example that others will follow."


    He took a deep breath, knowing that the next part would be met with interest.


    "Then we have the elites¡ªthe individuals we''ve summoned through Epic and Legendary cards.


    These people are exceptional in every way.


    They are our advisors, strategists, andmanders of our forces. Although they are young, they absorb knowledge without stopping, which has elerated our progress.


    They are already making ns for the next stage of our development, including expanding our influence into new territories and strengthening some of the families that have the potential to grow into something massive."


    The room was silent as everyone processed his words while thinking about their own progress.


    "Next," Xu Qianghua said, his tone loud and a little excited.


    "We have those from the Starlight, Gxy, and Universal cards. These are some of the family''s most important members, whose abilities far surpass the norm.


    They have been ced in high positions of authority, overseeing our important operations.


    Their cultivation is at Peak Foundation realm with some even reaching the Golden Core realm.


    And they possess knowledge and skills that are a few notches above the other lower ranks.


    They are also our main force against external threats, ensuring that the Xu family remains safe and secure and does not expose the Myitical ranked summons, who are some of the most important people by far."


    In addition to make sure that everything runs smoothly, I have made some of the Mythical ranked summons be the elders of the family so that I can better deal with situation.


    As he said that, all thedies looked at the group of elders standing behind him at some point of time.

 Chapter 152: Xu Family Elders

    "The family had grown significantly, not just in numbers but also in strength and influence. One key development was the establishment of several key positions that helped streamline the family''s operations and ensured that everything ran smoothly.


    The Xu family''s internal structure was solidified with the appointment of various elders to oversee different aspects of the family''s affairs.


    These positions were what made managing the family while it grew into a bigger and better family with a huge influence and responsibilities. And although I have remained the head of the family, but I have delegated several critical tasks to trusted family members."


    He then pointed at one of the males standing behind him and said.


    "This is the first elder I appointed; his name is Xu Jianhong, and he took on the Elder of Internal Affairs role.


    Xu Jianhong was responsible for overseeing the day-to-day operations within the familypound, ensuring that everything from logistics to personnel management was handled efficiently.


    His keen eye for detail and organizational skills made him the perfect candidate for this position."


    He, along with all the others, was summoned from the Mythical cards; at first, Xu Qianghua wanted to just let them cultivate and appear when it was necessary.


    But heter found out that the best way for them to grow is to let them work, which has led him to create this elder position where he can let these people work without needing to appear in public too often.


    How is that possible? You say it is mainly because people in elder positions do not appear in public often as they are either busy cultivating or managing their people.


    But this does not mean that they are afraid of others finding out that they have such high-level summons, but isn''t it better for others to not know?


    And this would not only avoid unnecessary disputes, but it will also cast ayer of mystery, which will make them a ''Hard to hit'' target and can be left alone in peace.


    "Xu Meilin is tasked with managing the Xu family''s connections with other forces across the Continent as although she will be seen often by others but it is not a big problem.


    This is because of her talents where she can not only hide her own origin but also any family secrets that others might try to steal in the main world.


    Her diplomatic skills and the growingwork of contacts made her a necessary person who will thrive in this role, and she had already secured several small alliances that would benefit the Xu family in the future."


    When he said alliances, he did not mean the traditional ones; instead, it is more like a passive master-servant pact in which these families are loyal to the Xu family, which will not only keep them safe but also allow them to grow from this opportunity.


    "Another significant appointment is Xu Lian, the Elder of Military Affairs.


    Xu Lian is a formidable cultivator with a strategic mind, and she was responsible for training the Xu family''s forces and overseeing their defense.


    Under her leadership, the family''s private army had grown stronger and more disciplined, ready to fight at a moment''s notice.


    Due to this, I have also decided to expand their cultivation resources. Over the past year, they had acquired several rare spiritual herbs and materials, which were now being cultivated on the family''s grounds.


    These resources are important for advancing the family''s cultivators and ensuring that the Xu family remained a force to be reckoned with in the region," he said.


    This caused all thedies to look at each of the people with interest, as Liu Meiying, Liu Anwei, and Bai Xueyan had also brought simr people today.


    Xu Qianghua then mentioned the establishment of the Xu Family Academy.


    "This will be a new initiative aimed at nurturing the younger generation. The academy was designed to provideprehensive training in both cultivation and regr education, ensuring that these younglings of the Xu family would be well-rounded and capable.


    As he did, all thedies and the people behind them had small smiles as they knew that with an Academy, there would be a set standard for the younger generation so that they could get standard educational training that would lead them to be better humans.


    "The Xu family had also expanded its influence beyond its immediate surroundings.


    Over the past year, we have established several outposts in key locations, each one strategically ced to make sure that nothing happens to the family and its members who are wandering outside.


    These outposts were staffed by loyal family members and served as both defensive strongholds and hubs for trade andmunication."


    As Xu Qianghua spoke, he highlighted the achievements of various family members who had contributed to the family''s growth.


    He praised their hard work and dedication, showing that the Xu family''s sess was a collective effort.


    The atmosphere in the hall was at its highest as he said this, as the people who have apanied their leaders know that the family head is someone they can trust.


    Xu Qianghua concluded his report by outlining the family''s ns for theing year.


    The Xu family would continue to focus on strengthening their internal cohesion while expanding their influence externally.


    They would also invest in further cultivation resources and training to ensure that the family remained at the forefront of the cultivation world.

 Chapter 153: ETCs Progress

    Next, Liu Meiying stood up and took the floor to discuss the recent developments of the Empyrean Trade Consortium, also known as the ETC.


    She had spent the year focusing on expanding the Consortium''s influence and ensuring it became a dominant force in the trade world.


    Many people knew in this room that she had already covered the Central Continent in just a single year.


    "The Consortium has seen tremendous growth this year," she began.


    "We''ve expanded our reach to most of the main cities across the continent, establishing trade routes which have created a stablework which has boosted the economic side in this continent.


    This has not only increased our profits but also allowed us to acquire rare resources that were previously inessible, which have either been resold for something else or have been stored in the Universal Storage room for the future."


    Xu Qianghua, as if on cue, nodded, having seen the influx of exotic goods that hade into the family''s possession.


    "Our personnel has also grown significantly," Liu Meiying continued.


    "We started by summoning arge number of traders and merchants using the Bronze and Silver cards.


    These individuals are responsible for managing our day-to-day operations. They are the main ground force that moves goods around, negotiates deals, and ensures that our trades are on time without many mistakes.


    They''ve been an important part of the reason for the Consortium''s expansion, and their hard work has already begun to pay off."


    She paused to let the others digest this before continuing.


    "At the next level, the Gold and tinum summoned people have been a huge help for us at the start due to their massive poption.


    These individuals are not just merchants; they are experts in their fields, whether it''s in alchemy, artifact crafting, or financial management.


    They have taken on small and medium leadership roles within the Consortium, overseeing entire departments and trading. At the same time, their clientele is much higher than the ck-Iron and Bronze summoned people.


    Their skills have allowed us to diversify our offerings, moving trade goods from mid- to high-end products that are sold at premium prices.


    This gave the ETC a huge amount of money, which has been used to expand their facilities aspensation."


    Bai Lingyun looked impressed; although she knew that these people would not be bad, she did not expect this result.


    And she was right, but all of these merchants and traders are able to get such good deals because they are part of a force under the Xu family, which is known as the No. 1 force.


    Secondly, all these traders are equipped with the Heavenly Trade Caravan, each creating its own fleet.


    This made them look much more professional and reduced the chances of their goods getting looted by the native criminal forces across the Continent.


    Meanwhile, Liu Meiying continued reporting.


    "And with the addition of the Diamond and Epic summoned people who are driving the Consortium''s strategy and long-term growth.


    They''ve worked closely with me to identify new markets, negotiate high-level deals, and establish partnerships with powerful forces.


    With their cultivation levels at the Peak Foundation realm, they were able to serve as protectors of our trade routes and assets, which have added ayer of protection for all the traders and merchants," Liu Meiying said, clearly satisfied with this development.


    There were murmurs of approval from around the room, but these were mostly the followers, while thedies all had an ''expected of you'' look.


    This is because they knew that Liu Meiying was a powerful woman in the business world, but she was cornered in the Xu family Group in the old world, which limited her talents.


    And now, she is able to unleash that, and thedies and everyone else in the room can see her efforts.


    "Next, we have the top-tier recruits¡ªthe individuals from Legendary and Starlight cards," Liu Meiying said.


    "These are the people who are not just part of the Consortium; they are the Consortium.


    They oversee all operations with Diamond and Epic summoned people, from our headquarters to our most important trade routes. Their expertise in business and their cultivation abilities are unmatched, and they have been critical in ensuring our sess until now."


    She took a deep breath, and after a few seconds, she started speaking again.


    "And finally, we have the people from Gxy and Universal cards," she said.


    "These individuals are our most valuable assets. They are one the main voices behind the Consortium''s strategy, with the ability to see beyond the immediate future and n for the long term.


    Their cultivation is at the Early to Middle Gold Core Realm, and they possess knowledge that they absorbed from the Scripture tower and the nearby popr businessmen.


    They''ve been working on projects that will secure the Consortium''s ie for the next few hundred years, and they have also helped us with acquiring rare and powerful artifacts that were in the hands of the native families."


    Liu Meiying looked around the room, and seeing everyone still amazed at their growth, she did not give them time to ask questions as she continued.


    "Overall, the past year has seen significant growth for the ETC. We''ve expanded our reach, increased our profits, and strengthened our position in the trade world. I''m confident that we''ll continue to prosper in the future."


    This caused thedies in the room to sigh, as the Xu family has be a major force in the world, which means that they are no longer a small force.


    But they were proud, as everyone had been working hard for the past year so that they were not left behind.


    As they knew that slowing down right now was not an option. Although they had overpowered items, without using them efficiently, they were nothing more than fancy scrap.


    "And simr to Qiangqiang, I had also created a small group of leaders who lead the ETC whenever I am not there," Liu Meiying said as she pointed at the people behind her.

 Chapter 154: The Vice-Leaders of the ETC

    "These people have been the most important people in the ETC and have led everyone in the force whenever I am not there," Liu Meiying said, trying to show their importance.


    "These vice-leaders were appointed when I started one of the most significant changes within the ETC, which was the expansion of its organizational structure.


    To manage the consortium''s rapid growth, I appointed several vice-leaders to oversee different aspects of the business.


    These positions were essential in ensuring that the ETC operated efficiently and continued to thrive." Liu Meiying said, exining.


    "The first one is Xu Tian, the Vice-Leader of Commerce. He is responsible for overseeing all trade operations.


    Under his leadership, the ETC secured numerous lucrative deals and partnerships, expanding its reach into new markets faster than expected.


    Xu Tian''s expertise in trade negotiations has proven to be one of the important factors, and he has yed a key role in establishing the ETC as a dominant force in the region." Liu Meiying exined, meanwhile, that Xu Tian had taken a step forward and bowed as a greeting.


    And if you are wondering why the Xu family elders did not do that? It is because of the position they are in which means that they will only bow to Xu Qianghua and thedies but never to anyone else.


    But in the future, the list will increase to the next family head, but by that time, they would be retired from their posts and instead be the ancestors of their own family and attendants to Xu Qianghua and his family.


    This will not only make the bond stronger between the leaders but also make it easier for them to know and understand each other, which will remove the time required for the family head and elders who were not chosen by the new family head to see eye to eye.


    And this will also reduce the chances of the elders trying to control the new head using seniority or other stupid reasons simr to the ones in the cultivation novels he had read.


    Xu Qianghua ns to tell everyone about this when he has children who will inherit the position or if someone better is willing to take on the responsibility.


    Yes, Xu Qianghua does not care if the next family head is from his direct line or not, as everything that is valuable to the Xu family is under his control and not under the family head.


    And he will make sure that the people who be the head is loyal enough to not reveal the depth of the family''s foundation to others which will solve most of the problems.


    As for how to check the loyalty? He is not sure yet, but he knew that there were some manuals that seal these kinds of information in the void, so he just has to wait until he finds one or the Scripture Tower generates one.


    Yes, the Scripture Tower is able to generate its own manuals, it does not create its own but instead randomly copies from the incalcble number of manuals in the void.


    This is because the Scripture Tower was upgraded using the materials in the subspace, but many more materials are still required to fully repair the tower.


    However, all of this will happen after a few more hundred years, which is still a long time for them as of now.


    Meanwhile, Liu Meiying continued, "Another crucial appointment was Xu Fang, the Vice-Leader of Finance.


    Xu Fang managed the consortium''s finances, ensuring that all transactions were properly ounted for and that the consortium remained financially stable.


    Her meticulous approach to finance helped ETC avoid potential pitfalls during the early periods and maximize its profits, which has made our name well known."


    Liu Meiying then pointed at the next person.


    " The person next to her is Xu Wei, the Vice-Leader of Logistics. He is assigned to oversee the transportation and distribution of goods.


    This also means that he handles everything regarding the traders and merchants under our name, making things easier for the lower-level personnel.


    Xu Wei has also implemented several innovative strategies to streamline the ETC''s supply chain, reducing costs and increasing efficiency. Thanks to his efforts, the consortium could move goods faster and more reliably than ever before."


    In addition to these appointments, Liu Meiying also exined how she had established several new divisions within the ETC.


    One of the most notable was the Research and Development Division, led by Xu Liang. This division focused on identifying new products and markets and developing innovative solutions to improve the consortium''s operations.


    The R&D Division had already produced several breakthroughs that gave ETC apetitive edge, led the whole industry, and generated the highest profit.


    Another key development was the establishment of the Empyrean Trade Academy, a training center for aspiring merchants and traders.


    The academy offeredprehensive courses in business management, trade negotiation, and logistics, ensuring that the next generation of ETC members was well-prepared to take on leadership roles.


    The academy was led by Xu Qing, an experienced trader who is also a native of this new world and has joined the ETC after seeing their sess.


    But still, the main reason she is the Dean is that she is passionate about teaching, which is needed as the Academy is still in its early phases.


    After exining to the new staff, she went on to exin her future ns.


    This mainly consisted of the ETC expanding into more fields in the Central Continent while slowly expanding our influence into the other Continents.


    This would not be easy, though. As of right now, only two other continents have the central city upied.


    All of the people in the hall listened quietly as they considered ways to cooperate with Liu Meiying.


    But this did not affect Liu Meiying as she had seen these looks many times, either in her college years or during the times in the Xu family Group when Xu Qianghua''s parents were still alive.


    After finishing all of these, she ended her report and returned to sit beside Xu Qianghua, who had a cheerful smile.


    Seeing this, Liu Meiying smiled proudly as she tilted her head upwards with a huff and sat down in her seat.

 Chapter 155: Empyrean Harmony Sect Progress

    The Sect was originally established so that Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan could do something when they were free and bring new blood into the family for the single poption.


    But as the first Sect, it has grown into one of the world''s most popr and powerful Sects, with many people wanting to join.


    (A/N: I will call everyone on the just people instead of ssifying them as. It has been a year, so the differences between the yers, the normal people, and the NPC are not much different from each other.)


    "We''ve made significant progress since establishing the Sect," Liu Anwei began.


    "When we first arrived, the mountain range was barren and uninhabited. But now, thanks to the Sect token, it has been transformed into a thriving cultivation ground, with different peaks dedicated to various aspects of cultivation."


    Bai Xueyan nodded, having seen the transformation firsthand.


    "The Sect''s personnel have also grown significantly," Liu Anwei continued.


    "We started by recruiting individuals using the ck Iron and Bronze cards.


    These recruits serve as the foundation of the Sect, handling everything from maintaining the peaks to being the outer disciples of the Sect.


    They''ve been organized into different groups, each with its own responsibilities, whether it''s managing the Herb Peak, overseeing the training grounds, or maintaining the spiritual formations that protect the Sect."


    "But we have made sure that they are properlypensated as we see this work as a way for them to go out and move around instead of just staying in their rooms cultivating." Bai Xueyan said.


    Liu Anwei paused to let the others take in this information before moving on.


    "These individuals have better talents and are able to lead the lower level ranks, which has led to them being the team leaders of a single group or a group leader of multiple teams.


    They oversee the maintenance of the sect and ensure that the Sect''s daily operations run smoothly. Their cultivation levels are at the Late Foundation Realm, and they have shown great promise in advancing further."


    Xu Qianghua showed a slight smile, impressed by the Sect''s progress.


    "Then there are the disciples we summoned using tinum and Diamond cards," Bai Xueyan added.


    "These individuals are part of the inner disciples who are above the outer ones. These people are more focused on missions that the Sect publishes. They ept tasks in the name of the Sect and then fulfill them."


    "But most of the missions we publish are rted to problems that are happening in the Xu family''s territory, which has made the whole territory a safe ce for everyone." Liu Anwei exined.


    There were murmurs of approval around the room.


    "These disciples also have simr roles as the inner disciples, but they are mainly focused on opponents of the higher cultivation realm.


    This is also why there have been fewer cases of high-level beasts or cultivators with bad motives. Their cultivation levels are at Peak Foundation Realm; they possess enough strength for these kinds of missions."


    "And finally, we have the disciples from the Starlight, Gxy, and Universal cards," she added.


    "These individuals are the heart of the Sect. They are the core disciples who help the elders of the Sect maintain their peaks while also being the face of the sect whenever we have to meet a different sect.


    Their cultivation is at the Early Golden Core to Middle Gold Core realm, further showing our dominance over this field, and in the future, these people will be the pirs who will ensure that the Sect is ever improving."


    Liu Anwei looked around the room, satisfied with the Sect''s progress.


    "Overall, the past year has been one of incredible growth for the Empyrean Harmony Sect. We''veid a strong foundation, and I''m confident that we''ll continue to thrive in theing year."


    The others nodded in agreement, clearly agreeing with her as they could see the massive progress they had made in a single year.


    Then Xu Qianghua, who had been quiet the whole time, asked," How is the Spiritual vein under your Sect?"


    You see, mountains have spiritual veins that supply a stable and pure Spiritual Qi, which is the main reason why the Sects setup their bases on top of them.


    But not all of them have them. Instead, the Sect Leader has to formally hold a ceremony where they will request the World''s Will to use its power to add one.


    And this added Spirutal Qi would slowly grow, with its final destination being the Primordial Spiritual Vein.


    Where it will connect with the Primordial Vein and be part of it.


    This is the reason why the World''s Will keeps the Spiritual Qi from its world under its control, as there are ways to use these normal veins as a tracker to find the Primordial Vein.


    This is the most important item that a World has to do everything to protect, as without it, the world would lose its status as a life and slowly die out with its inhabitants.


    "Not yet, as we do not have much need for the Veins until now, but we will soon hold a disciple enrollment where new disciples will join the Sect.


    This huge amount of people will suck dry the Spiritual QI in the air, so both Bai Xueyan and I were nning to hold one soon or maybe do it during the enrollment." Liu Anwei said.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua nodded in agreement, knowing that the whole affair needed to be perfect, as any mishaps could lead to the World''s Will rejecting the proposal.


    And this is a bad thing as each mountain group only has one chance, which means that if any Sect fails the first time, then they will have to move to a different Mountain group.


    This will be hard as the Sect is not moveable in the early stages, which leads to them having to use another token to build another sect.

 Chapter 156: Empyrean Harmony Sects Female Elders

    Next, Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan started to discuss the people who were in charge of the peaks.


    "We started with establishing several key peaks, each one dedicated to a specific aspect of cultivation.


    These peaks were designed to provide disciples with the best possible environment for their training, ensuring that they could reach their full potential.


    And to manage the various peaks, both of us had appointed several female elders, each one responsible for overseeing a specific aspect of the sect''s operations.


    These elders were all highly skilled cultivators, each with their own unique talents and expertise.


    The first one is the Main Peak, where the Sect Leader''s office and the central administration were located.


    This peak served as the heart of the sect, where all major decisions were made and where the sect''s most important meeting would be held.


    Elder Xu Yumei was appointed to oversee the Main Peak and the central administration. Her organizational skills and attention to detail made her the perfect candidate for this role, and she ensured that the sect''s operations ran smoothly." Liu Anwei said.


    In their n, they never considered doing all the administration work.


    Instead, they would only be the leaders who would take the lead whenever necessary, and the rest of the time, they would be just the sect''s mascots.


    Then Bai Xueyan continued, "The Sword Peak was dedicated to training in swordsmanship while using the other techniques to assist. Disciples who showed talent in these areas were sent to Sword Peak with all the necessary items required for the disciples.


    The peak had state-of-the-art training facilities, including a vast training ground and several specialized arenas for sparring and practice.


    Elder Li Fengying was ced in charge of the Sword Peak.


    A formidable swordswoman herself, Elder Li was responsible for training the sect''s most talented disciples in the art of swordsmanship.


    Her rigorous training regimen had already produced several promising disciples who were expected to be future pirs of the sect."


    "Next is the Alchemy Peak, which is another key location within the sect. Here, disciples learned the art of alchemy, crafting pills and potions that could aid in their cultivation.


    The peak was home to several alchemicalboratories where disciples could experiment with different ingredients and refine their techniques.


    The Alchemy Peak was also responsible for producing the sect''s supply of medicinal pills, which were essential for the disciples'' training and recovery.


    Elder Wang Lin was appointed to oversee the Alchemy Peak. A master alchemist, Elder Wang was responsible for training the sect''s alchemists and overseeing the production of medicinal pills.


    Under her guidance, the sect''s alchemical resources had grown significantly, providing a steady supply of pills for the disciples." Liu Anwei said.


    "Next is the Spiritual nt Peak, which is dedicated to cultivating spiritual herbs and nts.


    These nts were vital for alchemy and other cultivation practices, and the peak was home to several vast gardens where disciples could learn the art of nt cultivation.


    The peak also served as a research center, where newly discovered species of spiritual nts were tested for their potency and the kinds of pills that could be created with them.


    Elder Xu Ning was appointed in charge of the Spiritual nt Peak.


    An expert in spiritual botany, Elder Xu managed the sect''s gardens and oversaw the cultivation of spiritual herbs.


    Her research had already led to the discovery of several rare nts that were now being cultivated for use in the sect''s alchemical practices." Bai Xueyan said.


    Both spoke about different peaks fluently as if they had practiced this before.


    "Another significant peak was the Scripture Peak, where disciples studied ancient texts and learned the sect''s most powerful techniques.


    The peak housed a vast library filled with scrolls and books that we had copied from the Scripture Tower, but we had mostly focused on female-rted ones as we aimed for aplete female sect.


    Elder Zhang Mei was appointed to oversee the Scripture Peak.


    A schr and historian, Elder Zhang managed the sect''s library and ensured that the disciples had ess to the knowledge they needed to advance in their cultivation.


    She also conducted regr lectures and seminars, sharing her vast knowledge with the disciples." Liu Anwei said


    "And finally, the Spiritual Beast Peak is home to the sect''s most powerful spiritual beasts.


    These animals were used in training and for various purposes, and the peak was home to arge number of them.


    Elder Qiu Ming was ced in charge of the Spiritual Beast Peak. A powerful cultivator, Elder Qiu trained the sect''s spiritual beasts and used them to research their weaknesses or make them the disciples'' fighting partners.


    Under her guidance, the sect had grown stronger, as many of the disciples were able to deal with multiple beasts of simr ranks on their own," Bai Xueyan said.


    After finishing, Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan discussed other issues, including the training of the disciples, the growth of the Sect''s forces, and other small details.


    As they finished, everyone in the room looked at Xu Qianghua, who seemed happy about their progress.


    "Overall, the Empyrean Harmony Sect had grown significantly. It has established a solid foundation and continues to thrive," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Although it is the most powerful Sect in this World, we must not forget that other races in the void are much stronger than us, so we must not lose focus and keep on working hard," he said, which caused everyone to nod.


    Next, he asked for some other information about the subordinates before asking everyone other than thedies to leave the room.


    As next, it was the Shadow and the Xuzhong Empire''s turn to tell about their progress.


    And the person who would tell the progress for the Shadow side is not Yan Yuehua; instead, it was Grandma Su, who Xu Qianghua had not seen since thest time she came to the family vi in the old world.


    She could have been the busiest during this time as she had to deal with all the Shadow members before Yan Yuehua came in and helped her out.


    In addition, she had to ensure that everyone in Shaodow could cultivate the cultivation temte she had received from her talent.

 Chapter 157: Grandma Su Is Back

    Grandma Su came back more than a month ago, and afterward, she either roamed around the subspace with some of thedies or spent time in closed-door cultivation.


    Today, however, she stood before the group, representing the Shadow, as she prepared to update everyone on the progress they had made over the past year.


    "Over the past year," Grandma Su began, her voice calm but full of authority,


    "The Shadow has grown significantly, especially in terms of low-level personnel. Our focus has been to extend our reach globally, covering every corner of the world.


    The idea is simple: the more eyes and ears we have in ce, the better we can gather first-hand information."


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall nodded, as this was what she had done in the old world, which is how they were able to hide for so long without anyone knowing about their personal information.


    She paused for a moment, but seeing that everyone had an eager look on their faces, she continued.


    "Although the Shadow members from the old world have been scattered all around the world, the initial number was still too few for this world, with it being more than ten times bigger.


    So both Yan Yuehua and the Shadow Guards used the family cards we received before we came to this world, which has made our foundation more solid for the next ns to move forward," Grandma Su said, which surprised all thedies.


    This is because they did not know that Xu Qianghua had already distributed a certain number of family cards to Grandma Su and the six Shadow Guards who are spread across the world.


    But he did not tell anyone about this as it was ast-minute decision. This was because he wanted all the core Shadow members to be with him when the merge happened.


    However, Grandma Su and Li Xinyue voted against it. They both wanted the core personnel to be scattered all over the world, which would give them a better start and allow them to set up their bases worldwide without making too much noise.


    And Xu Qianghua conveniently forgot about this, which is why no one else knew, except for Bai Lingyun. But we know the reason for her knowing, so it should not be a shocker for her to know about this.


    But this did not mean that she would not act like she did not know about this, as this is a fun y that she will always be a permanent member of.


    However, Xu Qianghua was not in such a good mood as he could sense multiple pairs of eyes looking towards him, and he did not even have to look to know whose eyes these were.


    Still, he did not say anything and just blinked rapidly toward Grandma Su, asking for help.


    Grandma Su, who saw all of this, just smiled amusedly as she started speaking again.


    "These low-level recruits aren''t cultivators of great strength," she said.


    "That''s not their purpose. Instead, they are individuals ced strategically in every major city, market, and port, which are important to a major force in the immediate area.


    They might work as simple workers¡ªservants, traders, or farmers. But their real role is to observe, listen, and report back.


    They are our most valuable source of information, and their reports are sent directly to us without attracting any attention."


    The room was quiet as everyone sighed secretly, understanding the importance of this small but far-reaching influence the Shadow had built.


    "We''ve organized these personnel into small, manageable groups," Grandma Su exined.


    "Each group has a leader responsible for collecting the reports and passing them on.


    These reports are then gathered and sent through secure channels to ensure that the information reaches the Xu family without interception.


    Thiswork spans across every continent, allowing us to gain real-time updates on major events and shifts in power. No significant movement goes unnoticed."


    "And with the Family tokens as the main means ofmunication, we can eliminate the time it takes for information to move around and use this as an advantage to get the most desired results without us doing much in the process."


    Everyone in the room nodded, recognizing how effective such a widespread, low-profilework could be.


    "But there''s more," Grandma Su said with a small smile. "We''ve also created a specialized branch within the Shadow, one that focuses on assassinations."


    There was a slight reaction in the room at this, but Grandma Su was quick to exin.


    "This branch," she continued,


    "Uses the Family Cards to summon highly skilled assassins. These assassins are not directly affiliated with the Xu family in public, but they are bound by strict rules: they may take on kill missions for any client, but under no circumstances are they allowed to ept any contracts involving members of the Xu family or its branches."


    "On the surface, this branch operates like any other assassin organization," Grandma Su rified.


    "They ept missions, carry them out efficiently, and maintain a reputation of ruthless precision. However, the true purpose of this branch is far moreplex.


    By taking on contracts from clients all over the world, these assassins embed themselves deeply within various forces, empires, and other factions. Through this, they gather critical information, feeding it back to us in ways that no ordinary spy could."


    She allowed everyone time to let the information sink in before continuing. "The assassins are excellent at gathering intelligence, even when ites from the most secretive and dangerous ces.


    They can extract information that would otherwise be impossible to obtain during their missions. This will allow us to avoid potential threats and use this information to increase global influence."


    Grandma Su took a deep breath before continuing.


    "In terms of recruitment, we''ve used a variety of ranks of Family Cards. Most personnel recruited through ck Iron and Bronze cards are assigned to low-level roles.


    These recruits gather information across towns, cities, and smaller regions. They blend in easily and work unnoticed as they gather valuable information from everyday life."

 Chapter 158: Shadow Personnel Information

    "For more specialized tasks, we''ve used Silver and Gold cards. These individuals have been ced in roles where they can overseerger regions or handle more dangerous assignments.


    They lead teams, manage the flow of information, and ensure that our reports are urate and thorough."


    "Next, we have the individuals who have been summoned using tinum and Diamond cards. They are experts in their craft, capable of eliminating high-level targets, which are hard for the lower-level ones to do while gathering critical information.


    They don''t operate out in the open. Instead, they work in the shadows, carrying out their missions without ever drawing attention to themselves." Grandma Su said.


    The room remained silent as they knew the heavy hitters were slowlying in.


    "Moving on," Grandma Su added, "we have the assassins summoned through Epic and Legendary cards. These individuals are extraordinary in both their skill and their knowledge.


    They are not just assassins; they are master spies, capable of infiltrating even the most secure locations to gather intelligence. They''ve been responsible for some of our most important discoveries this past year."


    "The ultimate goal," Grandma Su continued, "is to ensure that the Xu family stays one step ahead of any threat. With thiswork of spies, assassins, and informants, we are gathering more information than ever before. The world is constantly shifting, and we need to be ready for anything."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room sighed in relief as although Shadow is enough for them in this world and even in this sector of the void, they are not opposed to having another force that does the same thing, but these people are more in line with this jobpared to the Shadow members.


    As the Shadow are more used to dealing with organizations that want to cause chaos in the whole world, which although might not happen with the cleaning Xu Qianghua ordered the Shadow members to do before the merge.


    But as they say, ''Cut off one head, and two more grow in its ce.'' They are in a simr situation, but the people in question will take a much longer time to be in a position to make these kinds of drastic decisions, so both he and the Shadow have some time to grow and expand.


    "The low-level personnel we''ve recruited with ck Iron and Bronze cards are grouped by region.


    Each region has its ownwork leader who reports directly to the Shadow''s headquarters. This way, the information flow is organized and efficient, with no bottlenecks or dys."


    She paused briefly before continuing. "The Silver and Gold recruits have been responsible for regional operations. They''re responsible for ensuring that the information is urate, secure, and sent back promptly.


    They also ensure that their teams remain hidden, blending into their surroundings."


    "As for the assassins, they are divided into three ranks based on their cards. The high-tier assassins, recruited from tinum and Diamond cards, handle most of the contracts. They have been carefully trained to ensure they canplete their missions without being traced back to us."


    "The Epic and Legendary assassins are the elite forces of the Shadow," Grandma Su added. "They handle only the most dangerous and high-profile assignments.


    Their missions are rarely just about killing a target; more often, they involve gathering intelligence, sabotaging enemies, or creating alliances through covert means."


    She looked around the room. "But at the heart of it all is the flow of information. Every report thates in, every mission that''s carried out, it all leads back to the Xu family.


    We now have a clearer picture of the world than we ever did before. We can anticipate moves, understand the reasons for the alliances between different forces, and even predict potential threats. This intelligence is invaluable for keeping the Xu family strong and secure."


    Grandma Su finished with a firm tone. "In the past year, the Shadow has expanded its influence worldwide.


    We''ve built an initialwork of informants, assassins, and spies which who ensure that no event goes unnoticed.


    Our reach extends into every kingdom, every faction, every region. The Xu family is now more informed and prepared than ever before."


    With this, the Xu family will be ready for whatever the future holds."


    This temte is perfect for them as it has the necessarybat methods for a quick battle and is hidden if necessary.


    But it also has multiple daily life manuals that teach the cultivators how to blend in with all the different types of job roles that, although not important, can be filled in and out without suspicion.


    And it will not allow the Shadow to be so obvious, making it harder for people to notice them."


    As they listened, Xu Qianghua thought about creating a special maid force using this temte. These maids would mainly take care of him and thedies.


    But he then thought about all the girls from the Shadow who, if asked, woulde running to join this force.


    However, he cannot do that as all of these girls are important to the Shadow, and he is not willing to see even one missing person.


    So he shelved the n for the future when these girls are in a better position to leave the Shadow without affecting the force''s operations.


    "Thank you, Grandma Su, for your report, but where is Yue''er?" He asked, as he had expected Yan Yuehua to be the one giving the report.

 Chapter 159: Dark & Evil Cultivators

    But now Yan Yue Hua was not here, which surprised him. He did not think that this was because she did not want to, as he had seen her make this n on her own a few days ago.


    Grandma Su did not keep him and the entire room in suspense for long. She said, " You see, in the past few months, we have been able to get one of our Shadow members into the higher ranks of the Central for all of the Continents.


    We have transferred the family tokens to all of them and have already created a sub-division in them, which is divided into the Shadow division and the Shadow Serpents.


    And as we did, we identally discovered a terrorist organization of evil cultivators setting up a huge formation in one of the major cities close to the Central city."


    This surprised everyone as they did not expect this to happen so soon, as it has only been a year and a few months since the merge happened, but here we are hearing about a n that could kill hundreds of thousands or even millions of people.


    Who are the evil cultivators? They are a branch of the Dark cultivators who practice using cultivation manuals with a lot of Yin energy.


    It is simr to the cultivation temte that Grandma Su gave to all the Shadow members.


    You see, all the cultivators need to follow the strict rules of everything having a bnce, which is where the Yin-Yanges in.


    They are something that every cultivator hase in contact with but does not know about as the Yin-Yangws are one of the highestws known to anyone, which leads to not having enough information on this.


    But the Dark cultivators are not evil, but due to their cultivation manuals, they need a lot of yang energy to keep them from bing mindless demons who only know how to kill.


    This is why they open up brothels and other such establishments so that they can deal with this problem.


    However, as all of these cultivators use Yin energy as their primary energy, their auras tend to be more on the dark side, which is why they get this name, but that does not mean that these cultivators are evil.


    Instead, they are one of the best people to be around as they are the only ones who are down to earth and are not too aloof like the ''righteous cultivators.''


    But these ''righteous cultivators'' do more evil than anyone else, but that is for another time.


    Nowes the Evil cultivators. These cultivators use simr cultivation manuals as the Dark cultivators, but their manuals contain a major w.


    And it is that instead of a harmless source of yang energy, these manuals use the lives of normal people and cultivators who practice them with yang energy as the primary source.


    And if you are wondering about how these people even got these kinds of cultivation manuals? It was because of a leftover cultivation manual by an ancient cultivator.


    This cultivation manual was useless to this cultivator, so when he found out that he had left it in this void sector, he did not show any concern and just let the manual stay as it was.


    This manual waster found by a small pirate group who were on the run. Seeing no other way, they used the chasers as a sacrifice and broke through several realms.


    This led to this small group counterattacking the other party and slowly using them to nourish their growth.


    And that was hundreds of millions of years before the merger happened, so after the pirate group destroyed the force that was chasing them, they created their own force, which slowly became a massive organization.


    This organization uses this cultivation manual as its main manual, but as the years passed by, different variations of these manuals started to pop up.


    This led the now huge pirate organization to make the original cultivation manual as a highly sought-after item while letting the lower-level personnel use the knock-off version.


    Although this knockoff version has the same function as the original one, the quality of the whole manual was a few levels lower than the original one, which made the knockoff version have problems that limit the cultivator who practices the technique slowly lose their potential and have a limited cultivation growth.


    This was a big negative feature for the cultivators with good qualifications.


    Still, for the low-qualification cultivators, this manual gave them hope of having a much better cultivation rank than their original estimation.


    And as such, it was not odd for this cultivation manual to appear here, as the World''s Will, during its upgrade, used some of its power to copy everything regarding cultivation in this sector, including this evil cultivation manual, both the original and the knockoff version.


    Although the World''s Will was able to remove the original version of this manual from the loot pool, the knock version could slip in when the settings for the treasure chests scattered all across the world were finalized.


    As for the names of these cultivation manuals? They are the Yang Sacrifice Art and the Vitality Cultivation Art.


    Both of them use the word, Yang, as the author of the cultivation manual wanted everyone to understand its reasoning.


    But when this manual was created, the author was just a simple Dark cultivator who wanted to use this method to cultivate, butter, things turned for the worse. The author modified it to be the Evil Cultivation Manual.

 Chapter 160: Shadow & Shadow Serpents First Major Mission

    Later, the ancient cultivator obtained this manual from the author in exchange for a special pill to help the Yang Sacrifice Art author reach a higher level.


    Anyway, right now, the Evil cultivators in Nexara are using the sacrifice formation in the Vitality Cultivation Art to sacrifice the whole city of people to obtain pure yang energy, which they will use to practice.


    ''But how did theye up so fast? In the original timeline, they would do this five yearster when the head of the organization reaches the Gold Core Peak.'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    So he snapped his fingers as a Shaodw member appeared next to him and gave him detailed information about the Evil Organisation.


    As he read the information, he knew he was half right about his guess.


    Yes, the organization''s leader has upgraded to the Late Gold Core Realm, not the Peak.


    However, that does not change the fact that, ording to what he read, this event is happening in the northern continent, where every cultivator practices a special cultivation method.


    This cultivation method uses the Yang energy to deal with the heavy cold on the Continent.


    This means that all the cultivators on this continent use some Yang cultivation manual, and with most of them in the body-building realm, they are the best prayer the Evil organization can ask for.


    The only thing that can protect the city is the formation, but it cannot block the Sacrifice formation as thetter''s quality is much higher than the former''s.


    So, the chances of any of them staying alive after this attack are minimal.


    As he read the information, thedies in the hall also got the same information and were simrly shocked. Still, as they did not know about the specialness of the Vitality Sacrifice Art, they did not know the whole story.


    So Xu Qianghua exined the details, which made all thedies in the room frown in anger.


    They are angry as they do not understand why someone would stop so low that they are even willing to sacrifice their own race to cultivate.


    And you can''t me them for this thinking; they have not experienced the cruelty of the cultivators firsthand, which is why they do not understand this kind of action.


    But seeing their reactions, Xu Qianghua and the others sighed as they understood what was happening.


    But neither Xu Qianghua, Grandma Su, Bai LIngyun, or Bai Xueyan said anything as they knew that this was bound to happen. Instead, they are d that this incident came to light so early, as this will help temper their minds.


    "Although we can''t do anything about it, the fact that the Evil organization is so strong and has already started the Sacrifice formation is bad," Xu Qianghua said.


    "But from the looks of it, the Shadow should be able to handle this," he said as he read the detailed n written by Feng Qian.


    Hearing this, all thedies quickly looked at the n which gave a detailed run down on how the mission is going to happen, the number of Shadow and Shadow Serpent members needed and what are the expected casulities.


    Grandma Su, who, after seeing that everyone had read the report, asked, "Yan Yuehua has asked me to ask you if the n is good, and if yes, then are they allowed to execute it?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked towards Xu Qianghua, who by now had lost his smile. He had a chilling look on his face as his mind quickly calcted the n''s feasibility.


    And while he was doing that, the hall waspletely quiet as they all looked at Xu Qianghua and waited for his answer.


    After a few seconds, he said coldly, "The n is a go, and I do not want anyone to be alive after tonight."


    Meanwhile, in the Northern Continent.


    On top of a mountain a hundred thousand miles from the nearest city.


    Yan Yuehua, the leader of the Shadow, and two otherdies beside her are watching a group of people leave a huge cave at the bottom of this mountain.


    The other two women were Feng Qian and Feng Yu, who hade along with Yan Yuehua. More than a thousand Shadow and Shadow Serpent members were hiding all around this mountain range.


    All of them summoned by her, as they were going to deal with this Evil organization, which had called all of its members. This was going to be their great show of force as they revealed themselves to the world.


    But sadly for them, this move instead made the Shadow and the Shadow Serpent members have an easier time killing them.


    And as Yan Yuehua stood atop the mountain with Feng Qian and Feng Yu by her side, the trio of women silently observed the activity far below them.


    Unaware of the looming danger, the evil cultivators from the organization were moving in and out of arge cave nestled at the mountain''s base.


    Their movements were quiet and quick as they prepared for the final steps of the Sacrifice formation.


    Yan Yuehua''s eyes narrowed. "They''re close topleting the formation. We need to act before they finish."


    Feng Qian, standing calmly to her right, nodded. "The Shadow is in position. It''s time."


    Hearing this, Yan Yuehua did notment as she looked at her token, waiting for the answer needed to set the n into motion.


    Behind her, both Feng Qian and Feng Yu were also awaiting the necessary confirmation, as this would be their first major operation in this new world.


    So, they do not want to start this without Xu Qianghua''s approval.


    Although they know that he would not be mad even if they did, this move would lower his prestige among the newer people summoned.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, the family token buzzed as a string of words appeared in thedies'' minds.


    Master''s orders, ''The mission is a go, and to kill everyone before dawn.''


    Yan Yuehua smiled and gave the smallest of nods, signaling the start of their operation.


    "The mission is a Go" she said.

 Chapter 161: Clearing the Cave

    Down below, the female Shadow organization members who had received the order to execute the n moved like phantoms in the forest.


    Their presence was undetectable as they glided between trees and boulders, blending effortlessly into the night.


    Each assassin had a specific target, and their movements were swift as they shuttled through the rows of trees, reaching their assigned positions.


    The moon hung high in the sky, casting a faint glow over the dense forest surrounding the cave.


    The evil cultivators stationed outside stoodzily at their posts, their guard down.


    They didn''t think anyone woulde for them since they had been discreet and never revealed themselves to the world before.


    But they had no idea that death was creeping toward them, silent and unseen.


    The Shadow members began their approach from the shadows. d in dark robes, the female assassins moved closer to their targets without being noticed.


    Each assassin was focused, knowing exactly where they needed to strike. Their mission was clear: eliminate every sentry, guard, and evil cultivator before they even knew what hit them.


    The first Shadow member emerged from behind a thick tree, her body blending perfectly with the darkness.


    She moved like a whisper, her footsteps so light they didn''t disturb the leaves beneath her feet.


    Her eyes locked onto a sentry standing near the cave entrance, oblivious to the approaching threat.


    With a swift motion, she drew her de, the faintest glimmer of spiritual qi coating the edge.


    The de shed through the air with a barely audible swish, slicing cleanly through the sentry''s neck.


    Blood sprayed silently as the evil cultivator''s eyes widened in shock, but no sound left his lips. He slowly fell to the ground, dead before he even realized what had happened.


    At the same time, another Shadow assassin, perched high in a tree, targeted two sentries standing side by side. They were chatting quietly,pletely unaware of the danger above them.


    The assassin drew two throwing knives, her fingers deftly flicking them through the air. The knives flew straight and true, embedding themselves in the throats of the two sentries with a soft thud.


    Both men staggered, clutching their necks, as they fell dead without a single cry for help.


    Simr scenes yed out all around the cave. The Shadow members moved like shadows, ruthlessly appearing behind their targets and eliminating them.


    There was no sound, no warning¡ªjust the cold bite of steel and the thud of bodies hitting the ground.


    One assassin approached a group of three sentries who stood huddled together, their backs to the forest. She moved in swiftly, her de cutting through the air in one smooth arc.


    The first man''s head rolled from his shoulders, and before the others could even process what was happening, she thrust her de into the second man''s heart.


    The third guard barely had time to draw his sword before the assassin''s de pierced his chest, silencing him forever.


    The Shadow members continued their deadly sweep, killing every sentry posted around the cave without breaking their rhythm. No rms were raised, no shouts of warning. Every strike was precise, every kill clean. The guards outside the cave never stood a chance.


    With the perimeter secured, the Shadow members regrouped, their faces calm and focused. They hadn''t lost a single step.


    Now, it was time to move inside.


    The cave entrance loomed with light flickering inside as shadows of the evil cultivators could be seen moving within.


    The assassins didn''t hesitate. Their bodies flickered as they disappeared, slipping through the entrance without alerting the Spirit Pulse Formation, which most low-level forces used as an rm for intruders.


    But this didn''t stop the Shadow soldiers.


    Their cultivation temte included a movement technique that allowed them to enter the space mezzanine for a split second and jump across the invisible formation barrier.


    Inside the cave, the evil cultivators were busy preparing the final steps of the Sacrifice Formation,pletely unaware of the impending doom that loomed over their heads.


    The first group of Shadow members made their way through the dimly lit corridors, their footsteps silent on the stone floor.


    Ahead, a small group of evil cultivators was stationed near the entrance, keeping watch over the formation.


    They chatted quietly,ughing as they discussed their daily lives without caring about the deaths of the citizens in the city they were nning to sacrifice.


    But they didn''t see the Shadow members approaching them until it was toote.


    SWISH


    The lead assassin struck first, her de slicing through the air without any unnecessary movement. The first evil cultivator fell with a thud; his throat slit before he could even draw breath to scream.


    The other Shadow members followed suit, their des cutting down the remaining enemies like marites having their strings cut.


    The evil cultivators barely had time to reach for their weapons before their hands were struck down, and then either their throats were slit, or des impaled their hearts.


    Deeper into the cave, the Shadow members continued their deadly advance. Every room, every corridor they passed through, was quickly cleared of enemies.


    In one chamber, a group of evil cultivators meditated, focusing on cultivating and recovering their energy before the sacrifice started.


    They never even opened their eyes as the assassins moved among them, des shing as they ended each life with silent efficiency.


    In another section of the cave, an evil cultivator was mixing a batch of pills meant to aid in the ritual and another set of recovery pills for the main evil cultivators who would start the event.


    Her hands never trembled as she worked, entirely focused on the task at hand.


    She didn''t even hear the footsteps behind her until it was toote. A Shadow member appeared behind her, a de coated in spiritual qi shing through the air.


    The cultivator''s head dropped into the bubbling cauldron in front of her with a dull ssh, the potion turning dark with blood as a peculiar smell started to leak out of the cauldron.

 Chapter 162: Clearing the Cave 2

    The Shadow members moved through the cave like an unstoppable storm, their precision and deadly intent leaving no room for error.


    Every step they took was silent, every move calcted, and their targets fell swiftly, one by one.


    Each evil cultivator they encountered was swiftly and silently dispatched, their bodies copsing into lifeless pools of blood.


    No matter where these enemies hid or how strong their defenses were, the Shadow members easily found them.


    Their attacks were swift, lethal, and final¡ªdelivered with such precision that the evil cultivators didn''t even realize they were dead until it was toote.


    Though the Shadow members remained as quiet as the night, some of the evil cultivators began to hear faint sounds every few seconds, each one getting closer and closer to them.


    The dull thuds of bodies hitting the ground or the faint crackle of spiritual energy being unleashed sent shivers through the cave.


    Panic slowly spread among the more vignt members of the evil organization.


    A few tried to whisper warnings or alert their peers, but before they could even open their mouths, a de would silently sh, ending their lives before any sound escaped their lips. The darkness of the cave became their grave, and the Shadow their executioners.


    As the Shadow moved deeper into the cave, one group of evil cultivators, desperate to survive, tried to mount a defense.


    They hastily barricaded behind a makeshift stone and rubble wall, piling whatever they could find to block the approaching assassins.


    They sighed in relief, thinking they had outsmarted their attackers and saved themselves, if only briefly.


    But they were wrong.


    The Shadow members, unfazed, approached the barricade, their faces cold and emotionless.


    They examined the hastily erected wall, looking for any weaknesses to exploit. To them, it wasn''t an obstacle, merely a slight inconvenience.


    One of the lead assassins stepped forward; her hand raised slightly as she gathered a pulse of spiritual qi. With a simple wave, she unleashed a silent but powerful st of energy.


    The stone wall shattered like brittle ss, the rubble scattering across the cave floor.


    The evil cultivators behind the wall barely had time to react. Their eyes widened in terror as the wall they thought would protect them crumbled before them.


    Before they could even draw their weapons or muster any kind of defense, the Shadow members descended upon them, their des shing in the dim, flickering light of the cave torches.


    The fight was over before it even began. The cultivators were cut down swiftly, their bodies crumpling in a heap. Blood sttered the ground, and the air grew thick with the metallic scent of death.


    As the Shadow moved deeper into the heart of the cave, their brutality and efficiency only intensified. Each strike was precise, calcted, and delivered without hesitation.


    There was no room for mercy, no pause for regret. Every kill was clean, delivered with surgical precision.


    These assassins, trained in the art of death, moved as if guided by an unseen hand, their actions perfectly synchronized.


    The evil cultivators, who had once believed themselves safe and secure within the confines of theirir, were now likembs to the ughter.


    Some tried to hide in the dark crevices of the cave, hoping to avoid the approaching death, but the Shadow members found them.


    They were experts in tracking, sensing the faintest fluctuations of spiritual qi; they would quickly find the hidden cultivators and kill them before moving on.


    It didn''t matter how far they ran or how well they hid¡ªthe Shadow would find them. And when they did, the result was always the same: a swift and silent death.


    One evil cultivator, trembling in fear, tried to raise a protective shield of spiritual energy around himself.


    He had watched hisrades fall one by one, and now, in desperation, he poured all his strength into forming a barrier.


    But the Shadow assassin who approached him barely even blinked. With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a de of condensed qi that sliced through his barrier as if it were made of paper.


    His eyes widened in horror as the de cut through his defenses, and in the next instant, his life was snuffed out like a candle in the wind.


    The cave became a graveyard, the cold stone floors slick with the blood of the fallen. The Shadow members moved with unrelenting efficiency, leaving no room for escape.


    Every strike was deliberate, every movement purposeful. The evil cultivators, who had been so confident in their strength, were now nothing more than bodies scattered across the cave.


    By the time the Shadow had reached the deepest parts of the cave, there was no one left to fight. The evil organization had been ughtered to thest man, and their ns were reduced to nothing but cold, lifeless bodies.


    The Shadow members, their faces still as expressionless as when they had entered, stood amidst the carnage they had created. The mission wasplete.


    No words were exchanged, and no emotions were disyed. They had done what they were trained to do, what they were born to do¡ªkill without hesitation, without mercy.


    The cave once filled with the dark ambitions of the evil cultivators, now echoed only with the silence of death.


    Meanwhile, Yan Yuehua, Feng Qian, and Feng Yu, who were on top of the hill, were now leisurely walking inside the cave.


    Although there were dead bodies atop pools of blood, this did not affect the mood of thedies.


    They had seen even worse scenes, where the dead bodies created small mountains with the blood flowing like a stream.


    But they were here for the leader and his henchmen, who were in the deepest part of the cave.


    They had already blocked all the hidden exits that they had found long before this operation started, so they were not worried about the leader or anyone else escaping.


    So, they did not rush in; instead, they were more focused on the situation in the city where the sacrifice was happening.

 Chapter 163: City Massacre

    Meanwhile, in the city in question.


    It was a night of celebration, the year-long festival proposed by the city lord to mark the day he officiallypleted the challenges and became the ruler.


    Brightnterns hung from every building, their warm glow casting a golden hue across the streets.


    The city was alive withughter and music, the air thick with the smells of food stalls offering delicacies, and the sound of children ying echoed through the crowded festival grounds.


    Everywhere you looked, people were smiling, enjoying the festivities without a care in the world.


    But beneath the surface of this joy, something sinister was lurking.


    Hidden from the festival-goers'' view, an illusionary dark formation had been set in ce, slowly drawing in Spiritual Qi from the environment.


    It was subtle, almost invisible to the naked eye of the low-level cultivators, and even those with cultivation would need to focus intently to notice it.


    This was the sacrificial formation designed to harness the life energy of the people in the city.


    It was being powered by the lives of over a thousand captured yang cultivators hidden away at key nodes throughout the city.


    The evil organization had chosen this night of celebration to begin their ritual, hoping the noise and chaos of the festival would hide their actions.


    However, they hadn''t anticipated the arrival of the Shadow Serpents, who had epted their death missions.


    The Shadow Serpents moved silently through the crowd, blending in with the masses.


    Each of these women was an expert in stealth, trained to kill without hesitation.


    Unlike the regr Shadow members, the Serpents specialized in taking out threats amidst chaos, using crowds to cover their deadly work.


    One Serpent, cloaked in dark robes, moved effortlessly through the festival crowd.


    She smiled politely at those she passed, her movements casual, like any other cultivator enjoying the festival.


    Still, her eyes scanned the area for the evil cultivators disguised among the citizens.


    Her de, hidden beneath her sleeve, was already coated in a thinyer of spiritual qi, ready to strike.


    She spotted her first target¡ªa man leaning casually against a food stall, his eyes darting nervously around the crowd.


    He wore the garb of a festival-goer, but his aura was wrong. It wasced with dark red energy, a clear sign of his allegiance to the evil organization.


    Dark cultivators typically have either a ck or silvery aura due to the yin energy and cultivation manuals they practice.


    Still, the evil cultivators use the lives of others, which causes their aura to turn red and dark.


    However, only cultivators who practice dark arts or those with special physiques can differentiate between them.


    This is also why most people don''t know the difference between dark and evil cultivators; instead, they categorize all dark cultivators as evil.


    In the future, items will be created to distinguish between the two, and the discrimination will gradually fade from people''s minds.


    This was an issue in the past, but with Xu Qianghua and his group, maybe this misunderstanding could have been solved before it became a problem, unlike in thest timeline.


    Without drawing attention, the Shadow Serpent slipped past him, her hand brushing against his side. In that brief moment, her de flicked out, slicing cleanly across his ribs.


    The man gasped, his eyes widening in shock, but he couldn''t scream.


    The Serpent had already melted back into the crowd, disappearing as quickly as she had struck.


    The man slumped against the stall, dead before anyone noticed.


    The Serpent then reappeared as she reached into her robes, pulling out a small vial filled with a shimmering, dark liquid.


    With a single drop, she touched the poison to the man''s lifeless body. Within seconds, the corpse began to dissolve, the flesh breaking down into tiny particles.


    These particles floated for a moment, almost like fine dust, before evaporatingpletely as soon as they touched the air or anyone nearby.


    The body was gone¡ªno trace of the kill left behind.


    Across the city, simr scenes were ying out.


    The Shadow Serpents moved through the crowded streets like ghosts, their faces hidden by the shadows of their hoods or by masks sold in some stalls.


    They were everywhere and nowhere at once, appearing just long enough to deliver a fatal blow before vanishing into the crowd.


    They struck with deadly precision, targeting the evil cultivators stationed throughout the city to protect the sacrificial formation.


    After each kill, the Serpents used the same poison, ensuring that no bodies were left behind.


    The poison worked quickly, dissolving the bodies into tiny particles that evaporated when they came into contact with the air or anyone nearby.


    The evil cultivators were being erased from existence, their presence wiped clean as if they had never existed.


    In the market square, where the festival was at its peak, another Serpent found her target¡ªa man standing near the central fountain, seemingly watching the festivities.


    But the Serpent could sense the dark energy surrounding him. She approached from behind, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her hidden dagger.


    As the crowd cheered and fireworks exploded overhead, she struck.


    Her de slipped between his ribs, piercing his heart in one smooth motion.


    He fell to the ground, the life draining from his eyes, and the Serpent was gone before anyone noticed the body lying lifeless on the cobblestone.


    The poison vial was uncorked once more. A dropnded on the body, and within moments, the flesh began to dissolve.


    The tiny particles drifted into the air, harmless to the crowd. By the time anyone might have noticed something was amiss, nothing was left of the body to find.


    The festival-goers continued their celebrations,pletely unaware of the silent war being waged in their midst.


    The Shadow Serpents moved like shadows, eliminating their targets one by one.


    They were experts in using the noise and confusion of the festival to their advantage.


    The music, theughter, and the fireworks explosions served as a cover for the quiet sound of des finding their marks.

 Chapter 164: City Massacre 2

    Some of the evil cultivators, sensing something was wrong, gathered in a dark alley, away from the main festivities.


    They were nervous, their eyes darting around as they whispered to one another.


    They had noticed the dwindling number of theirrades and were preparing to sound the rm. But the Serpents were faster.


    Before the group could react, two Shadow Serpents dropped from the rooftops, their des shing in the moonlight.


    The first Serpentnded silently behind the nearest evil cultivator, her dagger slicing through his throat before he could even draw a breath to shout.


    The second Serpent moved just as quickly, dispatching the next two with swift, brutal efficiency. The evil cultivators didn''t even have time to draw their weapons.


    Blood sttered across the stone walls of the alley, but the Serpents remained silent, their faces expressionless as they cleaned their des and melted back into the shadows.


    A momentter, both Serpents pulled out their vials of poison, each dropping a single bead of liquid onto the bodies. In seconds, the corpses dissolved, breaking down into tiny particles.


    As the particles evaporated into the air, the Serpents slipped away, leaving no trace of the massacre behind.


    Other groups of Serpents were busy at work on the edges of the city, near the formation nodes.


    These evil cultivators were stationed at the heart of the formation, tasked with maintaining the flow of Spiritual Qi into the sacrificial circle.


    They were more powerful and skilled than the lower-level members stationed throughout the city, but they were still no match for the Serpents.


    In one node, hidden beneath the floor of a popr inn, the evil cultivators were preparing to activate the final phase of the formation.


    They had no idea theirrades outside had already been eliminated.


    The room was dimly lit, the air thick with dark energy as they chanted quietly, their hands moving in intricate patterns to maintain the flow of Spiritual Qi.


    But just as they reached the ritual''s final step, the room doors were flung open.


    Before they could react, the Serpents stormed in. Their des glinted in the dim light, and before the evil cultivators could rise to defend themselves, they were swiftly cut down.


    The Shadow Serpents moved with precision, leaving no room for counterattacks. Once again, the bodies were dissolved with poison, evaporating into nothingness.


    They then attacked the crystal ball¡ªthe formation''s node. As the node was dismantled, the Spiritual Qi that had been feeding the formation was cut off.


    This same scene yed out at several other key locations throughout the city.


    The formation nodes were hidden beneath seemingly innocuous ces¡ªa merchant''s warehouse, a food stall, a shrine¡ªyet all were designed to channel the city''s Spiritual Qi into the sacrificial formation.


    Each node was guarded by skilled evil cultivators, but none could withstand the Serpents'' deadly efficiency.


    However, the main node, which controlled the entire formation, was hidden beneath the city lord''s mansion.


    Unknown to most, the city lord was a sub-head of the evil organization. For a year, he had quietly recruited low-level cultivators from the city into the organization.


    After a year of recruitment, all the willing cultivators had been brought into the fold.


    But as the number of willing recruits dwindled and he could no longer find low-level cultivators willing to join his cause, he made a dark and final decision.


    The city lord nned to sacrifice the entire city.


    The formation would drain the life force of every resident, converting it into pure Yang energy that he would gift to the leader of his organization.


    In return, he would be rewarded¡ªeither with a portion of the Yang energy or by being sent to a different continent to start a new branch.


    To cover his tracks, he would fake his own death, allowing him to disappear and im his reward without anyone searching for him. It was a foolproof n¡ªor so he thought.


    The city lord stood in a secret chamber beneath the mansion, hidden underyers of stone.


    His hands moved in intricate patterns, releasing dark spiritual energy from his body and the bodies of his subordinates, filling the air as he activated the main node of the formation.


    The air around him thrummed with power as the dark energy of the sacrificial circle began to flow.


    He could feel the Spiritual Qi being drawn from the other nodes around the city, slowly converging toward him.


    He smirked to himself, lost in thoughts of his soon-to-be unparalleled power. "Fools," he muttered. "They celebrate while I sacrifice them. Humans are such simple creatures."


    He said this because, like most evil cultivators, he did not consider himself human. They saw themselves as higher beings trapped in human bodies, waiting to emerge from their cocoons.


    This mindset also exined why they felt nothing when sacrificing humans¡ªsome even sacrificed their own loved ones for a greater boost.


    But such individuals were rare, as most evil cultivators had few close ties for various reasons, so few knew of this extreme method.


    Unbeknownst to him, a single figure approached the city lord''s mansion with purpose. But this was no ordinary Serpent.


    She was the vice-leader of the Shadow Serpents, known as "The Silent Viper."


    Summoned using a Myth card¡ªone of the rarest and most powerful¡ªher presencemanded authority wherever she went. Her name was Xu Lian.


    Yes, she carried the Xu family surname, which Xu Qianghua had approved.


    Not only was she a summon from a Myth Family card, but she also had the leadership qualities necessary tomand the Shadow Serpents.


    Xu Lian''s dark robes flowed behind her as she moved silently through the city lord''s estate, easily bypassing guards.


    She made her way to the hidden entrance beneath the mansion, her Spiritual Sense guiding her to the secret chamber where the city lord was preparing toplete the ritual.


    As she approached the chamber''s entrance, she felt the heavy pressure of the spiritual energy gathering inside.


    But it didn''t faze her. Instead, she calmly dispelled the evil energy from the air, leaving only pure Spiritual Qi in her wake.

 Chapter 165: The Silent Viper

    Xu Lian activated her spiritual qi and, with a swift motion, sent a sharp pulse through the door.


    It shattered under the force of her attack, the sound echoing through the underground chamber like the toll of a death knell.


    The city lord spun around, eyes wide in shock, as Xu Lian stepped through the doorway. Her expression remained emotionless, her gaze as cold as if she were looking at a dead man.


    "Who are you?" the city lord spat, his voice trembling with a mix of fury and fear.


    But mostly fury¡ªhe had never imagined anyone would find him here, especially right before the formation would activate.


    This meant there would be a dy, as all of the evil cultivators would have to evacuate before the formation started, or else they would die along with the unsuspecting citizens.


    His hands twitched, already gathering the dark spiritual qi surging through his body. He had not expected to be found, and it was right before he would evacuate.


    Xu Lian''s voice was cold, sharp as the de she held. "The one who epted the mission for your head."


    Before he could reply or react, she moved. Her figure flickered, and in an instant, she was upon him, her de drawn and infused with powerful spiritual qi.


    The city lord barely managed to throw up a defensive barrier, desperately trying to protect himself, but it was futile.


    Xu Lian''s de sliced through the barrier like thin air, cutting across his chest in one fluid motion.


    He stumbled back, shock and pain twisting his features as dark energy leaked from the gaping wound. Clutching at his chest, he tried to stem the flow of energy.


    His anger red, and he snarled through gritted teeth, "Do you even know who I am?"


    His hands glowed with an ominous, dark light as he summoned every ounce of dark energy he could to strike back at Xu Lian.


    But she was already in motion again. Her body danced through the air, each movement graceful and precise as she unleashed a series of strikes that left the city lord scrambling to defend himself.


    Heshed out wildly, sending sts of dark qi in her direction, but she easily dodged them.


    Her de moved rapidly, cutting through his attempts like a master facing a novice.


    "You¡­ you can''t stop this!" the city lord roared, his voice filled with desperation as he realized the gravity of the situation.


    His heart pounded as the realization hit him¡ªhe had severely underestimated his opponent. "The formation is already in ce! The sacrifice is nearlyplete!"


    Xu Lian''s eyes narrowed, and her expression remained calm. She could sense the weakening formation, knowing the other Shadow Serpents had already dismantled the nodes throughout the city.


    The ritual was falling apart, and the city lord''s grand n was unraveling before his eyes.


    With a single, powerful strike, Xu Lian sent him crashing to the ground. His body mmed against the cold stone floor, and the sound echoed through the chamber as he struggled to rise, his strength fading.


    "You''re wrong," she said calmly, her voice carrying a finality that sent chills down his spine.


    "Your formation has already been dismantled. Your men are dead. Your n has failed."


    The city lord''s eyes widened in disbelief. His mind raced, trying to process her words.


    ''How could this be? Everything had been nned so carefully. His formation, his loyal followers¡ªnone of it was supposed to fail.''


    But now, as hey bleeding on the ground, the truth was undeniable. He had lost. "No¡­ it can''t be¡­" he muttered weakly, his voice filled with disbelief.


    He had never imagined someone could destroy his year-long n.


    Yes, a year-long n. He had meticulously plotted everything the moment he became city lord, and it was because of the careful nning that he had been able to set up the formation without anyone noticing.


    Xu Lian stepped forward, her de raised for the final blow. She met his eyes, showing no emotion, no hesitation. "It''s over."


    With one swift motion, her de cut cleanly through the city lord''s neck. His head rolled to the side, and his body copsed with a dull thud.


    The dark energy that once filled the room dissipated, fading into nothingness. The sacrificial formation he had worked so hard to create had been shattered, leaving the city untouched.


    As Xu Lian stood over the lifeless body, the remaining energy from the ritual disappearedpletely.


    Meanwhile, the city, still in the midst of its grand festival, remained blissfully unaware of the danger that had almost consumed it.


    Fireworks lit up the night sky, andughter filled the air as people continued to celebrate,pletely unaware of how close they hade to being sacrificed, their lives nearly used as fuel for a dark and sinister ritual.


    Xu Lian wiped the blood from her de, her movements slow and methodical. Her expression remained calm as if this had been just another mission.


    To her, it was. She followed Xu Qianghua''s orders: ''Complete all missions epted without fail.''


    She turned and left the chamber, not sparing another nce at the city lord''s lifeless body. The mission wasplete, and the threat was neutralized.


    Outside the city lord''s mansion, the remaining Shadow Serpents were wrapping up their own tasks.


    In an inn near the main market square, the lead Serpent poured the final drop of their signature dissolving poison onto the bodies of the fallen evil cultivators.


    Within seconds, the corpses began to disintegrate, breaking down into tiny particles that evaporated into the air, leaving no trace behind.


    Simultaneously, the other nodes scattered throughout the city had been dismantled.


    The evil cultivators stationed to maintain the flow of spiritual energy were all in without mercy, their bodies erased by the same dissolving poison.


    The formation, which had been moments away from activation, was now nothing more than a failed n, forgotten beneath the joyful atmosphere of the festival above.


    The Serpents melted back into the shadows, their presence unnoticed by the festival-goers.


    As fireworks lit up the sky and the people cheered, the city remained blissfully ignorant of the danger that had lurked so close.


    The Shadow Serpents hadpleted their task, vanishing into the night as quietly as they had arrived, leaving behind no trace of the chaos they had averted.


    Xu Lian, known to her enemies as "The Silent Viper," moved through the streets, blending seamlessly into the shadows as she returned to the rendezvous point.


    Her mission was over, the city was safe, and the night was peaceful again.

 Chapter 166: The Evil Leaders Ambitions

    Meanwhile, in the deepest chamber of the cave.


    In the dimly lit chamber, the leader of the evil organization satfortably on arge, ckened stone chair, nked by his two deputy leaders.


    The air around them was filled with light smoke that looked like incense, but the yang energy mixed in revealed this was no ordinary incense.


    This was a special type of incense, crafted using the yang qi of fallen cultivators and mixed with rare materials tailored for evil practitioners.


    The cultivator who had been killed and used in the incense had been a well-known figure on this continent.


    As the leader leaned back with a contented look, a sinister grin spread across his face as he nced at his deputies.


    "Look at us now," he sneered, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Who would''ve thought we''de this far?"


    His deputies chuckled darkly, one of them licking his lips in anticipation.


    "We used to be nobodies, bowing our heads to those more powerful because of their so-called talents," the leader continued. "But now, we''ll use those same people to fuel our growth."


    One deputy, grinning, responded, "You''ve truly outdone yourself, Leader. This ritual will be our first step toward bing one of the most powerful forces in the world."


    The leader''s grin widened, and he nodded slowly. "Indeed. But this is just the beginning."


    His eyes gleamed with twisted ambition. "The fools in the city think they''re safe, that their precious festival will go on without a hitch.


    Little do they know, they''re all part of my n. Their lives will be sacrificed, their essence absorbed into this formation, and my cultivation will soar to heights I once only dreamed of."


    Hisughter echoed through the chamber, dark and malevolent. "And once we''ve drained them dry, we''ll leave this ce stronger than ever. We will be like the Xu family, spreading our power across the continent."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing as he thought of the Xu family. "I don''t know how they grew so strong in just a year, but with the Vitality Sacrifice Art, I''ll rise just like them. Then, millions of lives will be in my hands."


    Heughed again, imagining the scene. "After that, I''ll live like the kings of the old world, building my own harem and ying with the lives of others for my benefit. Hahaha."


    One of the deputies nodded eagerly, excitement in his eyes. "Yes, Leader, I''ll take all the wives and daughters of those who looked down on me."


    The leader leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a crazed light. "I''ve heard the stories of the Xu family.


    They don''t force anyone to submit to them. But that''s the stupidest way. This isn''t the old world, where diplomacy and friendship solve everything.


    Power is everything. Only the strong will survive."


    He clenched his fist, his voice growing colder. "I''ll do whatever it takes to be the most powerful cultivator on this. Even if it means sacrificing an entire continent."


    His second deputy, a woman with cold, calcting eyes, smiled thinly. "Leader, imagine how those cultivators we once feared must beg for their lives. Just thinking about it makes me wet with excitement."


    The leader''sughter grew louder, echoing ominously through the cave.


    "Yes... Yes! That''s the future I envision! Soon, the Xu family and everyone who stands against us will either be my ves or be sacrificed to fuel my rise.


    Their Spiritual Qi, their lifeblood¡ªeverything will belong to me. I will be invincible!"


    His fists clenched tighter as he felt the dark power pulsing through him. "No one can stop me now. Not the city, not the Xu family, no one.


    This is my time. I was born to rule, to be number one. Anyone who stands in my way will be ground into dust."


    The deputies nodded in agreement, their own hunger for power clear on their faces.


    The leader leaned back again, his confidence growing with each passing moment.


    "We''ve already set the stage," he said, his voice dripping with certainty. "The nodes are in ce, and the formation is gathering power as we speak. It won''t be long now."


    They shared a moment of silent satisfaction, united in their dark ambition. Their hatred for the Xu family and the other powerful families was palpable.


    To them, it reflected the resentment of the old world¡ªthe poor despising the rich, those left behind in this new world despising those who had been given everything.


    The leader turned his gaze toward the cave wall, where he imagined the city beyond, unaware of the impending danger.


    He could almost imagine the beginning of the sacrificial formation and feel the life and yang energies flowing toward him.


    "The fools think they can live in peace, but I''ll show them the cost of underestimating me. This world will be mine to shape, and the Xu family will be the first to fall."


    The leader let out another dark, maniacalugh, and the deputies joined him. The room was filled with their collective ambition, their desire for power seeping into every corner.


    "Once this is done," the leader said, his voice brimming with confidence, "we''ll move on to the next city, the next continent.


    We''ll keep doing the same thing, and soon, everyone will tremble before us. They''ll all kneel at my feet, begging for mercy."


    He rose from his stone chair, pacing around the chamber, his dark robe trailing behind him.


    "Prepare yourselves. We''re on the brink of greatness. When the formation activates, we''ll have our first major boost. Nothing will stop us after that."


    The leader''sughter echoed through the chamber, filling the air as his twisted vision of the future unfolded in his mind.


    His deputies exchanged eager nces, the thrill of impending power coursing through them.


    "To the top," the leader said, raising his hand as if he could already grasp the future he so desperately craved. "No one will stop us."


    But as the leader reveled in his ns, the soft rumbling of the cave floor went unnoticed by the trio. Their ambitions had blinded them to the threat slowly creeping closer.

 Chapter 167: Feng Sisters vs. Deputies and Confidants

    The cave rumbled softly, but the leader and his deputies were too wrapped up in their visions of pleasure and power to notice.


    They had no idea that death was closing in on them, one swift step at a time.


    Outside the chamber, Yan Yuehua and the Feng sisters silently approached the innermost door. Then, with a deafening crash, the heavy doors sted open.


    Dust and debris filled the air, and before the leader or his deputies could fully react, Yan Yuehua, Feng Qian, and Feng Yu strode into the chamber, their spiritual senses sweeping through to assess the number of people inside.


    The leader rose from his stone chair, his twisted grin faltering for the first time as he saw the intruders.


    "Who the hell are you?" he snarled, his voice dripping with arrogance, though a flicker of unease passed through his eyes.


    Yan Yuehua''s expression was cold and unyielding. "Your end."


    Her words hung in the air like a death sentence. The leader''s eyes darted to his deputies, who stood frozen in ce, their earlier confidence draining away.


    Though they had killed many people, they had never faced their enemies head-on. Instead, they relied on dirty tricks or used sacrificial formations to do their work for them.


    Yan Yuehua''s gaze never left the leader. "You two," she addressed Feng Qian and Feng Yu without turning her head. "Deal with the deputies and theirckeys. Leave the leader to me."


    With a nod, the Feng sisters sprang into action.


    Feng Sisters vs. Deputies and Confidants


    The two deputies immediately summoned dark spiritual qi, filling the chamber with theirbined aura, the air growing thick with malice.


    Around them, their confidants¡ªcultivators ranging fromte Foundation to early Gold Core¡ªrushed forward, hoping to overwhelm the Feng sisters with sheer numbers.


    "Kill them!" one of the deputies shouted, desperation shing in his eyes.


    But Feng Qian and Feng Yu were unfazed. They split up, each facing their respective opponents with cold determination.


    Feng Qian''s talismans flew through the air like deadly arrows.


    The first wave of evil cultivators barely had time to react before the talismans exploded upon contact, filling the cave with bursts of spiritual fire.


    The stench of burning flesh filled the air as the first group of confidants fell, their bodies reduced to ash.


    One of the more powerful confidants, an early Gold Core cultivator, charged at Feng Qian, his de glowing with dark energy.


    "Die and be our nutrients!" he snarled, swinging his sword in a wide arc, aiming for her head.


    Feng Qian sidestepped the attack effortlessly, her eyes cold and calcting. With a flick of her wrist, a glowing talisman appeared between her fingers.


    She pped it onto the man''s chest before he could react. A secondter, his body convulsed violently as the talisman detonated, tearing him apart from the inside.


    His lifeless body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath him.


    Meanwhile, Feng Yu was locked in battle with the second deputy and his confidants.


    Her sword cut through the air with deadly precision, slicing through her enemies as if they were nothing more than paper.


    The dark energy summoned by the evil cultivators barely slowed her down. Every time one of them tried to strike, she weaved through their attacks effortlessly, her de always finding its mark.


    Frustrated, the second deputyunched a barrage of dark energy sts toward Feng Yu, pouring more and more spiritual qi into his attacks in a desperate attempt to overwhelm her.


    But Feng Yu was faster. Her sword, glowing with silvery light, deflected the sts with each swing, sending them crashing into the cave walls.


    "Why won''t you just die?!" the deputy roared, his voice growing more frantic with every failed attack.


    Feng Yu''s expression remained cold and unyielding. "Because you''re too weak."


    With a burst of speed, she closed the distance between them. Her sword whistled through the air, aimed at his chest.


    The deputy raised his arms in a futile attempt to block, but it was toote.


    Feng Yu''s de cut through his defenses, leaving a deep, gaping wound across his torso. He staggered back, gasping for air as blood poured from the wound.


    "You¡­ You''ll regret this!" the deputy spat, his voice weak, barely able to stand.


    Feng Yu said nothing. With a final, decisive strike, she ended the deputy''s life. His body crumpled to the ground, joining the growing pile of corpses.


    By now, the remaining confidants were shaking with fear.


    They had watched their leaders fall one by one, powerless to stop the might of the Feng sisters.


    Panic set in as they tried to flee, but Feng Qian was ready. She threw a stack of talismans towards the running people.


    More talismans flew through the air, igniting the cave with spiritual fire. Their screams echoed off the stone walls as the fire consumed them, leaving only ashes behind.


    The battle was over in minutes.


    Feng Qian and Feng Yu stood amidst the blood-soaked chamber, their spiritual qi crackling around them. They exchanged a nce, their expressions cool and focused.


    "Not much of a challenge," Feng Yu muttered, wiping her de clean.


    Feng Qian nodded. "Let''s check on sister Yuehua."


    But they didn''t need to worry. Yan Yuehua was a Nascent Soul cultivator, while the evil leader was only at the peak of the Golden Core realm. The oue was never in doubt.


    From their gathered intelligence, they knew the leader''s strength came from sacrificing innocents or using heavenly materials to elevate his cultivation forcefully.


    He was what they called a "fake cultivator"¡ªsomeone whose foundation was so unstable that it could crumble under the slightest pressure.


    Such cultivators were rare, for who would willingly choose a path that would eventually ruin them?


    Only those with low-level talents, whocked the natural aptitude for cultivation, resorted to such dangerous methods.


    Meanwhile, true cultivators avoided unnecessary conflict unless it was personal. Most confrontations were settled by merely sensing each other''s aura, knowing full well that one''s cultivation realm spoke volumes.

 Chapter 168: Yan Yuehua vs. The Evil Leader

    While the Feng sisters dismantled the deputies and their minions, Yan Yuehua stood face-to-face with the leader.


    Her posture was calm andposed, a stark contrasting the chaotic spiritual energy swirling around the evil cultivator.


    His dark qi formed a stormy aura, crackling with power, but the look in his eyes revealed a mixture of disbelief and hatred.


    "You¡­ You daree here and challenge me?" he snarled, his voice trembling with rage and arrogance.


    "Although you are a realm higher than me, I will soon reach that realm, so you should run before my cultivation realm upgrades!"


    Yan Yuehua''s face remained impassive, her cold eyes fixed on him. "You talk too much."


    With a flick of her wrist, a silver de materialized in her hand, glowing with a faint, deadly light.


    Without waiting for a response, she moved. Her speed was blinding, her figure bing a blur as she closed the distance between them in an instant.


    The leader''s eyes widened in shock, barely managing to raise a barrier of dark energy in time to block her attack.


    But it was no use. Yan Yuehua''s sword sliced through his defenses like they were made of paper, the barrier shattering with a deafening crack.


    The force of the impact sent the leader stumbling backward, blood dripping from a deep gash across his chest.


    He gasped, clutching the wound as his spiritual qi red wildly, trying to gather more power to retaliate.


    But Yan Yuehua was relentless. Her expression remained cold and emotionless as she advanced, her de glowing brighter with spiritual energy.


    "You should''ve nevere out and tried to sacrifice a city without knowing your limits," she said calmly, her voice cutting through the air like her sword.


    The leader roared in fury, his dark spiritual qi surging around him like a whirlwind.


    Tendrils of ck energyshed out toward Yan Yuehua, crackling with destructive force, but she moved like a phantom, weaving through the attacks with effortless grace.


    Each time his dark energyshed out, her silver de deflected it, sending the dark qi crashing into the cave walls, leaving deep gashes in the stone.


    "Stop toying with me!" the leader bellowed, his voice echoing through the chamber in a mixture of fury and desperation.


    He gathered all his remaining strength, his spiritual qi coiling around him like a snake preparing to strike.


    With a roar, he hurled a massive sphere of dark energy toward Yan Yuehua, pouring everything he had into the attack.


    But Yan Yuehua was already prepared. With a simple wave of her hand, a barrier of silver light shimmered with power before her.


    The dark sphere crashed into the barrier with a loud crack, but instead of breaking through, it was absorbed into the silver light, disappearing without a trace.


    The leader''s face twisted in horror as he realized just how outmatched he was.


    "No¡­ No! This can''t be happening¡­" he muttered, his voice trembling.


    Yan Yuehua''s eyes narrowed, her patience running thin. "It''s over."


    With a final, powerful strike, she closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye.


    Her de shed with blinding speed, cutting through thest remnants of the leader''s dark defenses and driving deep into his chest.


    The leader gasped, his body convulsing as blood sprayed from his mouth. His spiritual qi flickered and faded, leaving him weak and powerless, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.


    "You¡­ can''t¡­ stop me¡­" he muttered weakly, his voice barely a whisper as his life drained away. "I¡­ was supposed to be¡­ the most powerful¡­ cultivator..."


    Yan Yuehua looked down at him, her face as cold and emotionless as ever. "You were never a threat."


    With one final twist of her de, she severed thest threads of his life force. The leader''s body slumped to the ground, his eyes zing over as his soul dissipated into the ether.


    The once-mighty leader of the evil organization was now nothing more than a lifeless corpse lying in a pool of his own blood.


    The battle was over.


    Yan Yuehua stood over the lifeless body for a moment, her silver de still glowing faintly in the dim light of the cave.


    Her breath was steady, and she was unbothered by the fight that had just taken ce.


    She had never considered the leader a true opponent; his arrogance had sealed his fate.


    With a soft sigh, she sheathed her de and turned to face the Feng sisters, who had just finished their own battle moments earlier.


    The Feng sisters stood among the bodies of their fallen enemies, their expressions calm but vignt. Feng Yu wiped the blood from her sword while Feng Qian adjusted her robes.


    Her talismans were still glowing faintly with residual energy.


    "It''s done," Yan Yuehua said quietly, her tone calm andposed. "Let''s leave. There''s nothing left here."


    The three women exchanged a brief nce, their understanding unspoken. They hade here toplete a mission, and they had done so with ruthless efficiency.


    The evil organization that would have threatened the world atrge was no more. The dark formation had been dismantled, the leaders eliminated, and the sacrificial ritual halted before it could im any lives.


    Without another word, the three turned and made their way out of the cave, their footsteps silent on the stone floor.


    The chamber, once filled with theughter and arrogance of the evil leader and his deputies, was now eerily quiet, the only sound the faint dripping of blood from the lifeless bodies that littered the ground.


    As they left the cave, the sky outside was beginning to lighten with the first hints of dawn. The air was crisp and cool, starkly contrasting the cave''s oppressive atmosphere.


    Yan Yuehua nced toward the distant city, where the festival continued, the people blissfully unaware of the danger they had narrowly avoided.


    The threat had been neutralized, and the peaceful life without stupid people like the dead evil leader to worry about.


    The Shadow had finished their work, and the world outside remained blissfully unaware of the storm that had passed through the darkness, leaving nothing but blood and death in its wake.


    For the city''s people, it was just another night of celebration, and Xu Qianghua wants it to be like that.


    As the first rays of sunlight broke over the horizon, the three women disappeared into the shadows, their taskplete. Their presence, like always, left no trace behind.


    As they did, Yan Yuehua did not forget to inform Xu Qianghua about the mission''s sess. She then used her power to destroy the mountain as a whole, which buried all the evil cultivators.

 Chapter 169: Xuzhong Empires Progress

    Let''s go back a few hours.


    After Xu Qianghua''s order, the room fell into a thoughtful silence as everyone processed what had just happened.


    There was an air of difort, especially for thedies who, except for Bai Lingyun, her daughter, Grandma Su, and Huang Xinyi, had never seen humanity sink so low as to sacrifice their own kind for power.


    Cough, cough.


    Xu Qianghua, whose expression had been cold and calcting moments before, softened back to his usual warm demeanor. He cleared his throat to regain everyone''s attention.


    "Alright, thest person who needs to give her report is Huang Xinyi, the Empress of the Xuzhong Empire," he said with a smile, gesturing toward her.


    All eyes turned to Huang Xinyi, who sat confidently.


    Hermanding presence was undeniable even in such a high-profile room.


    She stood up slowly, taking a brief moment to collect her thoughts before speaking.


    "Thank you, Dear," she began, her voice smooth and authoritative, carrying a regal undertone that immediatelymanded attention.


    Yes, Huang Xinyi and Xu Qianghua had made great progress in their rtionship, and she was already calling him ''dear'' without hesitation as if it were normal.


    Getting back to the topic, Huang Xinyi nced around the room, her amber eyes glowing confidently.


    "The Xuzhong Empire has seen many major changes this year.


    In the first six months, we focused entirely on expanding our territory and establishing control so that we could use the empire token and create our own empire."


    She paused, letting the scale of her achievement sink in.


    "We began by conquering five major cities, each a stronghold that posed unique challenges as we could not just use brute force to control the city.


    The battles were fierce, but our forces were disciplined, and with substantial support behind us, they were sessful."


    Once these key cities were under our control, it became clear that we needed to build the other facilities as soon as possible; we needed to build, expand, and secure the prosperity of the people."


    She emphasized the importance of controlling five major cities because, as per the Supreme Will''s rule, empires could only grow and prosper after securing such strongholds.


    Huang Xinyi''s next words aligned with the Supreme Will''s expectations:


    "After securing the five major cities, my administration immediately began constructing smaller cities, towns, and viges in the vast emptynds between them."


    "This wasn''t just about expansion for power''s sake¡ªit was about ensuring that all citizens, cultivators and non-cultivators alike, had ess to resources, protection, and opportunities."


    As it was still the first year since the merge, many peoplecked the talent for cultivation or didn''t have a cultivation manual to practice.


    Although these cases were rare, given the vast changes in the world, such problems were bound to appear.


    "But this issue will be resolved soon," she continued. "Many families and forces worldwide have started using the necessary tools to help these people, and they are slowly emerging. All of these forces need new blood."


    She also exined the reasons for the forces to do this, with her exnation mainly aiming towards thedies:


    "One way is through special gatherings where we assess people''s talent, but that method requires vast amounts of spiritual stones for the tools.


    The other is circting low-level cultivation manuals for everyone to use, which will naturally reveal talents over time. All we need is patience."


    Huang Xinyi scanned the room, noting everyone''s focused attention before moving on.


    "One key policy we implemented was the development of advanced infrastructure.


    We built roads connecting cities, towns, and viges, creating an efficientwork for trade and transportation."


    "These roads are regrly patrolled by the empire''s military, ensuring the safety of travelers and merchants alike. The once-dangerous trade routes are now thriving paths ofmerce."


    Her tone remained steady as she outlined her empire''s growth.


    "With the new trade routes, we established a steady flow of goods across the empire, allowing us to distribute resources like food, water, and medical supplies to even the most remote areas. No longer are people left to fend for themselves in the wilderness."


    She paused, taking out a map from her storage ring.


    "In the rural areas, we focused on agriculture. We introduced new farming techniques and employed cultivators with earth-based spiritual qi to improve soil quality.


    This resulted in increased food production, stabilizing the economy."


    "People are no longer struggling with hunger. Instead, we have surplus supplies, allowing us to stockpile for future challenges."


    At this point, she added, "And with the introduction of Spiritual Rice, the number of cultivators in our empire is at an all-time high."


    Spiritual Rice was a rare resource Xu Qianghua had found in the game mall before the merge, sold under misceneous items.


    Its cultivation benefits were immense, and its discovery had been fortunate, as securing it now would have been far more difficult.


    And no, they did not have this in thest timeline as not many people went through the misceneous items section as they did not think there would be anything worth value.


    And most of the people who yed the game were yers, so this is amon urrence as they have yed so many games where the devs usually never put anything good in the misceneous items.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, impressed by the growth of the empire under her watch.


    "But that''s not all," she continued. "For the cultivators in my empire, we''ve introduced policies to support their growth and ensure unity."


    "One major initiative was creating a structured cultivation system. We''ve built schools and academies across the empire, offering free education to all potential cultivators, regardless of background or financial status."


    "These schools teach basic cultivation techniques, alchemy, formations, andbat strategies."


    She paused and allowed the others to reflect on this achievement.


    Some of the other leaders in the room shared a nce, each recognizing the value of such an organized approach to building the empire''s strength.


    "And for those who excel," Huang Xinyi added, "we''ve created special elite training camps where the most talented cultivators are groomed for leadership positions within the empire. These camps focus not only on cultivation but also on governance, strategy, and diplomacy."


    Xu Qianghua, who had remained silent until now, nodded in approval. He admired Huang Xinyi''s systematic approach to building the empire and could see how much care she had put into every aspect.

 Chapter 170: Xuzhong Empires Progress 2

    Huang Xinyi smiled briefly before returning to her usual calm andposed expression. Everyone in the room noticed this, causing a few chuckles as they thought.


    ''What a Kuudere.''


    (Note: A Kuudere is a character who acts cool and distant, but deep down, they care a lot and show asional warmth.)


    Even though everyone in the room had built their own powerful factions, only Liu Meiying could match Huang Xinyi regarding how quickly her empire had grown.


    And they all respected her for that, as she was able to do it without much financial aid from the family.


    Her empire wasn''t just built on strength or military power; it was based on wisdom, strategy, and careful nning.


    She continued exining one of her key initiatives.


    "Through our elite camps," she said, "we''re ensuring the next generation of leaders will be both strong and wise. Strength alone doesn''t make a ruler.


    They must know how to govern, manage people, and make decisions. That''s why our training programs focus on martial skills, leadership, and diplomacy."


    The people in the room nodded in agreement, knowing how important it was to develop intelligence and wisdom alongside power.


    Although it has only been a year since they came to this world, you have to remember that everyone in this room, including Bai Xinyue, has held a leadership role at some point.


    So they know that everything Huang Xinyi has said until now has merit as they have also implemented simr practices.


    Training soldiers was easy, but training leaders was crucial for long-term sess.


    "This is what makes the Xuzhong Empire different," Huang Xinyi continued.


    "We are not just a military force; we are a thriving society withws and policies that benefit everyone.


    The elite camps ensure that future leaders will be prepared to make the right choices for our empire''s sess."


    Huang Xinyi, who was exining, did not look at anyone other than Xu Qianghua as the only person she needed approval from was him and no one else.


    And this could be seen by Xu Qianghua, who always smiled and nodded frequently as he listened.


    "We''ve also set up a merit-based reward system across the empire.


    Whether someone contributes through battle, trade, or innovation, they are rewarded. This motivates everyone¡ªfrom themon farmer to the highest military officer¡ªto work harder and smarter."


    She smiled slightly. "Those who are loyal and contribute know they will be rewarded.


    Land, titles, resources¡ªwhatever they need, we provide. The empire thrives because its people thrive."


    Huang Xinyi''s voice grew more serious as she continued, "To keep things running smoothly, I''ve personally formed a central council made up of governors, military leaders, and trusted advisors.


    This council meets regrly to ensure the empire is managed well and any issues are addressed.


    This allows me to maintain control while also giving local leaders the freedom to handle their own regions."


    She paused, letting her words sink in.


    She did this because the empire was toorge for her to manage every detail, but the system she designed ensured her authority remained intact while allowing for local autonomy.


    "A governor oversees each region, and we''ve putyers of checks to prevent corruption. Major decisions go through the council, ensuring ountability and transparency.


    This has stabilized the empire and given each governor the tools they need to manage their region without losing sight of the bigger picture."


    As she spoke, a sense of pride shone in her eyes. "The Xuzhong Empire has be a beacon of order and stability.


    Our cities are thriving, and people areing to us, drawn by the promise of safety and opportunity.


    Our poption has nearly doubled in the past year, and this influx of talent has made us even stronger."


    "We''ve also established a fair system ofw and justice. Trained officials handle disputes quickly and fairly, and crime has dropped significantly.


    People trust that the empire will protect them from both external threats and internal corruption."


    Her tone became more serious. "The future of the Xuzhong Empire is bright.


    We''veid the foundation for greatness, and now we can expand even more.


    The next year will be about strengthening what we''ve gained and improving our defenses. We will grow, but carefully. I won''t let our expansion outpace our ability to govern effectively."


    She paused, then added, "We''ve also taken steps to prevent unrest.


    We''ve built loyalty by giving people a stake in the empire''s sess¡ªthroughnd, resources, and opportunities. But if any internal threat arises, it will be dealt with swiftly and decisively."


    Her message was clear: while she was a fair ruler, she wouldn''t tolerate rebellion. The Xuzhong Empire was built on order and strength, and she would not let that be challenged.


    As she finished, the room fell silent, processing all the progress she had described.


    Slowly, nods of approval spread through the room, along with murmurs of admiration. Even among this powerful group, her achievements stood out.


    Xu Qianghua smiled as he said. "Well done, Xinyi. You''ve built something truly remarkable."


    Huang Xinyi nodded in acknowledgment but remained calm. For her, this was just the beginning.


    There was still much more to aplish, and she wouldn''t rest until the Xuzhong Empire was unmatched.


    After a pause, she added, "In theing year, we''ll extend our influence to nearby regions.


    We''ve already started negotiating with neighboring territories, and many are interested in joining us.


    And we will use this to show everyone that we are not just a battle-hungry empire, which will give us more opportunities in the future."


    "As for our military," she continued, "we will keep training our forces to be ready for any threat.


    I''vemissioned new fortifications in key locations, and we''re investing in new techniques and strategies.


    And along with the newly added Ace amrys we are sure there will be no other empire like ours.


    Our army will not only defend us but also deter anyone who might challenge us."


    "The Xuzhong Empire will continue to rise," she said confidently. "And nothing will stand in our way."


    As she said this, her decisive tone caused everyone to smile and nod, as they knew that with her at the helm, the empire would prosper.

 Chapter 171: Xuzhong Empires Personnel

    Huang Xinyi then took back the map, pulled out a stack of ledgers, and handed one to each person in the room.


    "Now, I will introduce you to some of the key figures who have taken up important positions, helping the Empire reach such great heights."


    She had already introduced the empire''s progress. Today, her focus would be on the personnel she had appointed across the empire to ensure smooth operations.


    With five major cities under her control, along with awork of smaller towns, viges, and newly built cities, spread across vast tracts ofnd, strong and capable leadership was crucial.


    As everyone opened their ledgers, she began to speak.


    "As you know, over the past year, we''ve secured control of five major cities. These cities form the backbone of the Xuzhong Empire.


    I have appointed governors, generals, and other key personnel to ensure that our territories not only remain secure but also thrive."


    She paused briefly, her voice steady and authoritative. "Let me begin by discussing the five major cities and the leaders I have ced in each."


    Jingzhong City, the capital of the empire, was the first city she discussed.


    "Jingzhong City is our political and military center. As the heart of the empire, it requires strong leadership. I have appointed Xu Han as the governor of the city."


    Since it was the first city they controlled, she chose Xu Han, a highly qualified person, known for his calm demeanor and decisive actions.


    "He has shown exceptional skill in managing theplex politicalndscape of the capital city, and his diplomatic expertise has been vital in maintaining our alliances."


    Everyone nodded. Huang Xinyi had already mentioned stepping down as city lord because the role consumed a lot of her time¡ªtime she could use for more important tasks.


    As the empire''s territory expanded, the amount of paperwork she had to handle increased significantly, so she appointed a spokesperson who would act as the city''s public face.


    Xu Han managed most of the city''s day-to-day problems, leaving only the most critical decisions for her.


    As a Xu family member, his loyalty was unquestionable, making him the perfect choice for the role.


    "For the military defense of the capital," Huang Xinyi continued, "I have appointed General Li Sheng as themander of the city''s forces.


    General Li is a battle-hardened leader who has served in many of our campaigns. His strategic mind and unwavering loyalty make him the perfect person to defend Jingzhong City.


    Under his leadership, the city''s military has been strengthened, and its defenses fortified."


    She then moved on to the second major city, Baishan City, which is known for its wealth and trade.


    "Baishan City is the economic hub of the empire. Trade flows through this city like blood through veins, keeping the empire alive and thriving.


    Governor Zhou Min has been ced in charge of the city. Zhou Min is not only an expert inmerce but also someone who understands the needs of both merchants and citizens.


    Her policies have attracted numerous trade agreements, and Baishan City''s wealth has steadily increased under her leadership."


    Huang Xinyi had also appointed General Feng Zhihao to manage Baishan''s military defense.


    "General Feng is a man who understands the importance of swift action. His quick thinking and strong grasp of tactics make him the ideal leader for Baishan''s defense forces.


    He has fortified trade routes and established patrols to ensure merchants can move safely through the region.


    With the help of Sister Meiying''s Chamber of Commerce, trade routes have expanded, creating more jobs and increasing the resources we can procure."


    The next city she discussed was Lingyun City, a hub of education and culture within the empire.


    "Lingyun City ys a different role than the others. It is a center for learning and culture where schrs, artisans, and cultivators gather.


    I have appointed Governor Yan Zhi, a knowledgeable man with a deep understanding of history and traditions, to lead this city.


    Under his leadership, Lingyun has be a ce of learning, attracting citizens from all over the empire to study. This ensures that our future leaders are well-educated."


    General Wang Lan was appointed to lead Lingyun''s defense.


    "General Wang is a disciplined and meticulous leader. His attention to detail has made Lingyun one of the best-defended cities in the empire.


    Though the city focuses on education, its military strength should not be underestimated."


    Huang Xinyi then turned her attention to Nanhe City, a crucial southern stronghold.


    "Nanhe City is our gateway to the southern territories and a key trading port.


    Governor Liu Qiang is in charge of this city. His experience in managing border cities makes him the ideal candidate for overseeing Nanhe.


    He has already implemented several policies that have improved trade and increased security along the southern border."


    Nanhe was built on an ind in the middle of a massiveke where several major rivers converge.


    These rivers flowed across the continent, making Nanhe a vital trade and transportation hub connecting river routes from different regions.


    General Chen Rong was appointed to defend Nanhe.


    "General Chen is known for his fearless leadership. He has led numerous sessful campaigns against southern raiders and has fortified the city''s defenses.


    His aggressive tactics have made Nanhe City a formidable stronghold, deterring any would-be challengers."


    Finally, she addressed Beiyang City, the northern frontier''s critical outpost.


    "Beiyang City is our first line of defense against northern threats.


    Governor Zhang Lei oversees this city, and his ability to manage the harsh environment and maintain the city''s infrastructure has been invaluable.


    Zhang Lei has ensured that the city remains well-supplied and its defenses are in top condition, even during the harsh winter months."


    Beiyang''s militarymander, General Zhao Lin, was renowned for his defensive strategies.


    "General Zhao takes a different approach than some of our other generals. He excels in defensive warfare and has built an impressivework of fortifications along the northern border.


    His focus on maintaining strong defenses has made Beiyang a near-imprable fortress."


    Having covered the governors and generals of the five major cities, Huang Xinyi then turned her attention to the empire''s overall military structure.

 Chapter 172: Xuzhong Empires Personnel 2

    "In addition to the defense forces stationed in each city, I''ve made several key appointments within the broader military structure," Huang Xinyi began.


    She started with the Imperial Guard, the elite unit tasked with protecting her and the city where she would reside outside Jingzhong City.


    "Commander Xu Feng leads the Imperial Guard. He has proven himself time and again, not just in battle but also through his loyalty to the empire. His unit is one of the best-trained in the empire, and I trust himpletely to protect our most valuable assets."


    Though Huang Xinyi is powerful enough not to need personal protection, the Imperial Guard serves as a symbol of status. Beyond that, the soldiers in the Imperial Guard are skilled in espionage, making them a valuable tool when necessary.


    Next, she discussed the Border Patrol, responsible for monitoring the empire''s vast and sometimes dangerous borders.


    "Commander Lu Yi, a seasoned veteran with extensive experience in managing frontier regions, leads the Border Patrol. He has established outposts along key routes and fortified border towns, ensuring our empire is protected from external threats."


    She moved on to intelligence gathering and strategic nning agencies.


    "Beyond military strength, information is power. That''s why I''ve established a Council of Advisors to provide me with thetest intelligence on both internal and external matters. Chief Advisor Li An oversees this council. Li An has built an extensivework of spies and informants, ensuring we are always aware of threats before they escte."


    Huang Xinyi exined how the work of these officers differed from that of the Shadow. While the intelligence officers'' identities are known and expected, the work of the Shadow remains hidden and operates at a more ndestine level.


    Her gaze swept across the room before she continued.


    "To maintain order within the empire, we also need a fair and just legal system. That''s why I''ve appointed Chief Magistrate Wen Shun to oversee the empire''s legal affairs. Wen Shun is known for his fairness and skill in handlingplex cases. His reforms have made our legal system both just and efficient."


    The room remained quiet as some continued reviewing the ledger while others listened intently to what she said.


    "Our financial stability," Huang Xinyi went on, "is in the hands of Grand Treasurer Yu Ming. His careful management of resources has allowed us to fund both military and infrastructure projects without putting a strain on our budget."


    She turned to matters of agriculture and infrastructure.


    "Minister Zhang Wei is responsible for agricultural projects. He has improved farming techniques and increased crop yields, ensuring our growing poption is well-fed. Minister Huo Jian oversees infrastructure, managing the construction of roads, bridges, and public buildings to better connect our cities and towns."


    With the foundational appointments covered, Huang Xinyi shifted to the council she had created to advise her on broader matters.


    "I''ve also established a Council of Elders, made up of governors, military leaders, and schrs. They serve as a reserve force and will be called upon when necessary. While they don''t hold active positions, their collective wisdom is invaluable in helping us navigateplex decisions."


    She looked around the room, ensuring she had everyone''s attention before adding, "The people I''ve chosen to lead our cities, armies, and departments are not just skilled¡ªthey are loyal. They understand my vision for the Xuzhong Empire, and they aremitted to ensuring its sess."


    Huang Xinyi paused for a moment, letting her words sink in before continuing.


    "Leadership isn''t just about titles and appointments. It''s about fostering an environment where the best can rise to the top. That''s why we''ve implemented a merit-based system throughout the empire. Whether inbat, trade, or governance, those who contribute the most to our growth are rewarded withnd, titles, and cultivation resources."


    She allowed the room a moment to absorb her words.


    "This system motivates people to work harder and smarter. They know that loyalty and contribution will be rewarded. This has created a culture of excellence within the empire."


    Her tone remained firm andmanding as she concluded.


    "With these leaders in ce, the Xuzhong Empire is strong, stable, and secure. Our citizens are safe, our soldiers are trained, and with the resources we''ve secured, I believe we are ready to expand."


    A confident smile crossed her face as she continued, "We''ve built an empire that will soon be the envy of the world. It''s only a matter of time before otherse seeking an alliance, and when they do, we will make it clear that while we wee cooperation, we will not be disadvantaged."


    Everyone in the room nodded in agreement, a shared sense of purpose and pride filling the space.


    Huang Xinyi''s empire was strong and rapidly growing. She knew it could be the strongest in the world, but she was also aware that there were far greater enemies in the void they would need to face soon.


    With five major cities under their control, the Xuzhong Empire was expanding rapidly. After fully consolidating their recent gains, they nned to extend their influence to other cities across the continent.


    Xu Qianghua, who had been quietly reviewing the ledger, finally spoke up.


    "That''s all good, Xinyi, but we can''t forget to encourage people to form their own families. Families are the foundation of any powerful empire."


    He smiled as he spoke, knowing she wouldn''t stop at just what she had nned. But he had noticed something missing: other forces outside their own.


    In any truly powerful empire, multiple forces are always working under the empire''s protection, each using its advantages to boost its national growth.


    Xu Qianghua knew that for the Xuzhong Empire to thrive, they would need to encourage the growth of other influential families and organizations to strengthen their foundation.


    "Yeah, I know and have alreadye up with ways to make some of the loyal members of the empire start their own," Huang Xinyi said while nodding.


    "That''s good, as we need them as much as they need us," Xu Qianghua said.


    He said this because in many history books, he had read from others in this sector, he could see that all those powerful empires had multiple powerful forces supporting them.


    Simrly, in this world, in the old timeline, there have been examples where the family who built their own empire did not allow any other forces to settle in.

 Chapter 173: News About The Zerg

    They wanted to control everything, and no one could be trusted.


    Even though they were powerful, it was only for a short while, as they could not survive in the long run.


    Of course, there were exceptions, but those empires were either the only ones in the world or the weakest and most remote.


    Huang Xinyi had understood what Xu Qianghua meant, and she was nning to take care of that.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua smiled and looked at everyone to see if anyone had anything else to say.


    And after a quick scan, he did not see anyone saying anything, so he was going to end the first year-end meeting.


    "Okay, since everyone has reported their year''s progress and what they n to do in the future, we can call the meeting en..."


    "Hold on, Master, we have something to report,"


    Just as Xu Qianghua was finishing his sentence, he heard someone stop him, and he knew who it was.


    It was Lin Yue who had suddenly appeared in the room.


    "Linzi, weren''t you busy with an oracle about the Zerg?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    You see, sincest year, he has tasked Lin Yue to calcte the time before the first wave of Zerg arrives.


    In thest timeline, the Zerg took a whole hundred years to find their before the first wave attacked.


    But that was because the Zerg were unable to detect the which made it harder for them to find.


    However, the main reason is that there are no strong cultivators on this, which made it possible for the World''s Will to keep the world from being detectable.


    All of that changed when the first cultivator cultivated Nascent Soul; this was when the World''s barrier could not conceal the world from the outside void.


    That was when the Zerg scouts noticed our and reported it to the nearby forward force.


    However, the forward force took close to fifty years after the report, which has given the World''s Will enough time to prepare.


    But although the World''s Will was preparing, it had tried to warn the top cultivators of theing force, but these dumb top cultivators bruseh it off after hearing that theing force was just the forward force.


    Forward forces are basically small armies sent ahead to scout and remove any small obstacles while the main force is behind, slowly advancing.


    But this became their biggest mistake as even though it was a forward force, their power was much higher than this world''s.


    The number of Nascent Soul cultivators alone is close to fifty, while this world only had ten Nascent Soul cultivators.


    And of these ten cultivators, two or three did not reach this realm by cultivating; they reached it by taking numerous pills, which filled their bodies with impurities that would take decades to remove.


    But for these cultivators, it was a great deal as although they are not able to fight with full strength, they can use more than 50%, which is enough to fight a group of Golden Core Realm cultivators without breaking a sweat.


    The seven or eight were either old or poor in health after forcibly improving their realm without a solid foundation.


    This means that the top cultivators on this were not even able to take care of themselves, much less protect themselves.


    And for Gold Core realm cultivators, the Zerg had more than two hundred while this world only had 100, and from these 100, there were many old, sick cultivators who had set one foot into the gate of hell.


    While the rest of them are fighting amongst themselves for more power than they can handle, they do not care about that as they all think that they are the only beings in the nearby area, so they are not worried about anything.


    Anyway, after being informed, the top cultivators did not take the World''s Will warning to heart and just thought of them as another experience packing their way.


    This led them not to inform any of their subordinates, and in turn, no one other than these useless top cultivators and the World''s Will knew about the impending danger.


    And why didn''t the World''s Will warn the others? It was because it went against thews set by the Supreme Will, which did not want the Wills to interfere with the fates of its inhabitants.


    This includes not informing them about an uing world-ending attack, but because the Zerg is different from all the other invasions, with it devouring the and destroying it, the World''s Will was able to warn the top cultivators.


    Anyway, with no reminder, the Zerg attacked the Eastern Continent without any warning, leading to all the activities mentioned before.


    If you are wondering why the Chen family did not do anything, it was mainly because they did not have a top cultivator at that time.


    They were busy moving their business from the Eastern Continent to the Central, so they did not have a Nascent Soul cultivator.


    But they did have multiple Peak Golden Core cultivators who had solid foundations and were close to breaking through.


    However, they missed the warning, which led to their ignorance about the Zerg attack.


    ''But I guess it doesn''t matter anymore, as in this timeline, I will ensure that the forward base is destroyed before they do anything,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    To do this, he has not stopped encouraging people with good talent by giving them special missions that have earned them the cultivation materials they need to advance.


    This has led to more than 100 Nascent Soul cultivators alone, with Golden Core cultivators numbering close to 900.


    All of them have solid foundations without problems that can limit their strength.


    And Xu Qianghua had told the Nascent Soul cultivators about the uing invasion so that they could prepare themselves and improve themselves without getting in over their heads.


    To this, all of the n members took the news surprisingly well, making him raise his brow.

 Chapter 174: News About The Zerg 2

    As for the realms of Xu Qianghua and his group? Xu Qianghua''s realm was upgraded to the Early Incarnation Realmst month.


    Both Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun have upgraded to Peak Nascent Soul, and they are getting closer and closer to the Incarnation Realm.


    Both Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua are at the Late Nascent Soul, but because they spend most of their time building their forces, their cultivation realmgs behind others.


    This was not the case for Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun, as both of them often dual-cultivated with Xu Qianghua, which made it easier for them to break through.


    But Huang Xinyi will soon be in the same ranks as she became one of the wives a few months ago after she officially established her empire.


    That is forter, now for all the others, most of the group are in the Nascent Soul realm along with the maids.


    So you can say that they are prepared to fight against the main force of the Zerg, which is far from them.


    Meanwhile, Lin Yue did not keep them in suspense as she told them about her findings.


    "Yes, I have been using my powers to find their location, which has been hard as the power of the void is blocking most of my power as my realm is still low in general.


    But I was able to pinpoint their location after some trying, and from the information I got, I can confidently say that the scouts will find the location of our world in about a year with our current lineup.


    The forward force will arrive in about 30 years as their location is much closer." Lin Yue said


    Hearing this, the whole hall quieted as they all digested her words.


    However, none of them were really scared; instead, all of them thought of ns to increase their strength before the inevitable came.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who saw all of this, slowly smiled as he let them think about it without disturbing them.


    After an hour, Xu Qianghua pped his hands as he said, " Okay since we know when they wille, we just need to be ready and make sure that they do not leave our,"


    Hearing this, everyone nodded and, then, one by one, left the room. After everyone had left, Xu Qianghua, who was also about to leave, felt something falling from the sky into hisp.


    He did not even look up and instead opened his arms as he caught someone.


    ''Hehehe, brother Qiang, did I disturb you?" An Zhihao asked as he wrapped her legs and arms around his waist and arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Xu Qianghua said.


    "Nothing, it is just I want to know what you n to do with the news sister Yue gave out just now," An Zhihao said as she nuzzled her head against his chest.


    Strength has not been the only thing that has progressed during the year; Xu Qianghua''s love life has also progressed by leaps and bounds.


    As of right now, his rtionship with Huang Xinyi is conformed, with Yan Yuehua edging closer and closer to breaking the thin sheet of paper, which will change their dynamics.


    Nextes Lin Yue and An Zhihao; the rtionship between them has also heated up with them acting like lovers, but there needs to be a trigger for the rtionship to break through to the next level.


    But the way An Zhihao is acting can be seen as normal as of now for them as An Zhihao has went as far to even sleep in the same bed at one point.


    She just wants to increase the amount of time they spend together.


    She is very clear that she likes him and wants to be one of his wives, which stunned Xu Qianghua. Although he knew he was handsome, he did not think that someone would be willing to be with him for a single year.


    But he seems to be forgetting that it is the same with Huang Xinyi and Yan Yuehua, and he does not connect them.


    But that is not important now, as he knows that overthinking this will not yield any results.


    All he needs to think about is what he is going to do with the information given to him.


    ''Hmmm, maybe I can use this to my advantage,'' Xu Qianghua thought.


    He has a good idea on how to do it, but first, he needs to confirm the information given by Lin Yue, as she is the one who knows the most about this.


    "So, do you have any ideas?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "Yeah, I do have an idea," An Zhihao replied.


    "And that is?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "I was thinking about spreading this news to the world as a rumor just to make it easier for us to tell them everything in the future," An Zhihao said.


    ''That''s a good idea,'' Xu Qianghua thought as his mind ran through simtions about the effect this would have on his overall n about the Zerg.


    He was nning to keep the information a secret and spread it only when the time was right, but spreading rumors about this might not change the overall situation, but it can make some of the cautious families ramp up their cultivation, which will be a good thing in the future.


    "Okay, that sounds like a good n, but I want you to tell all the otherdies and important people in the n about this idea.


    And if more than half of them agree, then you can use Shaodw''s resources for help," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Really?" An Zhihao asked excitedly as she pulled away slightly to look at Xu Qianghua.


    "Yes," Xu Qianghua said. "Your idea is good, and I think it will help us a lot."


    "Oh, thank you, Brother Qiang, I will do it right away!" An Zhihao said happily before she kissed him and jumped off him.


    Xu Qianghua watched her leave while smiling.

 Chapter 175: Huang Xinyis Coronation

    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua tilted his head as he asked, "What''s wrong, Xinyi?"


    As he said this, he sat back in his chair and used his Spiritual Qi to pull her into his arms.


    Meanwhile, Huang Xinyi, who felt the pull, did not resist as she slowly, of her master''s Spiritual Qi, fell down on hisp, facing his face.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck as she said, "I just heard about the n that little Zhi''er came up with, and wanted toe here and hear your thoughts."


    "Oh? I think it''s a good way to get the information about the Zerg out right now, even if it is a rumor," Xu Qianghua replied, his voice filled with affection.


    "And by doing this, we have nted a seed in the minds of some of the top cultivators, which they might forget in a few years or just take this rumor as a way to encourage their forces to work hard," He said.


    "Is that so," Huang Xinyi said as she ced her chin on his shoulder.


    Xu Qianghua wrapped one arm around her waist while the other caressed her hair as the room fell quiet.


    As Xu Qianghua sat there, holding Huang Xinyi close, he let his mind wander back to Huang Xinyi''s coronation day six months ago.


    Huang Xinyi''s coronation had been more than just a ceremonial event¡ªit was the culmination of her hard work, her rise to power, and a symbol of how far the Xu family hade in this new world.


    The coronation took ce in the heart of Jingzhong City, the capital of the Xuzhong Empire.


    Xu Qianghua could still picture the city, alive with excitement and anticipation, as if the air crackled with the event''s energy.


    The main square, where the ceremony was held, had been transformed into a grand and majestic space.


    Towering banners with the crest of the Xuzhong Empire hung everywhere, catching the breeze and fluttering high above the heads of the gathered crowd.


    That golden dragon, the symbol of the empire, looked fierce and alive, wrapped around a glowing sun on the banners.


    Its piercing red eyes seemed to watch over everyone, and the deep blue background gave the whole crest a sense of wisdom and power.


    As Xu Qianghua remembered this, he could almost hear the excited murmurs of the crowd, which had been made up of hundreds of thousands of people¡ªcultivators and normal citizens, all eager to witness history.


    The morning sun had been warm and bright, casting a soft golden glow over the entire square.


    The light reflected off Huang Xinyi''s ceremonial robes as she stepped out of her pce chambers.


    Those robes were stunning¡ªcrafted from the finest materials and shimmering with a deep, royal blue that represented both the empire''s strength and her new status as Empress.


    The intricate embroidery on the robes symbolized power and grace. Patterns of dragons and the sun woven into the fabric hint at her authority and the great responsibility she now carries.


    Her golden hair, which always seemed to catch the light just right, flowed down her back like a waterfall of sunlight.


    Her amber eyes were filled with determination and a quiet confidence that made everyone in the crowd stop and stare in admiration.


    Xu Qianghua, standing in the first few rows, couldn''t help but smile at the sight. She looked every bit the ruler she had worked so hard to be.


    As Huang Xinyi began her ascent toward the throne, the atmosphere in the square shifted. The crowd''s noise softened into respectful murmurs, and all eyes were on her.


    Xu Qianghua wasn''t the only one watching her closely; next to him stood most of thedies and the higher-ups from their forces as they watched her ascend to the throne.


    The steps leading up to the throne seemed to stretch endlessly, each one symbolic of the climb she had made to get here.


    As she walked, her robes flowed behind her, trailing like a river of blue silk. Every movement was graceful and purposeful.


    She didn''t rush; this moment was too important to hurry through.


    The throne itself was a masterpiece of craftsmanship, carved from a rare stone that shimmered like silver in the sunlight.


    Dragons were etched into the arms of the throne, and at the top, a radiant sun had been carved, much like the one on the empire''s crest.


    It was a throne meant for an Empress, and today, Huang Xinyi would take her rightful ce upon it.


    She had built this empire from the ground up, conquering five major cities in just six months while also overseeing the development of smaller towns and viges across the vastnds of the continent.


    The new world was a hundred timesrger than the old one, and managing such an empire was no small feat.


    Yet Huang Xinyi did it with strength and vision, always putting the well-being of her people first.


    He remembered how she had improved the living conditions for all her citizens, ensuring that no one went hungry and that there were growth opportunities for everyone, regardless of their status.


    Her policies were modern, bncing the needs of both themon people and the cultivators.


    She had built strong foundations for education, agriculture, and trade while ensuring cultivators had ess to the needed resources to grow stronger.


    And all of that led the citizens to fully trust her, which led to the Dragon of Luck blooming before the empire was officially established.


    You see, each Empire has a dragon of luck, which protects the empire from bad luck and also helps the emperor and his subjects by boosting their cultivation.


    This is how Empire-style yers can keep up with the closed-door cultivation geeks who have been cultivating for years.


    But there is a catch: the dragon of luck will only help when the empire is prosperous.

 Chapter 176: Huang Xinyis Coronation 2

    As Xu Qianghua thought about this, he couldn''t help but admire how Huang Xinyi had managed to gain the trust and support of her people.


    Her leadership had made the empire flourish, making the dragone out naturally without needing the token.


    He remembered the moment during the coronation when the dragon of luck had appeared.


    As Huang Xinyi reached the top of the steps and stood before the throne, a golden light filled the sky.


    Above the pce, a majestic dragon formed, its scales shimmering like the sun.


    The crowd gasped in awe as the dragon let out a powerful roar, signaling its arrival and, simultaneously, showing where its loyalty lies.


    This miraculous event confirmed Huang Xinyi''s rightful ce as the ruler and filled everyone''s hearts with hope and excitement for the future.


    After the coronation ceremony, there was a grand celebration.


    The streets were filled with music, dancing, andughter. Colorfulnterns hung from every building, and the aroma of delicious food wafted through the air.


    People from all over the empire hade to join in the festivities.


    Xu Qianghua and thedies¡ªLiu Meiying, Liu Anwei, Bai Lingyun, Bai Xueyan, and the others¡ªmingled with the crowd, enjoying the joyful atmosphere.


    They watched performers showcasing their talents, from acrobats to musicians to martial artists demonstrating their skills.


    At one point, Xu Qianghua caught sight of Huang Xinyi standing on a balcony overlooking the city square.


    Her eyes were filled with happiness as she watched her people celebrate. She noticed him looking and gave a small wave, her smile warm and genuine.


    Later that evening, there was a private gathering for their closest friends and allies.


    In a grand hall adorned with elegant decorations, they toasted to Huang Xinyi''s sess. The mood was light and filled withughter as stories were shared and memories recounted.


    "Xinyi, now you are an Empress," Liu Meiying said, raising her ss. "The empire will flourish under your care."


    Huang Xinyi smiled modestly. "I couldn''t have done it without all of you by my side. Your support means everything to me."


    Bai Lingyun shook her head as she said. "We did not do anything other than give you some of the family cards, but you could use that to create this."


    Xu Qianghua ced a hand on Huang Xinyi''s shoulder. "Now, don''t be shy about it; we all saw your efforts and are happy to see the fruits of yourbor."


    Hearing this, Huang Xinyi smiled happily as she nodded.


    He walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "Congrattions, Xinyi, you did a great job today," Xu Qianghua said.


    She smiled at him. "Thank you, Master."


    They stared into each other''s eyes briefly before she leaned in and kissed him.


    This has been a longing moment, as Huang Xinyi had shown some signs before, but without any major event, that sign never took off.


    However, this broadened Huang Xinyi''s state of mind, allowing her to ept her feelings, which was also seen by Xu Qianghua, who had simr feelings towards her.


    However, he never said anything, as he felt guilty. He knew that most normal girls do not like guys like him who have rtionships with multiple females.


    So he never voiced out his feelings and just buried them deep inside, but for Huang Xinyi, all of this seemed normal as she still has some of her memories from her past life and the information given to her by the World''s Will.


    Meanwhile, their kiss was slow and sweet, but it held a hint of passion as if they wanted to convey their love for each other.


    Finally, they pulled apart and stood there for a while, neither of them wanting to break the silence.


    Finally, Xu Qianghua spoke. "Xinyi, are you sure?."


    "Yes, I want to do this as I do not want to be apart from you," Huang Xinyi replied, her voice soft.


    "Okay, then," Xu Qianghua said.


    "I want to be one of your wives," Huang Xinyi said.


    "Alright, you are now one of my wives," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Thank you, Master," Huang Xinyi said as she smiled.


    "Master?" Xu QIanghua questioned.


    "Hubby?" Huang Xinyi said in a weak voice, which made him nod in satisfaction.


    Afterward, they went towards one of the widows, sitting facing the window. They sat down, cuddling as they enjoyed each other''spany.


    This should be Huang Xinyi''s bedroom in a sense, as she is the Empress, but neither of them cared as they passionately kissed as soon as the door closed.


    Their clothes were quickly removed as they made their way to the bed.


    Once they were there, they climbed in andid down.


    As Huang Xinyiy on top of Xu Qianghua, she felt her body heat up.


    She did not know why this was happening, but she did not care as her lust took over her.


    "Hubby, I want to be one with you," Huang Xinyi whispered, her voice filled with desire.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua slowly smiled. "Xinyi, are you sure?"


    "Yes, I am," Huang Xinyi replied as she kissed him.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua flipped her over and pinned her hands above her head.


    He then slowly started kissing her, making her moan.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua moved down and started kissing her neck.


    This caused Huang Xinyi to moan loudly.


    He then continued his journey, kissing her shoulders and then stopping at her F-cup boobs.


    Huang Xinyi''s muffled moans could be heard as Xu Qianghua yed with her boobs.


    Once he reached it, he gently rubbed her clit with his finger.


    This caused Huang Xinyi to moan even louder as she started squirming.


    "Ahh, Hubby," Huang Xinyi moaned.

 Chapter 177: Huang Xinyis First Time (R18+)

    As it entered, a shiver of pleasure shot through her body.


    "Ahhh," Huang Xinyi moaned, her back arching as she bit her lip.


    Xu Qianghua did not let up; instead, he slowly moved his finger in and out of her, all the while rubbing her clit with his thumb.


    This caused her to moan even more.


    Eventually, he added a second finger, stretching her tight walls.


    At the same time, he continued kissing her breasts, which were now wet from his saliva.


    "Ahh, ah, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned, her body trembling.


    This went on for a couple of minutes.


    Suddenly, Huang Xinyi felt something build up inside her.


    It was a powerful sensation that grew stronger and stronger.


    "Ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    Just when she thought she was about to orgasm, Xu Qianghua pulled his fingers out, causing her to gasp.


    She looked at him in confusion. "Why did you stop?"


    "You are not ready yet," Xu Qianghua said.


    Huang Xinyi didn''t understand what he meant, but before she could ask, Xu Qianghua kissed her.


    While they were kissing, Xu Qianghua''s hard cock rubbed against her stomach, causing her to moan.


    After a few minutes of kissing, Xu Qianghua slowly moved his head down and started kissing her neck.


    As he did this, he slowly moved his cock towards her pussy.


    Huang Xinyi, who felt his rock-hard dick, gasped as she did not think it would be this big.


    When his cock was close to her pussy, Xu Qianghua started rubbing her clit again, causing Huang Xinyi to moan.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyi''s body twitched ever so slightly as she moaned out loud.


    As she moaned, Xu Qianghua slowly inserted his cock into her, stretching her tight walls.


    The pain was intense, but Huang Xinyi ignored it as she was focused on the pleasure.


    Once he waspletely in, Xu Qianghua slowly started moving his hips, causing Huang Xinyi to moan.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    He started moving faster and faster, his thrusts deep and powerful.


    Her pussy felt like it was being stretched as Xu Qianghua''s dick moved in and out of her.


    Huang Xinyi was moaning constantly now, her eyes filled with lust.


    Xu Qianghua kept going, mming into her tight pussy.


    Huang Xinyi''s moans grew louder and louder as she held on to Xu Qianghua as she enjoyed her first time.


    This time, it was even more intense than before.


    "Ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    She wanted to tell him that she was close to cumming, but the only noise that came out of her mouth was a moan.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua stopped thrusting.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Xinyi asked.


    "We are not done yet," Xu Qianghua said with a wicked smile.


    "But, but, but," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua smiled and said, "You are not ready, so we will stop here."


    Huang Xinyi did not like this, but she couldn''t argue.


    Xu Qianghua pulled his dick out of her pussy, which caused her to moan.


    He then flipped her over, cing her face down, her ass up in the air.


    Huang Xinyi was confused, but she didn''t have time to react as Xu Qianghua rubbed his dick against her pussy, causing her to whimper in pleasure.


    Then, he slowly started entering her, stretching her tight walls.


    "Ahh, ah, ah," Huang Xinyi moaned intermittently.


    As he entered her, she could feel her pussy stretch as Xu Qianghua''s dick went deeper and deeper.


    The feeling was intense, but she loved it, wanting more.


    Xu Qianghua kept going, slowly moving in and out of her pussy.


    "Ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned, her body shaking as she held on to the sheets.


    She didn''t know how much longer she couldst.


    "What''s wrong?" Xu Qianghua asked with a knowing smile.


    "You, you, you," Huang Xinyi stuttered as she could feel his dick rubbing against her pussy.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua smiled as he started thrusting into her again.


    "Ahhhhh," Huang Xinyi moaned loudly.


    She had never felt anything like this before, and she loved it.


    As Xu Qianghua continued thrusting into her, he reached out and started teasing her nipples with his thumb.


    "Mmm-ahh. A-aahh... Ahn..." Huang Xinyi moaned.


    She had never felt so full before, and she loved it.


    She wanted more.


    Xu Qianghua kept thrusting into her, his cock going deep inside her pussy.


    Huang Xinyi''s moans grew louder and louder.


    "Mmm-ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned, her body trembling.


    Suddenly, she felt something build up inside her.


    "Ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    As she felt the pleasure build up inside her, she bit her lip.


    She was so close.


    And this time, Xu Qianghua did not pull out; instead, he increased his speed.


    Huang Xinyi could feel his hard cock hitting her sweet spot, which sent waves of pleasure through her body.


    "Haah... Uugh.. Aaah..." Huang Xinyi moaned.


    Suddenly, she felt an intense pleasure shoot through her body, causing her to scream.


    "Nnhg Uh-uhh," Huang Xinyi moaned, her body shuddering as she orgasmed.


    "Ahh! O.. Oh!... Aghh! AAAH!" Huang Xinyi moaned as she felt his hot cum shooting into her pussy.


    She could feel it spreading inside her as it filled her up.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua pulled his dick out of her.


    Her pussy was soaked, and she could feel his cum leaking out of her.


    She was a little tired, but she wanted more, as the pleasure seemed to unlock something inside her.

 Chapter 178: Huang Xinyis Learning New Things (R18+)

    "Xinyi, are you okay?" Xu Qianghua asked, his voice soft as he looked at her.


    "Yes, I am just a little tired," Huang Xinyi replied as she looked at him.


    Seeing her response, Xu Qianghua smiled as he started kissing her.


    And after a few minutes, Huang Xinyi recovered, and as she did, Xu Qianghua taught her the Dual Cultivation manual.


    "So this is the reason why thosedies were able to keep up their cultivation practice even though they are busy building their forces," Huang Xinyimented as she absorbed the information from the manual.


    "Yeah, and since we have confessed our feelings, you will also be able to use this manual and dual cultivate so that you do notg behind," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Is that so?" Huang Xinyi murmured, then she said, "I want to try it."


    "Didn''t you just say that you were tired?" Xu Qianghua asked with a confused look, but his teasing smile revealed his true thoughts.


    "Hmph, do you want to do it or not?" She said with a huff.


    "Alright," Xu Qianghua said as he moved his hands. He once again wrapped his arms around her waist, picked her up in a princess hug, and made his way toward the bathroom connected to the room.


    As he did this, Huang Xinyi was a little surprised but did not resist; instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    As they made their way toward the bathroom, Xu Qianghua ced her on her feet.


    He then started the bath as he gently caressed her hair.


    Once the bath was ready, he guided her into the warm water.


    Afterward, he slowly washed her hair, his hands gently massaging her scalp.


    He could feel her rx, her body leaning against his chest.


    As he did this, Xu Qianghua felt his dick grow hard as he enjoyed the feeling of her body.


    Seeing this, Huang Xinyi smiled as she used one of her hands to stroke his dick.


    As she did this, Xu Qianghua used one of his hands to massage her boobs.


    Huang Xinyi moaned as she continued stroking him.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua turned her around and started kissing her.


    And as he did, Huang Xinyi increased the stroking speed as she did not forget to tease the tip of his dick during the process.


    This caused him to groan.


    After a few minutes of kissing, Huang Xinyi tapped on his chest, hinting at him to stop kissing.


    Seeing this, he stopped kissing her and waited for her to speak.


    "I want to try giving you a blow job," Huang Xinyi said as she knelt, which caused his huge dick to be right in front of her.


    Xu Qianghua''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly recovered and nodded with a wide smile.


    "Okay," Xu Qianghua said.


    As he did, Huang Xinyi slowly started to lick the tip of his dick.


    This caused him to groan.


    Huang Xinyi smiled as she slowly licked the tip.


    After a few minutes, she took him into her mouth.


    She started moving her head up and down, slowly sucking him.


    Xu Qianghua took a deep breath as his cock twitched with pleasure as he felt the warm insides of her mouth.


    Seeing this, Huang Xinyi continued, taking more and more of his dick into her mouth.


    Xu Qianghua took long deep breaths as he ced his hand on her head, trying to distract himself from cumming.


    He gently pushed her down as his cock went deeper and deeper.


    But he did not do too much as it was her first time, so he wanted her to get used to this before going deeper.


    Huang Xinyi kept going, taking more and more of his dick into her mouth, all the while using her tongue to lick the underside of his dick.


    Xu Qianghua groaned as his hands clenched.


    After a few minutes, Huang Xinyi pulled her head back, gasping for air.


    Then she started licking his dick and his balls with passion which caused his dick to twitch continuously.


    Then she came up a little so that his dick was parallel to her boobs; then she ced his dick between her boobs as she started giving him a boob job.


    She was moving her boobs up and down, her nipples rubbing against his dick.


    This caused his dick to twitch even more as he felt his cum rising, but he held back as he wanted to enjoy this for a bit longer.


    As she continued her actions, she could feel his dick harden even more as precum oozed out.


    Huang Xinyi, who saw this, could not help but feel aroused as her pussy started to leak with juices and some of the cum that he had shot in her before.


    Yeah, she did not absorb the cum; instead, she wanted to do it with a fresh load.


    This continued for around ten minutes before Xu Qianghua said, "I am about to cum."


    Hearing this, she lowered herself and brought the tip of his dick near her mouth.


    She then started sucking it, causing him to groan loudly as he used his hand on her head to make her swallow his dick deeper slowly.


    And she epted it as she slowly took in his dick while her hands were massaging with his balls.


    After a few minutes, she took half of his dick into her mouth and started sucking it while her hands were still massaging his balls.


    "Ohh," Xu Qianghua groaned as he felt his dick twitching.


    He knew that he was close, but he was trying to hold on a little longer.


    But as he thought this, he could not hold on anymore, and he released his cum into her mouth.


    He was not holding back as his cum was shooting out at a high rate, filling her mouth quickly.


    When he finished cumming, he slowly pulled his dick from her mouth while she was still sucking it to get everything before the dick left.


    She then opened her mouth as she showed him her cum filled mouth which caused him to harden again.


    Meanwhile, Huang Xinyi swallowed his load before she started licking his dick again.

 Chapter 179: Bathroom Battle (R18+)

    After a few minutes, he was ready for round two.


    But before that, he used his Spiritual Qi to clean her up before asking her to stand up.


    He then moved towards one of the walls and pinned her by holding both of her hands above her head with one of his.


    Huang Xinyi did not resist as she just enjoyed the feeling of his body against hers.


    Xu Qianghua then kissed her before he slowly brought his other hand and inserted two of his fingers into her pussy.


    "Ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    ''She is so wet,'' thought Xu Qianghua as his dick continued to harden.


    And while he was fingering her, he started sucking her nipples.


    This caused her to moan even more, her moans filling the room.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua pulled his fingers out and ced his dick at the entrance of her pussy.


    As he did, Huang Xinyi, who was waiting for this, wrapped her legs around him and pulled him towards her, making him enter her in one thrust.


    "Ahhhhh," Huang Xinyi moaned loudly.


    Xu Qianghua was surprised by the action, but his attention quickly shifted as he felt her tight pussy wrap around his dick.


    "Ohh," He groaned as he felt his dick being squeezed inside her pussy.


    After a few seconds of adjusting, Xu Qianghua started moving.


    He started thrusting into her, slowly moving his dick in and out of her pussy.


    "Ahh, ah, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned, her body shuddering as she held on to him.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua started increasing his speed.


    "A-a-ahhhhng," Huang Xinyi''s moans grew louder and louder as she felt his hard cock hitting her sweet spot.


    "Ahh, ah, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    Xu Qianghua was in a daze as he felt her tight pussy squeezing his dick, her moans filling his ears.


    He could not hold back anymore.


    As he continued thrusting into her, he moved one of his hands toward her boobs and started massaging them while teasing her nipples.


    He started squeezing and rubbing them as he thrust into her.


    "Ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned, her body trembling.


    She had never felt anything like this before.


    It was as if her whole body was on fire.


    She could feel her orgasm approaching.


    And as she approached her climax, she tightened her legs around him, causing him to enter her deeper.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    "A-a-ahhhhh," Huang Xinyai screamed as her orgasm hit her.


    "Ahhh, ahh, ahh," She moaned as her body twitched and shook.


    Xu Qianghua was still thrusting into her and felt his dick being squeezed as she came, which made him close to cumming, but he did not cum.


    Instead, he slowed down his pace as he distracted himself by kissing her and having a tongue battle.


    This brought Huang Xinyi back from her trance as she joined the battle as an active participant instead of a passive one.


    As they did this, Xu Qianghua slowly started speeding up again after he stopped feeling his cum rising.


    She was in a trance as her mind was filled with pleasure.


    But this did not stop her from trying to win the tongue battle.


    As she thought this, she noticed something and pulled her head back slightly to take a deep breath.


    She then changed her ways as she started to nibble on his lips.


    "Mm, mm," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua responded in turn as he started going faster and harder, thrusting into her even deeper.


    Huang Xinyai, who felt his dick hitting her sweet spot, let go of his lips as she let out a loud moan.


    "Ahhhhhhh,"


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua started going faster and faster as her tight pussy was squeezing his dick.


    He was close to cumming.


    And this could be felt by Huang Xinyi as she felt his dick twitch constantly, so she added fuel by actively squeezing his dick.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned as Xu Qianghua sped up his thrusting.


    Her moans grew louder and louder.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned as Xu Qianghua started thrusting into her even faster and harder.


    He was almost there.


    "Cum inside me," Huang Xinyai said as she felt his dick twitch.


    This caused him to go even faster and harder.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    Xu Qianghua''s breathing became ragged as he could feel his cum rising.


    He was about to cum.


    "Let''s cum together," Huang Xinyai said.


    She was close, too.


    "I am cummmiiinnnngggg" Huang Xinyai said as she came.


    Xu Qianghua followed her lead as he thrust his dick deep inside and let them ejacte.


    And as he did, he forcefully kissed her as he slowly arched back and forth with his cum stilling out.


    "A-aahh... Ahn... Mngh-ph!" Huang Xinyi was surprised by this, but she reciprocated it as they passionately kissed each other.


    "Haah, haah, haah, haah," Huang Xinyi started breathing heavily as she felt her womb filled with his cum.


    After a few more minutes, Xu Qianghua gently held her as she calmed down.


    He did not take his dick out as he did not want his cum to leak out before she absorbed it.


    "You okay?" He asked.


    "Haaah, haahh, Yesh," she said slurredly.


    "Take your time," he said as he started caressing her hair, which helped her calm down faster.


    She then quickly remembered that she had not absorbed his cum, which she promptly did.


    And as she did, her cultivation realm, which had been stuck in thete Golden Core Realm, has slowly started to advance.


    As time passed, her realm also increased, not stopping until she reached the Peak Golden Core realm, ready to break through to the Nascent Soul realm.


    "How?" She asked with a confused look.

 Chapter 180: Once in the Throne Room (R18+)

    "It''s mainly because my cultivation realm is much higher than yours, and with this manual being a Chaos-ranked manual, it was able to absorb most of it." He said.


    Hearing this, Huang Xinyi nodded.


    She would have been able to figure this out if she had been given more time with the manual, but as she did not get that much time, she is a novice.


    "Okay, let''s continue with our earlier activities," He said as he lifted her up with his dick still inside her.


    And as he did, Huang Xinyi tightened her legs around his waist while wrapping her arms around his neck as she asked.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "You will find out soon," he said as he teleported out of the room.


    He then reappeared in the throne room, where the main meetings are conducted.


    "Why did you teleport here?" Huang Xinyi asked with a surprised look.


    "Why don''t you want to do it here?" He asked, smiling.


    "What if someone sees us?" She asked.


    "No one wille here," he said.


    This is because he had already asked the Shadow members to guard the room and not to let anyone in, so he is not worried about that.


    "Okay," she said with a sigh, letting go of her thoughts.


    Afterward, they went to the throne, where he ced her on the seat.


    Huang Xinyi was confused by this, but she did not say anything as she looked at him.


    Xu Qianghua smiled at her, and as he did, he started kissing her.


    Meanwhile, Huang Xinyi kissed him back.


    As they kissed, Xu Qianghua moved one of his hands towards her boobs, massaging it.


    "Mmmph," Huang Xinyi moaned as she broke the kiss and started kissing his neck.


    He then moved his hand to her other boob and started massaging it.


    "Mm," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    After a few minutes, Huang Xinyi broke the kiss and started nibbling on his ear.


    She then nibbled on his earlobe, which caused him to groan.


    "Mmm," Huang Xinyai moaned as she kept nibbling on his ear.


    After a few more minutes, Xu Qianghua started moving his hips, slowly thrusting into her pussy.


    "Ahh, ah, ah," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    She had never felt anything like this before.


    Her moans filled the room, which only made Xu Qianghua thrust deeper and harder.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned as she held on to the throne.


    And after a few minutes, she felt a powerful sensation building up inside her.


    It was even stronger than her orgasm.


    "Haah... Uugh.. Aaah..." Huang Xinyai moaned.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua continued thrusting into her.


    He could feel her tight pussy squeezing his dick, and he loved it.


    "Haah, ugh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    After ten or so minutes.


    Xu Qianghua felt his cum rising as he knew he was going to cum soon.


    "I am cumming soon," he said.


    Hearing this, Huang Xinyai said. "Cum inside me."


    She was already at her limit, so she was not going to let this chance go.


    "Okay," he said.


    As he did, he sped up his thrusts, causing Huang Xinyai to moan loudly.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    She was so close.


    Xu Qianghua continued his pace, his thrusts deep and powerful.


    Huang Xinyai could feel her orgasm approaching.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    As she approached her climax, she bit her lip.


    "I am cumming," she moaned.


    "Me too," Xu Qianghua said, his thrusts speeding up.


    "Cum with me," Huang Xinyai said.


    "Okay," Xu Qianghua replied.


    After a few more seconds, they both came.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned as her orgasm hit her.


    As she orgasmed, she felt her pussy being filled up with his warm cum.


    But he did not stop as he lifted her up and then sat down on the throne with her on hisp still twitching from the orgasm from a few moments ago.


    "Haah, haah, haah," Huang Xinyai panted heavily.


    Her body was covered in sweat, and she could feel his cum once again filling her womb.


    But this time, he did not let her absorb the cum; instead, he put his arms around her waist and started kissing her.


    As they kissed, Huang Xinyai started moving her hips, slowly riding his cock.


    "Mmmph," Huang Xinyai moaned as she continued riding him.


    "Haah, haah, haah, haah," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    She was already exhausted from the previous activities, but she wanted to finish, so she continued riding him.


    Although she was a cultivator, this was her first time, making her less experienced than all the otherdies.


    "Ahh, ah, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    They continued this for a few minutes before she finally stopped.


    She was panting heavily, her face flushed red.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua had calmed down by now, so he picked her up and stood up.


    Then he teleported out of the room.


    They reappeared back in the main bedroom, where he gentlyid her on the bed.


    This time, he was at the top, as he had said.


    "You did great," He kissed her forehead as he started the final spurt of this battle.


    "Mnh," she moaned as she felt the dick moving slowly inside her.


    As this was thest time for today, he went for a slow but memorable sex run.


    He started kissing her, slowly moving his hips, making sure that her pussy felt every inch of his cock.


    "Mmm-ahh," Huang Xinyi moaned.


    Xu Qianghua did not increase his pace; instead, he kept going, enjoying the feeling of her tight pussy.


    And as he was going, he used his hands to massage her boobs and tease her nipples.


    "Ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    After a few more minutes, Huang Xinyai''s moans grew louder and louder, causing Xu Qianghua to speed up his thrusts.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    As she did, her body started shaking.


    Xu Qianghua noticed this and slowed down his thrusts, but he did not stoppletely.


    Instead, he started thrusting into her, but at a slower pace, while taking care of her and making sure that she is fine.

 Chapter 181: Accepting Yan Yuehua

    As he did this, he could feel her tight pussy squeezing his cock.


    This caused his dick to twitch.


    But he did not speed up; instead, he continued the slow and gentle thrusting.


    Huang Xinyai could not take this slow thrusting anymore.


    "Ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    As she moaned, she felt her orgasm approaching.


    And as she felt it, she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him deeper.


    And Xu Qianghua could feel his dick being squeezed, and it felt so good.


    As he thrust into her, he made sure that he reached the deepest area possible before slowly pulling out.


    "Ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned.


    And as she moaned, she felt her orgasming.


    "I am about to cum," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Me too," Huang Xinyai said.


    As she spoke, she felt his dick twitch.


    She knew what that meant, so she tightened her legs, causing him to enter her deeper.


    This caused her to cum as well.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned as she came.


    Seeing her climax, Xu Qianghua quickly followed as he thrust his dick deep inside her, his cum filling her womb once again.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Huang Xinyai moaned, her body trembling.


    Her orgasm was even stronger than the previous ones, and her legs were shaking nonstop.


    As her orgasm slowly faded, Xu Qianghua gentlyid her down, careful not to let his cum leak out.


    He then slowly pulled his dick out, causing a shudder of pleasure to run through her body.


    Then heid down beside her while pulling her into a bear hug.


    He then started petting her hair, which made the tired girl fall asleep.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw this, just smiled as he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Then, both of them separated for two weeks as Huang Xinyi spent most of the time dealing with all the responsibilities she gained after bing the Empress.


    But after two weeks, they met again, spending close to three weeks touring the Empire and other interesting ces around the world.


    Back to the Present.


    Xu Qianghua smiled as he recalled Huang Xinyi''s coronation and the events that followed. As he looked down, he noticed that Huang Xinyi had fallen asleep at some point.


    Seeing this, he smiled and quietly shed out of the room, heading toward Huang Xinyi''s personal bedroom.


    Gently, heid her down on the bed, covered her with a nket, and kissed her forehead.


    He activated the formation in the room, which helped improve sleep and remove any negative energy from their bodies.


    After that, Xu Qianghua raised his hand, swiping it down, tearing open a small rift in space.


    Currently, Xu Qianghua was opening a rift channel, which only Incarnation Realm cultivators could use for travel. Without hesitation, he stepped into the portal, vanishing instantly.


    Momentster, he reappeared in apletely different room.


    The space had dark walls, softly illuminated by a singlentern hanging from the ceiling. Thentern held a rare glowing mineral, filling the room with a warm, soothing light that wasn''t too bright.


    In front of him stood a smooth ckwood desk with an empty chair behind it. Papers were neatly stacked on the desk, alongside a small token and a teacup.


    In the center of the papersy a delicate hairpin with intricate designs that gave off a peaceful aura to anyone looking at it.


    The room had small touches that gave it a softer feel¡ªa cushion with silver flowers on the chair, a vase with a single white flower on a nearby shelf, and a faint floral scent in the air.


    Maps and scrolls were arranged on the walls, adding to the room''s calm, organized atmosphere.


    Everything was carefully ced, blending a sense of order with a personal touch.


    This was the main office of the Shadow leader in charge of Northern Shadow operations.


    Yes, Xu Qianghua had crossed the Middle Continent to arrive in the Northern Continent, where the first Shadow operation was currently taking ce.


    However, Yan Yuehua had borrowed the office during her time here, which was why Xu Qianghua hade.


    And if you''re wondering how he managed to cross continents without a teleportation formation, it''s due to his cultivation level.


    Once a cultivator reaches the Nascent Soul realm, they begin to sense the variousws of the world.


    Although their understanding is limited, they can still faintly connect to thesews, far beyond the capabilities of lower-realm cultivators.


    Nascent Soul cultivators can use this connection to enhance their attacks, though it''s just a small residual power¡ªnot overwhelmingly strong, but sufficient for their needs.


    When cultivators reach the Incarnation Realm, their connection to thews deepens, allowing them to discover their affinities, which shape their future paths.


    At this stage, they gain the ability to travel through space, though they are restricted toary travel and cannot yet venture into the void.


    However, Incarnation Realm cultivators can typically only travel through space within their continents.


    But those with space affinity can travel between continents, provided they have enough Spiritual Qi.


    Space affinity is one of the rarest affinities in any world because it''s connected to one of the most significantws in the void, making it incredibly difficult to obtain.


    Xu Qianghua happened to be one of the rare space affinity cultivators.


    Thanks to his unique physique and cultivation manual, his Spiritual Qi reserves rival those of a base-level Peak Incarnation Realm cultivator.


    As for why he was here? Today was the day he would officially ept Yan Yuehua as one of his wives.


    After Huang Xinyi''s coronation and the following events, she confided in her closest friend, Yan Yuehua, about everything.


    This sparked a sense of jealousy in Yan Yuehua, something Huang Xinyi immediately noticed. Without hesitation, she informed Xu Qianghua about it.


    Xu Qianghua approached Yan Yuehua and directly asked if she also had feelings for him.


    Her answer was immediate: ''Yes.''


    However, when he offered to ept her as one of his wives, she rejected the offer, exining her reasons clearly.

 Chapter 182: Yan Yuehuas Preconceived Notion

    "Do you know, in the whole group, I am the only one without any achievements to show," Yan Yuehua said with a bitter smile.


    "Although I would like to ept your proposal, I cannot do it without proving myself to you and thedies," she said with a determined look.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua was speechless. He did not expect this to be the reason, but you couldn''t me him, as only Yan Yuehua needed to prove herself to others.


    None of the otherdies cared, and if they were told about Yan Yuehua''s feelings, they might evene running right this instant.


    But he didn''t bring it up and instead said, "I understand. But before we leave, you should know that thedies and I will be right behind you, giving you our full support."


    Although he wanted to rify that it didn''t matter to him or thedies if she had done something to prove herself, he also knew that having a goal was the best way to make someone work seriously. Without any reason, people often do things half-heartedly.


    He didn''t want this in his group, so he never said no to any of the girls and let them follow their ambitions however they liked.


    This alone had brought out so much of their talent, and it could be seen in the past year. They had managed to grow their forces to a scale that would take most people years.


    But this was just the beginning. There were still many things left to do, and this new and resource-filled world had much to gain.


    However, it wasn''t as if no new ones would grow once all the resources were taken. They would, but at an extremely slow rate, simr to how things worked in many cultivation stories.


    This led to a situation where no one was really looking for a fight. Instead, they just wanted to settle down and grow. This was when Xu Qianghua nned to consolidate their power and digest everything they had gained.


    That way, when the time came topete for resources, they wouldn''t have to worry. By then, they would be the strongest in the world.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Hopefully, we won''t be a viin force in some weird way in the future.''


    But he wasn''t too concerned about that. He had everything needed for the Xu family to prosper, and with three overpowered cultivators always watching over them, he didn''t have much to worry about.


    Right now, he had to wait until daybreak when Yan Yuehua returned.


    Then, she could decide if this achievement was enough or if he should send her to the Southern Continent to deal with another problem that needed attention.


    And what was that problem? It involved the Monster Race, which had be one of the new and only races besides humans.


    This had caused many internal and external conflicts, and Xu Qianghua nned to send Shadow members to handle the situation.


    His n was simple: make the Southern Continent the homnd of the Monster n. This wasn''t hard to do since no human forces were on the continent.


    The World''s Will had reserved the Southern Continent for the Monster Race because it knew that the beasts would need a ce to live after gaining sentience.


    But a few groups of poachers had discovered the continent and nned to invade it with forces from nearby areas. They aimed to raise the Monster n as pets, just like in the old world.


    This had been one of the sparks that ignited the battle with the Monster Race. Xu Qianghua wanted to avoid that, especially with the Zerg inching closer.


    He had no ns to deal with the Zerg alone. Instead, he wanted to use them as training dummies for the whole.


    This would boost everyone''s overall power and foster unity when facing external threats¡ªan essential quality for survival.


    It wasn''t as though Xu Qianghua nned to be an Emperor who would bring everyone under one banner.


    Nor did he intend to be a global police force, using most of his resources to deal with other forces while neglecting his own.


    Doing so would weaken both sides in the long run, and he didn''t want to see that happen.


    That''s why he focused on strengthening himself while helping his wives with their respective forces.


    This would diversify their power and allow them to gain connections and resources from many fields without doing much.


    As he pondered all of this, time passed, and it was already the next day.


    Yan Yuehua and the other Shadow and Shadow Serpent members had either arrived at the temporary base where Xu Qianghua was or had already left for their assigned posts worldwide.


    Yan Yuehua, who had just killed the leader of an evil organization, felt a whirlwind of emotions. She knew that Xu Qianghua was either already there or would be arriving soon.


    But she couldn''t wait to see him. During the six months since she had expressed her desire to prove herself, she had gotten to know thedies better.


    And the more she got to know them, the more she realized that she had held some preconceived notions about them.


    These notions were fueled by their immense sess, which had ignited herpetitive spirit. But it had also blinded her to all the love and support thedies¡ªand her master¡ªhad been giving her.


    Now, she was ready to face them and share what she had learned. She was willing to ept whatever oue it might have on their rtionship.


    After a few more minutes, Yan Yuehua came to the office she had been given after she came to this Continent.


    She had to write a report that needed to be sent to the Xu family subspace, where her master would review it and then archive itter.

 Chapter 183: Tranquil Spirit Hairpin

    A few hours earlier, Xu Qianghua satfortably in the chair behind his desk, sipping tea that he had brewed himself.


    ''I wonder how long this will take,'' he thought as he waited.


    His attention drifted to a delicate hairpin lying on top of a stack of papers. Curious, he flicked his hand, and the hairpin vanished from its spot, appearing in his palm.


    Bored, he began twirling the hairpin, memories of how it came into his possession surfacing in his mind.


    This particr hairpin had been given to Yan Yuehua a few months ago, just like the otherdies received theirs. But this one was special, as indicated by the information panel floating in front of him.


    Tranquil Spirit Hairpin (Myth):


    The Tranquil Spirit Hairpin is a delicate yet powerful cultivation tool, crafted from rare silver-tinted jade. Its intricate floral engravings serve as conduits for spiritual energy. A small glowing crystal at its tip pulses faintly with a soothing light.


    Effects:


    Mind Calming Aura: The hairpin emits a calming aura, helping the wearer maintain focus during meditation or cultivation. It reduces distractions, allowing deeper concentration and faster cultivation progress. Especially useful in chaotic environments or when the mind is restless.


    Spiritual Qi Harmonization: The hairpin aligns the wearer''s spiritual energy flow, improving energy absorption and reducing energy waste. This allows longer cultivation sessions without mental strain.


    Stress Relief and Emotional Bnce: The hairpin naturally releases soothing energy, easing emotional disturbances like anxiety or frustration. This helps maintain inner peace, crucial for stable breakthroughs.


    Defensive Barrier: In times of danger, the hairpin forms a protective mental barrier, guarding against mental attacks or spiritual disturbances. This defense is especially useful against illusions or enemies targeting the mind.


    Xu Qianghua had obtained the hairpin during one of his weekly sign-ins. He had received them in session, so each of his wives, including Yan Yuehua, now owned one. The Tranquil Spirit Hairpin was one of the best tools in the void, not only because of its power but also because it eased the stress thedies felt from their work.


    He then shifted his gaze to a small token lying nearby, another item rted to the Family Token.


    Information Sender (Child Token):


    Able to send and receive information through speech or text to the mother token.


    This token was given to important officials within the family. It worked simrly tomunication in the old world, allowing the Xu family to send and receiverge amounts of information. The original family tokens were still in use but reserved for more personal matters. The information senders were used when dealing with official work or when sendingrge amounts of information.


    After examining the items, Xu Qianghua put them back in their original ces and continued waiting for Yan Yuehua''s return.


    Present Time.


    Yan Yuehua, along with Feng Qian and Feng Yu, made their way to her temporary office. As they opened the door, they were surprised to see Xu Qianghua sitting at the main desk, smiling at them.


    Feng Yu, the most energetic of the three, was the first to recover from her surprise. She sprinted toward him with her arms open wide.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua quickly set down his teacup and caught the ck-haired cannonball in an embrace.


    "Master, why didn''t you tell us you wereing?" Feng Qian asked, the second to regain herposure, as she watched her older sister practicallyunch herself into Xu Qianghua''s arms.


    "Hahaha, I wanted to surprise you. Plus, I wanted to check on how your first major mission in this world was going," Xu Qianghua said, smiling as he gently petted Feng Yu''s head.


    "Master, you worry too much!" Feng Yu giggled, snuggling into his chest. "Even though this is our first big mission here, we''ve handled harder ones back in the old world. And we''ve done smaller missions throughout the past year."


    "True," Xu Qianghua agreed with a nod, though inwardly, he wasn''t entirely at ease.


    While he spoke, he discreetly expanded his spiritual sense, scanning the entire base for any signs of injuries or casualties. To his relief, there were none¡ªnot even a scratch.


    This realization left him feeling both proud and a little embarrassed.


    He was proud because his people hadpleted the mission wlessly but embarrassed because he had been overly cautious, expecting major changes just because he had altered the trajectory of the world.


    He knew that while everything seemed fine now, he couldn''t let his guard down. The future was unpredictable, and no matter how much he altered the course of events, he couldn''t control everything.


    However, he couldn''t see the three entities watching over him, the reason behind his heightened caution. If he knew, he wouldn''t have been so anxious about every little thing.


    Still, he could sense that the strength of the Shadow members had grown tremendously since the merge, which was a positive oue.


    "That''s enough, sister. Let go of Master already," Feng Qian said, stepping closer to the desk and trying to pull Feng Yu off him.


    "Nooo, I haven''t seen Master for two months. I don''t want to let go!" Feng Yu pouted, burying her face in Xu Qianghua''s chest.


    Xu Qianghuaughed softly, continuing to stroke Feng Yu''s hair. "It''s alright, Qian. Let her stay a bit longer."


    Feng Qian sighed but smiled. "You spoil her too much, Master."


    "I can''t help it," Xu Qianghua said, grinning as he looked down at Feng Yu. "She''s too cute when she''s like this."


    Feng Yu beamed at thepliment, clinging even tighter to him. "See? Master agrees with me!"


    Feng Qian rolled her eyes but chuckled softly. "You''re hopeless."


    Xu Qianghua, feeling the light-hearted atmosphere, momentarily forgot his earlier concerns. It was moments like these¡ªsurrounded by the people he cared about¡ªthat made everything worth it.


    But he did not forget why he came here, so he looked up at Yan Yuehua, who by now had alsoe out of her surprise and was also looking at him, a small blush appearing after he looked up.


    She then avoided his eyes as she said, "Hello Master."

 Chapter 184: Yan Yuehuas Answer

    "Good morning," Xu Qianghua greeted her with a smile. "From the looks of it, the mission was aplete sess?"


    "Yes, Master," Yan Yuehua nodded, her face lighting up as she eagerly shared the details.


    Feng Yu and Feng Qian had been there as well, and they chimed in with additional details whenever necessary.


    By the end of it, Xu Qianghua could only sigh. "So much for wanting a peaceful world," he muttered, shaking his head.


    Yan Yuehua and the otherdies looked at him in confusion.


    "Master?" Feng Yu asked, tilting her head.


    "What do you mean by that, Master?" Feng Qian asked, concern evident in her voice.


    "Hmm, how can I exin this..." Xu Qianghua paused, thinking deeply.


    "You see, I knew the world would slowly be a ce where strength ruled and conflicts would inevitably lead to violence.


    But I had hoped that people would simply enjoy the new world in peace, growing alongside it.


    From the looks of things, though, people in power are never satisfied, no matter the world," he said, sighing once more.


    "Master..." Feng Qian, the eldest of thedies, could only look at him in dismay.


    "I guess we can''t really me them," Xu Qianghua added, his tone trying to lift the mood. "Everyone has the right to make their own choices and live ording to their desires."


    Feng Yu looked thoughtful for a moment before asking, "Master, if that''s the case, are we going to try to revert the world to how it was before? Like thest world?"


    At this, everyone in the room shook their heads, and Feng Qian responded, "Sister, haven''t you read all those cultivation novels?


    There''s never been a force that could restrain cultivators and make them behave like mortals."


    "But the world is different from those stories, right? We have the power to stop the warring, and we could use it to improve the world. Wouldn''t that be better?" Feng Yu countered, her eyes wide with hope.


    Xu Qianghua paused to consider her words before answering. "It would be better in some ways, but think about it this way: we''re not the heroes of a story.


    We don''t have the obligation to save the world. Instead, it''s more like we''re spectators, watching the events unfold.


    Even if we wanted to, we couldn''t control everything. The future is always uncertain, and even if we did everything perfectly, the oue might still change."


    He leaned back slightly, gazing out of the window. "That doesn''t mean we''ll be emotionless or indifferent, though.


    We care about the overall situation, and everything we do is for the future."


    Feng Yu nodded slowly. "I think I understand now, Master."


    "Good. Now, go do your own thing. I need to talk to Yan''er," Xu Qianghua said as he yfully pped Feng Yu''s behind.


    "Hey!" Feng Yu yelped, her cheeks flushing as she turned to re at him.


    Feng Qian quickly came over,ughing as she pulled her sister away. "Come on, sister. Master said we should focus on our own tasks."


    Xu Qianghua watched them leave with a smile, shaking his head before turning his attention to Yan Yuehua. "So, have you decided?" he asked, his tone soft.


    Yan Yuehua blushed deeply but nodded. "Y-yes."


    "I see," Xu Qianghua responded with a gentle smile.


    He stood up and walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her in a warm embrace before leaning down to kiss her.


    The sudden action surprised Yan Yuehua, but she quickly melted into the kiss, savoring the feel of his lips against hers. After a few moments, they pulled away, both breathing heavily.


    "Follow me," Xu Qianghua whispered.


    He led her to the bedroom connected to the office.


    As they entered the room, a formation was activated, which included soundproofing and other important formations.


    All of the rooms for the Shaodw members are like this, connected to the main office as they are some of the most workaholic people he knows.


    So he was not surprised by this arrangement, but instead, it helped him as he did not have to leave the room itself to head to the bedroom.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, his eyes locked on hers.


    Yan Yuehua took a deep breath before nodding. "Yes."


    Xu Qianghua could see the determination in her eyes, making him smile. She was taking this seriously, just like the otherdies had. While he was happy to see that, some of him still felt slightly concerned.


    Sensing his hesitation, he sat on the bed and gently pulled her onto hisp, caressing her cheek with his thumb. "Rx. Everything will be fine," he reassured her.


    To ease the tension, he kissed her again, letting her grow more ustomed to the intimacy. Her face flushed even deeper, but when he pulled away, her eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze.


    "A-are we are going to...?" her voice trailed off, leaving the question unspoken but understood.


    "Do you want to?" Xu Qianghua asked softly, tilting his head slightly.


    Yan Yuehua hesitated, her cheeks glowing red. "I-if you don''t want to, I understand," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    She didn''t want to force him into anything, especially since she still felt uncertain about her own desires.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled gently, shaking his head. "You''re overthinking this, Yan''er. We can do it if you want to."


    Yan Yuehua bit her lip, but then she nodded with more confidence. "I do want to."


    Xu Qianghua''s smile widened as he slowly stood up, lifting her in his arms as he did. "Alright, then."


    He carried her to the bathroom attached to the bedroom, nning to take a bath together before anything else.


    Yan Yuehua felt his warmth against her, and she buried her face in his chest, imagining what might happen next.


    Her mind raced, but she trusted himpletely. Whatever happened next, she was ready.


    And while she was thinking about this, Xu Qianghua had already arrived at the bathroom, and with a snap of his fingers, the clothes covering their bodies disappeared.

 Chapter 185: Yan Yuehuas First Time (R18+)

    "Master, where did our clothes go?" Yan Yuehua asked, her face flushed bright red.


    Xu Qianghua just grinned. "We won''t need them, now, will we?"


    Yan Yuehua squeaked, her blush deepening. She tried to cover herself with her hands, but Xu Qianghua stopped her.


    "There''s nothing to be shy about. After all, this will be a norm soon," he said with a cunning smile.


    Seeing her reaction, he decided to tease her even further, his words making her ears heat up.


    "I guess the only way to fix that is to continue," he said as he took one of her hands and pulled her towards the massive bathtub, which wasrge enough for multiple people.


    Her face turned beet red, and she quickly covered herself. Xu Qianghua justughed as he stepped into the tub himself, then lifted her up as she sat on hisp. Half of their bodies were submerged in the water, which had a few rose petals floating.


    One of the Shadow members left in the base at Xu Qianghua''s order did all of this.


    "I-it''s so embarrassing," Yan Yuehua muttered as she tried to hide her face.


    But Xu Qianghua just chuckled, kissing her cheek and neck. "Don''t worry. It will be worth it."


    As he spoke, he used his other hand to caress her soft breast, teasing her nipple.


    Yan Yuehua let out a surprised moan as she felt his lips against her skin, but she quickly regained her senses and pulled his head close to hers.


    She leaned forward, kissing him deeply, letting him feel her passion.


    He returned the kiss, wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her closer.


    Their tongues danced as they explored each other''s mouths, exploring the new feelings that came with intimacy.


    After a few minutes, they broke apart, both breathing heavily.


    Yan Yuehua, her eyes zed over, looked at Xu Qianghua, whose appearance had undergone a transformation.


    His aura was stronger than before, and his gaze was filled with desire. She blushed once again, but a part of her was excited, her body reacting to his raw, primal energy.


    Xu Qianghua could sense her arousal, and it only made him want her more.


    Slowly, he took her nipple between his teeth, using his tongue to tease it as his other hand cupped her other breast.


    "Ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned as her back arched, pushing her breasts out.


    This gave him easier ess, and he started licking and sucking her boobs.


    "Master, ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned as she gripped the edge of the tub.


    The warm water soothed her nerves, causing her to feel like she was floating, and Xu Qianghua''s warm mouth sent waves of pleasure through her.


    All of a sudden, he pinched her nipple, pulling slightly and causing her to cry out.


    But he didn''t stop there, as he also bit her nipple, adding another sensation that sent jolts of pleasure straight to her pussy.


    "Master!" Yan Yuehua shouted, her voice filled with pleasure.


    As she looked at him, she could see the lust in his eyes and his rock-hard dick that was hitting her stomach.


    Her own body was filled with heat, and she could feel a liquid flowing from her pussy.


    But just as she was about to get her first taste of an orgasm, Xu Qianghua stopped, causing her to groan in frustration.


    "Master, why did you stop?" she asked, her voice raspy.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled and stood up, lifting her into his arms and stepping out of the tub.


    Then, he used a towel to dry her, not wanting her to catch a cold.


    Once they were both dried, he carried her out of the bathroom and gentlyid her on the bed.


    Yan Yuehua watched him with curiosity and a little impatience, but she didn''tin as he climbed on top of her.


    Xu Qianghua could sense her desire, which only spurred him on, and he kissed her, his tongue delving into her mouth as he massaged her breast.


    "Ahhhhh, Master," she moaned.


    While he was ying with her breasts and pussy, he continued kissing her, taking one of her nipples between his teeth.


    "Mmm-ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned, her back arching.


    This only spurred him on further, and he took her other nipple between his fingers and pinched them, making her let out a sharp cry.


    "Master, I''m... going to..." Yan Yuehua tried to warn him, but he didn''t listen and kept doing what he was doing.


    But then, he removed his hand, and Yan Yuehua, who was expecting him to start fucking her, couldn''t help but whimper.


    Xu Qianghua, his dick still rock hard, kissed her, distracting her.


    He then used his hands to massage her breasts while his tongue explored her mouth.


    At the same time, he spread her legs wide, positioning his cock at her entrance.


    "Are you ready?" Xu Qianghua asked, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Yan Yuehua took a deep breath, trying to calm her pounding heart. "Y-yes."


    She trusted himpletely, and she was ready to ept whatever happened next.


    Seeing her determination, Xu Qianghua slowly started pushing his dick into her.


    "Agh!" Yan Yuehua shouted as she felt him enter her.


    As she thought, the pain was worse than she had imagined. But Xu Qianghua, feeling her tight walls squeezing his cock, was also in a state of euphoria, unable to contain himself.


    "Ah!" Yan Yuehua groaned.


    Xu Qianghua''s dick was already three-fourths in, and she could feel her pussy being stretched further.


    "Rx, Yan''er," Xu Qianghua said softly, gently kissing her neck.


    "Master, it hurts," Yan Yuehua said, tears forming in her eyes.


    "I know, but I need you to rx for me," Xu Qianghua answered.


    Slowly, her body started calming down, allowing Xu Qianghua to push more of his cock into her.


    But this didn''t make the pain any less intense, and her screams grew louder, but this time, her voice contained a hint of lust in them as she slowly started to feel more pleasure than pain.


    "Please, Master," Yan Yuehua begged. "Please, hurry and continue."


    "Alright," Xu Qianghua said, kissing her cheeks and gently stroking her hair.

 Chapter 186: Yan Yuehuas First Time 2 (R18+)

    Meanwhile, Yan Yuehua had her eyes closed, biting her lip as she tried to endure the pain.


    But the more she thought about the feelings he had sent earlier, the more she realized that the pain wasn''t too bad, so she waited for him to start moving.


    And as if he had read her mind, Xu Qianghua slowly pulled his dick out, leaving only the tip inside before thrusting it back in, causing her to moan.


    "Ahhh!" Yan Yuehua groaned.


    Xu Qianghua did not stop after that, and he started thrusting his dick slowly at first, letting her get used to the feeling.


    But he sped up his thrusts gradually, enjoying the feeling of her tight pussy.


    "Ahh, ah, ah, Master," Yan Yuehua moaned.


    At the same time, Xu Qianghua also felt immense pleasure, but as an experienced driver, he controlled his speed so that both of them could enjoy it.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned.


    She was still in a state of confusion, the feeling of his dick sliding in and out of her overwhelming her senses, but the pleasure was enough to keep her grounded.


    "Master, faster," Yan Yuehua pleaded, her body moving in time with his thrusts.


    Seeing that she was adjusting, Xu Qianghua sped up his thrusts, causing Yan Yuehua''s eyes to go wide.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Yan Yuehua screamed, her legs shaking uncontrobly as her back arched, pushing her breasts toward him.


    He took this chance to suck her nipple, biting down hard enough to cause slight pain while his hands massaged her other breast, her ares, and her clit.


    "Ah, ah, ahhh, ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned, the pleasure making her see stars.


    But she soon felt her orgasm approaching, but she did not want to cum alone, so she said.


    "Ahh, I-I''m going to... to cum..." Yan Yuehua panted.


    "Me too," Xu Qianghua said, increasing his speed again.


    "Ahhh, ahh, ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned, her body trembling with pleasure.


    As their orgasms approached, Xu Qianghua kissed her, his tongue exploring her mouth, distracting her.


    She returned the kiss, moaning into his mouth.


    But as they kissed, she could feel his cock twitching, signaling that he was close.


    Xu Qianghua knew this as well and quickened his thrusts, wanting to bring her over the edge before him.


    And a few momentster, Yan Yuehua let out a loud moan as she came.


    "Ahhhh, Master!" she screamed, her pussy contracting around his cock.


    Xu Qianghua also let out a soft grunt.


    Feeling her tight walls squeezing his dick, he also came, filling her womb with his hot, sticky cum.


    They remained like this for a few minutes, their bodies tingling from the overwhelming pleasure.


    Yan Yuehua looked back at him, her face flushed and a sweet smile on her lips.


    "Master..." she whispered as she reached up to caress his cheek.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled, kissing her cheek. "That was good, wasn''t it?"


    Yan Yuehua blushed, but she nodded, smiling shyly. "It was."


    He smiled as he said, "Good, because we''ll be doing a lot more of this."


    Yan Yuehua''s eyes widened, and she squeaked, her cheeks turning a bright shade of red. "E-even though this was my first time?"


    "Of course," Xu Qianghua answered, kissing her forehead.


    He then lifted her up, carrying her back into the bathroom.


    "But for now, we need a bath."


    "Ah, okay," Yan Yuehua answered, not quite sure what to think of his statement.


    But this time, they did not go to the bathroom in the room; instead, Xu Qianghua brought her to the Dual Cultivation bathroom in the Xu family subspace.


    You see, Xu Qianghua himself is a beacon point. As he owns the subspace, he can enter it from anywhere without any restrictions.


    And with him being an Incarnation Realm cultivator, bringing her here can be said to be a misuse of his powers, but would he care about this? No.


    Meanwhile, Yan Yuehua, who was still in a trance, slowly came back as she saw the environment around her.


    Xu Qianghua just chuckled. "That is a secret."


    Then, he brought her underneath a shower head and slowly put her down, but as her feet hit the ground, he hugged her waist, brought her close to him, and began washing her body with the water.


    "Master?" Yan Yuehua asked, blushing.


    "Hmm?" Xu Qianghua responded as he kissed her cheek.


    "What are you doing?" Yan Yuehua asked, her voice slightly nervous.


    "I''m washing you."


    "W-why are you doing it yourself?" Yan Yuehua asked, her face turning red.


    Xu Qianghua was surprised by this question.


    "Isn''t it normal for the husband to help with bath time?" Xu Qianghua asked as he continued to wash her.


    Yan Yuehua paused, her face going even redder as she thought about the implication.


    "O-of course, Master. But since you are my master, I assumed that I would be the only one washing you."


    "Hahaha, that''s true before, but not anymore," Xu Qianghuaughed, shaking his head.


    But then, her attention was drawn to his rock-hard dick that was hitting her body as he helped her wash.


    "Master, why are you still hard?" Yan Yuehua asked, looking at him curiously.


    She asked this because, from what little knowledge she has, she learned that the dicks always go down after they do it once.


    Her question took Xu Qianghua aback, and he felt embarrassed.


    "Weird? Why do you say that?" he asked, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    "Because it looks like it''s hard and ready for another round," Yan Yuehua answered, tilting her head slightly.

 Chapter 187: Well.... what do you mean by that? (R18+)

    "Well.... what do you mean by that?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    Then she told him what she had read, which caused him tough uncontrobly, which confused her.


    "What you read is most likely the worst-case scenario, as that is not normal even for mortals with no cultivation," he said while holding back hisughter.


    "T-that can''t be true. Then, what is the normal thing?" Yan Yuehua asked, her cheeks turning bright red.


    "Do you want to experience what is normal?." Xu Qianghua asked with a bad smile


    Yan Yuehua, who saw this, got scared, but her body responded honestly as her head nodded.


    "Alright then. I will give you the normal treatment," Xu Qianghua said, chuckling.


    "Yes," Yan Yuehua squeaked.


    "Alright. First, turn around," Xu Qianghua said.


    Yan Yuehua turned around without any hesitation, and she squeaked in surprise when she felt her pped.


    "What are you doing, Master?" Yan Yuehua asked nervously.


    "Teaching a bad girl a lesson that she will never forget," Xu Qianghua said, kissing the nape of her neck and her cheek.


    "I-I see," Yan Yuehua muttered, feeling her body heat up at his words.


    But before she could say anything more, her thoughts were interrupted by the sudden pain she felt as he spanked her ass.


    "Master, why did you hit me again?" Yan Yuehua asked, pouting.


    "Because it felt good," Xu Qianghua said, smacking her ass again.


    "Master! Not there!" Yan Yuehua cried out, tears forming in her eyes.


    Xu Qianghua did not say anything. Instead, he just rubbed the spots where he had pped her and gently bit her neck, soothing the pain.


    "This feels better now, right?" Xu Qianghua asked, kissing the spot he had just bit.


    "I guess so," Yan Yuehua answered, blushing.


    "Good," Xu Qianghua said as he kissed her, using his other hand to rub her nipples.


    "Ahhh," Yan Yuehua moaned.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua stopped, and he pushed her down onto her knees, bringing her face close to his dick.


    "Do you know how to do it?" Xu Qianghua asked, looking down at her.


    "Yes, Master," Yan Yuehua answered.


    Then, she took his dick into her mouth, licking it and sucking on the head while stroking it.


    "Mmm," she moaned.


    Her tongue twirled around his cock, and her hands massaged his balls, the pleasure making him groan.


    "Master, how am I doing?" Yan Yuehua asked.


    "You''re doing great; keep going," Xu Qianghua answered, pushing her hair as he encouraged her.


    She smiled and continued her task, letting him enjoy the pleasures she was giving him.


    After a few more minutes, Xu Qianghua reached his limit, and with a groan, he came, filling her mouth with his hot, sticky cum.


    "Mmmph, agh," Yan Yuehua moaned, but she swallowed his seed, not wanting to make a mess.


    Afterward, she licked him clean and pulled away, looking up at him with satisfaction.


    "Did you like that, Master?" Yan Yuehua asked.


    "Yes, it felt good," Xu Qianghua replied, caressing her cheek.


    "Oh, good," Yan Yuehua said with a sweet smile.


    Xu Qianghua then picked her up and carried her to the bathtub while also using his Spiritual Qi to clean up any cum left over on her body and mouth.


    "It''s time for you to experience the normal treatment," Xu Qianghua said with a wink.


    Yan Yuehua, whose mind was still in a state of bliss, nodded, giggling. "Okay, Master."


    Xu Qianghua entered the tub, and he sat, cing Yan Yuehua on hisp with his dick slowly entering her wet pussy.


    "Ahhh," Yan Yuehua groaned.


    He slowly thrust his dick, keeping his eyes locked on hers, smiling.


    "Master," Yan Yuehua moaned.


    Xu Qianghua moved his arms to her boobs, squeezing them.


    "Ahhh, Master," Yan Yuehua moaned.


    Yan Yuehua moaned softly as she leaned back, feeling the water surrounding her and his warmth against her.


    But just as she was about to feel overwhelmed, Xu Qianghua began moving faster, causing her to cry out.


    "Ahhh, ahhh," Yan Yuehua moaned loudly.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled, kissing her. "Does it feel good?"


    "Master, it''s so good," Yan Yuehua whimpered, her nails digging into his shoulders.


    "Good, then let''s speed things up," Xu Qianghua said, thrusting even faster.


    "Ahhh, ahhh, ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned loudly.


    She had forgotten how intense it felt to be fucked by him, her brain overloading with pleasure.


    But he was not finished.


    While one of his hands squeezed and rubbed her breasts, his other hand roamed her body, exploring her soft skin as he continued to thrust in and out of her.


    "Master, it feels so good," Yan Yuehua whined.


    "I know. But don''t worry, there will be many more things that you will learn in the future," Xu Qianghua said with a smirk.


    "Oh, good," Yan Yuehua mumbled.


    Thebination of his touch and his words only intensified her arousal, and her mind was a blur as she felt herself getting closer to the edge.


    "Master, I think I''m going to..." Yan Yuehua mumbled before her orgasm hit, and she screamed as she came, her pussy contracting around his cock.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The feeling of her tight walls squeezing his dick sent him over the edge as well, but he did not cum this time.


    Instead, he slowed down until her orgasm had ended before slowly picking up speed again.


    Yan Yuehua panted heavily as her orgasm receded, her body tingling from the sensation, but she quickly recovered and started moaning again, feeling pleasure.


    "Ahhh, ahh," she moaned.


    She had no idea what hade over her. She knew that they were in the bath, but at the moment, all she could focus on was the pleasure Xu Qianghua was giving her.


    But he was not done.


    As he moved his hands from her boobs to her clit, rubbing it while continuing to thrust, her body spasmed, and she let out another loud moan, her toes curling and her eyes rolling to the back of her head.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Xu Qianghua chuckled, slowing his thrusts as she recovered. "You''re getting used to it, huh."


    "Ah, ah, yes," Yan Yuehua answered, blushing as she looked away.


    "It''s okay. You''re my wife now, and this will be normal in the future. After we get out of the tub, you will experience the same thing every night," he said, smirking.


    "O-oh, okay," Yan Yuehua said, her face bright red.

 Chapter 188: Hehehe, no, my dear, were just getting started (R18+)

    She was getting excited just thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry. After a bit of training, it will be normal," Xu Qianghua said, kissing her.


    "Okay," Yan Yuehua responded.


    They sat like this for a few minutes, and then Xu Qianghua lifted her up and stepped out of the tub, then with his dick still inside her, he took her to another part of the bathroom.


    This part of the bathroom was filled with mist, creating a serene and peaceful atmosphere.


    A massive hot spring stretched out before you, its surface gently steaming as the warm water met the cooler air.


    The natural stone edges of the hot spring were smooth and rounded as if shaped over time by the flow of water.


    The spring itself was fed by a series of small waterfalls cascading down from the surrounding rocks, the sound of flowing water adding to the rxing environment.


    The hot spring wasrge enough to amodate many peoplefortably, and its depth varied from shallow sections where one could sit and rx to deeper areas perfect for soaking.


    The water was crystal clear, reflecting the soft light fromnterns hanging around the room. Thenterns were filled with rare glowing minerals that bathed the area in a warm, inviting glow.


    Around the hot spring, there were wooden tforms and seating areas made from polished dark wood, offering ces to rest after a soak.


    Towels and robes were neatly stacked on nearby shelves, ready for use.


    The overall feeling was one of tranquility and luxury, the perfect ce to unwind and rejuvenate after a long day of cultivation or work.


    Li Xinyue built this at the request of all thedies, who wanted to bathe together and thought a hot spring would be the best solution.


    In addition, this hot spring has been connected to the main spiritual veins in the subspace, which has made the water that flows out of it purer and healthier than any other therapeutic hot springs out there.


    "Master, what are we doing here?" Yan Yuehua asked, tilting her head.


    "We are going to continue here," Xu Qianghua answered, lifting her and stepping into the hot spring.


    "Mnnn," Yan Yuehua moaned as the warm water surrounded her body.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua''s attention was on Yan Yuehua the whole time.


    They sat at the edge, allowing the water to cover their feet and thighs as they waited.


    Yan Yuehua had already recovered, but Xu Qianghua still sat her on hisp, his cock still inside her pussy.


    "Master?" Yan Yuehua looked up at him with a confused expression.


    "Shhh, let me just enjoy the view," Xu Qianghua said, smiling.


    He then moved his hands to her boobs, massaging them.


    "Ahh," Yan Yuehua moaned softly.


    As she enjoyed the feeling, her mind started to wander, her eyes closing as she leaned back and enjoyed the pleasure he was giving her.


    But a few momentster, Xu Qianghua''s dick began moving inside her, and her eyes shot open as she moaned, her hands gripping his shoulders tightly.


    "Ahhh, Master!" Yan Yuehua gasped.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled as he started moving faster, thrusting his hips to go deeper into her tight, wet pussy.


    "Master, it feels so good," Yan Yuehua whispered, her toes curling and her fingers digging into his shoulders.


    "I know, Yan''er," Xu Qianghua said, kissing her forehead.


    His thrusts sped up further, his lips never leaving her body.


    "Master," Yan Yuehua moaned.


    Her body was covered with sweat, and her hair was drenched, sticking to her skin.


    But he kept going, not letting her catch her breath, and all the while, his dick continued to ravish her pussy.


    "Master, I feel like I''m going to..." Yan Yuehua whimpered.


    "I know," Xu Qianghua said. "I am about toe too."


    "Then please..." Yan Yuehua whispered, her voice trembling.


    Xu Qianghua kissed her, slowing down his thrusts until he finally pulled out of her.


    "Ahhh," Yan Yuehua groaned.


    Xu Qianghua used his hand to spread her pussy wide, making sure that her entrance was exposed.


    Then, he began thrusting his dick inside her again, causing Yan Yuehua to let out a moan.


    "Master!" Yan Yuehua eximed, her back arching.


    He continued to thrust, moving faster and harder with each thrust, bringing her closer to her climax.


    "Master, I''m going to..." Yan Yuehua cried out.


    "Me too," Xu Qianghua said, groaning.


    Yan Yuehua had her eyes closed, feeling his dick moving in and out of her, and just a few momentster, she was pushed over the edge, screaming.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Xu Qianghua felt her walls clenching his cock, and this was enough to trigger his orgasm, and he came, filling her womb with his cum.


    "Ahhhhh, Master!" Yan Yuehua let out a loud moan as she felt her womb getting filled.


    The warm water soothed her nerves, and she leaned against him as she recovered.


    A few momentster, she slowly opened her eyes, her body still trembling from her orgasm.


    Then, both of them kissed and spent some time in the hot spring, cuddling and enjoying their time together.


    "Okay let''s go out of here," Xu Qianghua said after some time.


    "Master, do we really have to get out?" Yan Yuehua asked, pouting.


    Her question made himugh, and he kissed her forehead.


    "It will be bad for your health if we stay in too long," he answered.


    He said this because this is not a normal hot spring. It is connected to the Spiritual Veins, which have the purest Spiritual Qi, which is not good for the body if someone stays in it too long.


    But that is only for low-level cultivators. After they reach the Voidbreak realm, cultivators can stay close to them for longer periods of time.


    "Oh, okay," Yan Yuehua said.


    Then, they climbed out of the hot spring and left the room after a quick shower.


    Afterward, Xu Qianghua took her to the bedroom andid her down on the bed.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Yan Yuehua asked as she watched him move around the room, picking up items from drawers.


    "Hmm? Do you think we''re done? Hehehe, no, my dear, we''re just getting started," he said with an evilugh.

 Chapter 189: The Surprise of the Citizens

    Both Xu Qianghua and Yan Yuehua spent the whole day inside the room without leaving, which did not concern anyone, as all thedies knew this would happen sooner orter.


    And if you are wondering if Yan Yuehua had the Dual Cultivation Manual, then yes, she did. She got it a few months ago after the conversation.


    So, her cultivation realm has improvedpared to a few days ago, which led to her stamina growing, extending the number of rounds of pure sex.


    Meanwhile, in the Northern Continent.


    As the new day began, loud bells were ced all around the city wall to wake the citizens up.


    Hearing this, the tired citizens slowly woke up and made their way towards the front door to find out what all the fuss was about.


    But as they opened their doors, they found a small stack of papers with a small transparent stone lying on top.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned as they did not know what to do since they had never seen a situation like this before.


    But some of the curious citizens quickly picked up the items on the ground and started checking them to see what they were.


    As they read the contents, their curious expressions turned to shock, then into enraged expressions as they finished reading what was on the stack of papers.


    Then at the bottom of thest page, there was a special part exining what the transparent stone was, and when they read it, they understood what this stone was.


    "Watcher''s Eye Stone," someone said.


    Yes, a stone that takes photos and videos like a modern camera in the old world.


    And with the exnation, the curious citizens understood what it was and how to use it.


    So without hesitation, all of them used the stones, which caused a massive change in the surrounding air as a huge amount of Spiritual Qi was sucked in by those stones.


    After sucking in the Spiritual Qi, all of the stones, including the ones that were not touched, blended together to form a moderate-sized rock.


    Then, before anyone could say anything, the rock emitted a transparent light that slowly turned into an open-air screen.


    The screen solidified, and then, without any warning, a video started ying on the screen.


    What video was it? It was the video in which the dead city lord revealed his n and what he had done before.


    Seeing this, everyone in the city was stunned and silent, as everyone across the city could see this.


    "How is this possible?" a man said out loud.


    "When was this video recorded?" asked a woman as she watched the video in horror.


    "How could the city lord do this to us?" someone said.


    "I know some of the people he mentioned, as my friend was one of those people, but I didn''t expect it to be this," a man murmured.


    "So we were nothing more than sacrifices to him?" an old man said as he sat on the ground.


    There were so many questions, but none of the people in the city could answer them.


    All the people werepletely confused or hysterical as they realized that yesterday was supposed to be theirst day alive.


    Meanwhile, all across the city, the forces that call this city their home were also in an uproar as they did not know what to do after seeing how someone wearing a ck outfit killed the city lord.


    This meant that while they were celebrating, their death certificates were being printed by their own city lord, but before they could be distributed in the form of a sacrificial formtion.


    Someone came in, killed all the ones responsible, and then left the scene without revealing themselves, which is not something a normal person would do.


    This is because the act of saving millions of people alone could give the person endless wealth and honor, which is something everyone wants, but the savior of their city did not want that.


    Instead, the person was trying to keep their identity hidden from the people of the Northern Continent.


    And just as they were thinking about this, the guard captain of the city defense force came on top of the city wall, and using his Spiritual Qi, he amplified his voice so that everyone could hear what he wanted to say.


    "Everyone, please remain calm. However, this video shows that the previous city lord was an evil cultivator who had be our city lord for his own personal goals.


    But we have to keep calm, as we do not know the whole story and do not know if something else is happening behind the scenes. So, I would like it if we kept everything that had just happened between ourselves without anyone else knowing.


    Until then, along with the city defense force, the city''s forces will do our best to figure out the situation as fast as we can," the captain said.


    Hearing this, all the citizens calmed down and started to think about their own safety as they did notpletely trust the defense army after their own city lord''s actions.


    And the guard captain could also see this, so he did not say anything more and just started rallying up his soldiers and beginning his work.


    At the same time, he inspected every member of his force to see if anyone in the ranks was also part of the evil force.


    But he did not know that all the evil cultivators in the city had already been killed, so his vignce was wasted on nothing.


    After inspecting all the troops, he found that there were no evil cultivators among them, which made him sigh in relief.


    However, his focus then shifted to the unknown person who had killed the city lord.


    "Hmmm, if that is true, then where did this persone from?" the captain murmured.


    It was hard to believe that no one had seen or heard anything as the fight happened, but there were no eyewitnesses.

 Chapter 190: The Plan of the Feng Sisters

    This has caused everyone in the city to feel lost as they try to process everything.


    And yes, all of this information was given to them by the Shadow members.


    It would be odd if the city lord was killed for no apparent reason, and Xu Qianghua did not want the Shadow to have a bad reputation, as this would cause problems that are too annoying to deal with.


    Meanwhile, in the Northern Shadow hideout, the Feng sisters are also in a state of loss as they try to search for Xu Qianghua and Yan Yuehua, who had disappeared while they were away.


    "What do we do, Qian''er? Didn''t we n to go after the boss had her turn," Feny Yu said as she looked at Feng Qian.


    All of the Feng sisters call Yan Yuehua their boss as they are only willing to call Xu Qianghua their master.


    "We can''t find him, so he and the boss must have returned to the Xu family subspace," Feng Qian sighed, shaking her head.


    "So what now?" Feng Yu asked.


    Hearing this, Feng Qian looked at her with a smile.


    "Since both of them have gone back, we should also go back, and this time call all of our sisters so that all of us do it together," Feng Qian said as she stood up.


    She said this because Xu Qianghua had done it with them individually, as it was their first time, and they knew that they could not deal with him alone, so Feng Qian had made a n.


    The n involves all of the Feng sisters against their master to see who canst the longest, but they are not able to do it as each one has different duties, which means none of them have time at the same time.


    But this time, they do, as no major events are going on as of right now, and all of the sisters have already finished all the important work, leaving some basic work that their subordinates will handle.


    However, they did not expect him toe to the Northern Continent, which made both Feng Yu and Feng Qian excited as all the Feng sisters had nned to meet in the Xu family subspace before implementing their n.


    So both of these sisters n to start the n earlier and then meet the other sisters afterward, but all of this fails as their master and the boss leave both of them in the Northern Continent while they go to the Xu family subspace.


    This makes the n useless, and both Feng Yu and Feng Qian are unhappy about this.


    "Well, there is nothing else to do, so let''s go back to the subspace and resume our original n," Feng Qian said as she sighed and left the base with her sister.


    The next day.


    (A/N: The part above was during the time when Xu Qianghua and Yan Yuehua were together for anyone confused, and the following part is from the next day.)


    Meanwhile, in the Xu family subspace.


    Xu Qianghua, whom the Feng sisters were thinking about, is now getting a special service from their boss as we speak.


    "You don''t have to try so hard, as yesterday was your first time," Xu Qianghua said as he watched Yan Yuehua suck his morning wood.


    "I-I know, Master, but I want to try this too after hearing about this from the maids," Yan Yuehua said shyly.


    She had changed quite a bitpared to yesterday. Her body had be more firm, her aura stronger, and her skin was more radiant.


    But her confidence had grown, and her demeanor was slightly different.


    She was no longer the shy and frightened girl who did not know anything about this. She hade out of her shell, and she was starting to develop a seductive charm.


    "Mmm," Yan Yuehua moaned.


    After more than ten minutes of sucking and licking, Xu Qianghua finally came, filling her mouth with his cum.


    Yan Yuehua swallowed everything without hesitation, and when she was done, she licked his dick clean before slowly sitting up.


    "How was it?" Xu Qianghua asked, smiling.


    "It was delicious, Master," Yan Yuehua said, smiling.


    "Good, then let''s get ready for the day," Xu Qianghua said.


    He stood up and quickly bathed before putting on his clothes, while Yan Yuehua did the same.


    "Master, where are we going today?" Yan Yuehua asked after putting on her clothes.


    Xu Qianghua, who stood next to her, pulled her into his arms as he said.


    "I still need to do some work today, so we cannot go anywhere," Xu Qianghua answered.


    "Is that so?" Yan Yuehua said as she nuzzled her head against his broad chest.


    She liked being in his arms, as the feeling made her feel safe.


    "Yes, so we will mostly stay in the subspace, so if you have anything else to do, then you are free to do so," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Okay," Yan Yuehua replied.


    He released her from his grip, and both of them made their way towards the dining area, where the maids were already preparing breakfast.


    "Good morning, Master," the maids greeted.


    "Good morning," Xu Qianghua replied, greeting back.


    Everyone else was also present in the dining room, which is not a surprise as most of them did not have much going on.


    As the world and its inhabitants are still developing, giving these cheaters much free time.


    "Morning everyone," Both of them said to everyone in the dining as they sat down in their respective seats.


    "Good morning," everyone replied.


    As expected, everyone is wearing their nightgowns, which is normal as all the servants are female, with Xu Qianghua being the only male, so they have a different sense of modesty.


    After they finished eating, they all split up and went to do their own thing, and Xu Qianghua went to the study room to do some final work regarding the future dispute and a possible war with the Monster race in the South.

 Chapter 191: We Are Here To Pamper You

    Meanwhile, in the main hall, the Feng sisters arrived one after the other; all of them had slight blushes as they got ready to implement the n they hade up with.


    "Should we do it now or in the evening?" Feng Mei said as she licked her lips.


    "Let''s do it after the master leaves the office," Feng Xue, the eldest sister, said, making everyone nod in agreement.


    Soon, most of the day passed, and Xu Qianghua, who had made an initial n to deal with the Southern continent, decided to do the rest of the n the next day.


    And as he made his way towards the exit, he heard Li Xinyue''s voice in his mind.


    "Master, there is something that I need to tell you," Li Xinyue said.


    Xu Qianghua closed his eyes as he asked, ''What is it?''


    "It is nothing major, it''s mostly about the Xu family subspace," Li Xinyue exined.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua raised his eyebrows as he listened to her report.


    This took an hour or so, and she told him about the progress of everything, such as the mineral mines, the Spiritual vein growth, the size of the subspace, etc.,


    After all of that was done, Li Xinyue, who had finished her report, said something at the end that caught his attention.


    "Oh, by the way, master, there are six hungry lionesses who are waiting for their meal," she said as sheughed and ended this chat.


    ''Six Lionesses?'' Xu Qianghua, who heard this, quickly became interested as he increased his speed towards the exit.


    And as he opened the door, he knew what Li Xinyue meant, but he could not help butment, "No, they are more like six new prey,"


    Hearing this, the Feng sisters, who were ready to start their n, stagnated as they slowly realized who their master was.


    They did not know why, but the atmosphere around them suddenly became tense. Their previous confidence suddenly disappeared as they saw the predatory smile on their master''s face.


    But before they could react, Xu Qianghua spoke up, "Hey,dies, what brings you here?"


    Hearing this, thedies tried their best to calm down as the eldest sister, Feng Xue, spoke.


    "You see, master, all of us miss you so much that we decided toe and surprise you."


    As soon as she finished saying, the other five sisters all nodded as their eyes darted sideways, trying to hide their nervousness.


    "That is true. So, how do youdies want to spend our time together?" Xu Qianghua asked, chuckling.


    "U-uh, y-you see, master, w-we were nning to pamper you a whole lot," Feng Qian, the smartest of the bunch, started to stutter as she exined the idea she came up with before.


    Hearing this, the rest of the group who were trying toe up with words other than ''we want to have sex with you, master'' all nodded as they all sighed in relief.


    "Oh? How will you be doing that?" Xu Qianghua asked, intrigued.


    "T-there will be a lot of massage, massaging your shoulders, back, legs, and feet as well as helping you rx," Feng Qian answered with a much more confident look, smiling.


    "Alright. I will test the skills of all of you to see which one is the best," Xu Qianghua said, smirking.


    "Yes, Master," the sisters responded, blushing.


    "Then let''s go."


    Xu Qianghua then turned around and made his way toward the Dual Cultivation room, knowing full well why they were there.


    This caused the Feng sisters to blush, but they still quietly followed him without saying anything in their defense.


    If any of the Shadow members saw this, they would look at them with contempt and envy.


    Contempt because all of the Shadow members grew up idolizing the Shadow Guards, who were the best at everything and killed countless people during their missions.


    But here they are, acting all innocent, but they also envy them as the Feng sisters do not have to do many missions to fulfill their lifelong dream of having their first time taken by Xu Qianghua.


    Instead, these six sisters only needed to ask, and the master would say yes, which made everyone envy them.


    But no one hated them, as everyone knew how much work they did when they were not on missions.


    Back to the Xu Qianghua and the Feng sisters.


    As all of them entered the Dual cultivation room, Feng Rui and Feng Mei closed the door as they enteredst.


    Meanwhile, Feng Xue and Feng Lan each took one of his hands as they moved their way toward the huge bed.


    But before they reached the bed, Feng Qian came up first and sat in a seiza position, patting her plump thighs as she said.


    "Come here, mastery down and put your head on myp."


    "Okay," Xu Qianghua answered,ughing.


    Then, he sat down next to Feng Qian and did as she told him,ying his head on her plump, smooth thighs.


    Feng Qian''s heart raced as her Master''s head rested on her thighs.


    She was already a bit excited when they entered the room, but now, her body was heating up.


    Her hands shook as she tried to keep her face still, trying to hide her excitement.


    Meanwhile, Feng Yu, Feng Rui, and Feng Mei rushed in as they tried to remove all his clothes.


    This caused Xu Qianghua, who had his eyes closed as he was enjoying thep pillow, to chuckle as he asked.


    "Aren''t you three moving a little too fast?"


    "U-uh, well, we just want to make you feel more rxed," Feng Yu stuttered, blushing.


    As she said this, she, along with her two sisters, were trying their best to remove his clothes.


    Xu Qianghua is wearing a modern shirt and pants, but these clothes were not simr to the ones in the old world, as the materials used to make this shirt can cost upwards of hundreds of High-level Spiritual Stones.


    And he had multiple pairs of the same type, not to mention other kinds of clothes, and due to this, the Feng sisters are not able to just tear his clothes off.


    "Don''t worry. I will help you, so don''t get nervous," Xu Qianghua said, chuckling.


    He did not have time to finish his sentence, as Feng Rui was already in front of him, pulling off his pants and leaving him with his shirt and underwear.

 Chapter 192: A Different Kind Of Pampering (R18+)

    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua was mostly naked, which made the Feng sisters blush.


    But thedies themselves removed all of their clothing as soon as they entered the room.


    But unlike Xu Qianghua, they did not wear any undergarments, leaving their full,rge breasts, round asses, and shaved pussies exposed.


    This made Xu Qianghua''s dick wake up as it started to harden up, which caught the attention of all thedies in the room.


    "Well, someone is excited," Feng Mei said, smirking.


    "Yeah. I guess it''s time to start our job," Feng Yu said, chuckling.


    The other twodies nodded, and they got close to his dick from three directions which made his dick twitch as it became harder.


    Meanwhile, both Feng Xue and Feng Lan each took one of his arms and then brought his fingers to their mouths as they started to lick them.


    Meanwhile, Feng Qian continued to massage his scalp, rubbing his forehead and temples, but Xu Qianghua''s attention waspletely on her massive breasts that jiggled every time she moved.


    But then he felt three multiple tongues licking his dick which caused him to look only to find Feng Yu, Feng Mei, and Feng Rui all surrounding his dick, either sucking the tip of his dick, sucking his balls, or licking the shaft of his dick.


    Xu Qianghua groaned, but he still looked at them, giving them his full attention.


    Meanwhile, Feng Xue and Feng Lan continued to kiss his fingers and lick them, and as their master''s focus shifted, the two sisters noticed this, and without saying anything, they grabbed his arms and moved his hands towards the entrances of their pussies.


    "Hah," Feng Qian and Feng Yu both moaned as they felt Xu Qianghua insert his fingers inside their pussies.


    Meanwhile, his dick was still getting worshiped by Feng Rui, Feng Yu, and Feng Mei.


    They had their mouths around his dick, and their tongues were licking the tip, shaft, and head, slowly driving him close to cumming.


    "How does it feel, Master?" Feng Qian whispered, her hips moving, causing her huge breasts to move.


    "Mnnn," Feng Yu let out a soft moan as her hands wrapped around his hands, moving his fingers deeper into her pussy.


    Meanwhile, Feng Rui, Feng Mei, and Feng Yu all took turns licking his dick, but they were all focused on sucking on the tip, while Feng Yu would sometimes let it into her mouth.


    After a few minutes, all of thedies had dripping wet pussies, but the sight of Xu Qianghua''s face with his eyes half-closed as he was clearly enjoying himself was enough to keep them going.


    And simrly, Xu Qianghua also felt his cum rising, which caused his dick to twitch consistently.


    "Hah, hah, hah," Feng Xue and Feng Lan were panting, their bodies covered with sweat and trembling as they gripped his arms tightly.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Feng Xue''s pussy contracted around his fingers, and her juices started pouring out of her cunt.


    At the same time, Feng Lan had reached her climax as well, and her legs started shaking uncontrobly as she gripped his arms tighter.


    Meanwhile, Feng Yu, Feng Rui, and Feng Mei all increased their efforts as each of them took his dick in their mouths alternately.


    "Mmm," Feng Yu moaned, her tongue swirling around the head.


    "Ahh, ah, ahh," Feng Rui and Feng Mei moaned, their heads bobbing up and down.


    As the three of them kept going, they did not forget to look at their master, making sure that his focus was still on them.


    And the three girls all looked at him and each other, and they were all thinking about the same thing, "Master is still holding back,"


    However, both Feng Qian and Feng Yu, who were still being finger fucked by Xu Qianghua, knew what the others were thinking.


    "Master, don''t hold back. You can cum as much as you want," Feng Qian and Feng Yu said at the same time.


    "Yes, Master, don''t worry, we will be fine," Feng Qian and Feng Yu said at the same time.


    And as the two of them said this, they all went back to licking and sucking on his dick.


    "Ahhh, ah, ahh," his breathing wasbored as his dick twitched uncontrobly, and Feng Yu opened her mouth as she stuck her tongue out.


    "Ah, hahh," Feng Rui, Feng Mei, and Feng Yu all let out soft moans as their tongues were covered with his precum, but they did not stop licking, as they could not stop now, especially when they were so close to the prize.


    But Feng Xue and Feng Lan felt the hands of their master slowly pulling out of their pussies, and as soon as they noticed, they gripped his arms tightly and started moaning louder.


    "Ahhhh," Feng Xue groaned as her head tilted backward, and her hair fell around her face.


    And the trio who were sucking his dick also stepped up their efforts as they tried to make him cum.


    Soon, he could not hold any longer, which caused him to say.


    "I am cummiinng!"


    He said loudly as he came, filling their mouths with his semen.


    The threedies who were sucking his dick, Feng Yu, Feng Rui, and Feng Mei, all moaned softly as they were filled to the brim with his semen.


    The other two Feng sisters were also feeling the same as his fingers had been moving around inside their pussies and hitting their g-spot in the same way, which made them cum as well.


    As they were all filled with his cum, Xu Qianghua looked at their faces to see their expressions as he enjoyed his own orgasm.


    Then, as his orgasm subsided, he noticed that all of them were looking at him, blushing.


    "How is it?" Feng Yu asked, biting her lips.


    "It''s good. You all did well," Xu Qianghua replied.


    "Yay," Feng Qian and Feng Yu cheered, their hands covering their mouths.

 Chapter 193: Different Tactics (18+)

    This is because they n to make him cum three times alone with just blowjobs, with each one of the three Feng sisters taking the main role while the other two help out.


    So, during the cleanup, Feng Yu and Feng Mei switched ces, with Feng Mei now in the middle position, which is between Xu Qianghua''s legs.


    But this time, it was not the same tactic. Instead, Feng Mei did not take his dick in her mouth. Instead, she ced it in between her boobs and started giving him a tit fuck, causing him to groan and his dick to start twitching again.


    Meanwhile, Feng Qian, who had his head on her thighs, was still massaging his scalp as her other hand was moving downwards, slowly tracing his muscr chest.


    Feng Qian was also moving her hands and fingers all over his body, tracing his abs and tracing the contours of his muscles.


    And all three of them were now starting to feel the effects of their master''s gaze.


    His eyes were looking directly at them, making them shudder and blush as their pussies became wet and their nipples hard.


    Meanwhile, both Feng Xue and Feng Lan, who hade twice by now, were in a dazed state which let Xu Qianghua remove his fingers from their pussies, and instead, he used both of his hands to y with Feng Qian''s boobs.


    "Ahh," Feng Qian moaned, her breasts jiggling in his hands.


    And as he yed with her boobs, he saw a small, pink nipple which was erect and ready to be yed with.


    He then leaned upwards and quickly sucked it into his mouth, and this caused Feng Qian''s heart rate to skyrocket, and she felt a rush of pleasure through her whole body.


    "Mmnnnn," Feng Qian let out a low moan, and her hands moved to the back of his head, pushing him into her cleavage.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua got up from the knee pillow and hugged Feng Qian, and quickly lifted her up and let hery on top of him as heid back down and started sucking on her nipples again.


    "Ahhh," Feng Qian moaned loudly.


    At the same time, Feng Mei was using her mouth to worship his dick, but her boobs were also rubbing against his dick, causing him to groan.


    And she kept this up for a while, using her boobs to make his dick as hard as it could possibly get, and eventually, Feng Mei was feeling her pussy bing wetter as the sensations kept her from being able to think.


    "Ahhh, Master," Feng Mei moaned as her tongue kept licking his shaft, moving all around it.


    She was also using her hands to fondle his balls and y with them, causing him to groan.


    This continued for a while, but it was not the same as the previous three rounds, as Feng Xue and Feng Lan were too tired to help, but the trio kept going.


    At one point, Feng Mei started stroking his dick with her hands, which caused him to groan.


    But Feng Qian''s breasts were not helping, as they were still pressed against his face, causing him to lick and suck her nipples.


    After a few minutes of this, he felt his cum rising again, and his dick started twitching more frequently.


    This caused him to tighten his grip on Feng Qian''s waist to tighten as he buried his head even deeper inside her boobs.


    Then, he exploded, spraying his cum all over the faces and boobs of the three Feng sisters, and at the same time, some of it fell on Feng Qian''s ass.


    Feng Yu, Feng Rui, and Feng Mei were all blushing as their eyes went wide at the sight of his cum covering their faces and breasts.


    "Ahh, ah, hah," Feng Mei was panting and looking down as the semen dripped down her chest and her tits.


    "Ahhh," Feng Rui and Feng Yu moaned as they felt their nipples getting covered in his warm cum.


    They all looked at each other before leaning in and licking and sucking all of the semen that was on their bodies, and as soon as they finished, they went back and started preparing for the third round.


    This was a different tactic from the previous rounds because there was no blowjob, as Feng Mei did not take his dick into her mouth.


    Instead, she, along with Feng Yu, ced his dick between their ass cheeks and then started moving.


    And at the same time, Feng Mei, who had not moved from her position, started licking the tip and massaging his balls at the same time.


    "Ahh, Master, your dick feels so good," Feng Yu moaned, her hips moving, causing his dick to go in between her ass cheeks.


    And each time they moved, their asses would p against each other, which made his dick harder as his dick got harder.


    And Feng Mei kept doing her job, sucking the tip and fondling his balls, which caused him to groan.


    And as Feng Yu and Feng Mei were busy, Feng Qian, who was still lying on top of him, was kissing him passionately, their tongues fighting for dominance as their hands explored each other''s bodies.


    "Ahhh," Feng Yu let out a soft moan.


    This caused his dick to rub against her pussy and her clit, which made her moan and, at the same time, increase her pace.


    Feng Yu was moaning loudly as she felt an orgasming, but she held back and instead picked up her pace as she tried to make her master cum.

 Chapter 194: Feng Qians Turn (R18+)

    "Ahhh," Thedies moaned as they felt his cum stter on their bodies.


    And after a few seconds, they copsed andy next to Xu Qianghua, panting.


    At the same time, Xu Qianghua sat up as it was his turn to take the reins.


    He then slowly spun his body while carrying Feng Qian and then positioned his dick between her tits.


    "Ahhh," Feng Qian moaned, her breasts jiggling as he started moving, his dick rubbing against her nipples and her boobs.


    And as he was doing this, Feng Xue, who had recovered, came behind him and hugged him from behind and started kissing his neck and cheek while her hands started moving around, groping and squeezing his muscles.


    This caused his dick to twitch as he also turned his face to the side and started kissing her.


    "Mmm," the two of them groaned.


    "Ahh," Feng Qian moaned; she could feel her nipples being pinched by his hands as he squeezed them against his dick.


    But after a few minutes of this, Feng Xue felt greedy, so she pulled his dick from between Feng Qian''s breasts and sucked it into her mouth, causing him to groan.


    And as soon as he was in her mouth, she started moving her head, sucking and licking his dick.


    Xu Qianghua groaned as he patted her head while his other hand went towards Feng Qian''s pussy as he did not want to leave her alone.


    But even as his fingers started moving inside her, his attention was focused on the Feng Xue, who was bobbing her head, trying to make him cum.


    As Feng Xue was doing her best to get him off, Feng Qian was moaning as she felt his fingers ying with her pussy while she started fondling her breasts.


    Both Feng Qian and Feng Xue felt good. Feng Qian was enjoying the sensation of having her pussy being yed with, and Feng Xue was getting the same feeling of satisfaction as her Master''s dick was twitching and letting out precum which she savored his cum with relish.


    And when Feng Qian felt his fingers move a little deeper, and the thumb was rubbing against her clit, she let out a loud moan, "Ahhhh!"


    She came, her juices flowing out of her pussy.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua''s dick twitched and let out more pre-cum, but before he could cum, Feng Xue removed his dick from her mouth and then she turned with her wet pussy facing his dick.


    "Master, please fuck me," Feng Xue pleaded, begging.


    As she said that, she grabbed his dick and moved it towards her pussy and then slid the dick into her pussy.


    "Ahhh," she moaned as she felt his dick fill her pussy.


    "Oh, Master, this feels so good," Feng Xue said as she moved her hips.


    "Hmmm, you''re tight," Xu Qianghua grunted, thrusting his dick inside of her pussy.


    "Ahhh," Feng Xue moaned as her face blushed.


    "Mnnn, yes," she moaned, moving her hips.


    "Ahhh, ohhh," Feng Qian moaned as his fingers increased in speed, causing her to orgasm.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua was groaning as he thrusted his dick into her, and then, he stopped as he pulled his dick out.


    "Ahh, Master, please don''t stop," Feng Xue begged.


    "Don''t worry," he said as he moved her body.


    Afterward, he lifted her up and put her on top of his thighs, and then, he moved her body back, and his dick started prating her pussy.


    "Ahhh, Master, it feels so good," Feng Xue moaned as she felt her pussy being filled by his dick.


    "Ahh," Feng Yu let out a soft moan, her breathingboured.


    "Mnnn," Feng Rui said, biting her lips.


    "Ohh, master, it feels so good," Feng Xue said, her body moving.


    Xu Qianghua grabbed her waist and started moving her, causing her boobs to bounce.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh," Feng Xue panted hard, leaned her head forward, and let her hair fall down.


    Xu Qianghua kept going, moving faster and harder, which caused Feng Xue to moan loudly.


    "Master, it feels so good. Ahh, it feels so good," Feng Xue''s legs were wrapped around his waist.


    As he kept moving, his thumb started rubbing her clit, causing her to scream as she orgasmed.


    "Ahhhh," Feng Xue''s body trembled, her eyes closed, her breathbored.


    But he did not stop there, as he kept fucking her until he came.


    "Ahh, ahh, hah," he groaned, his fingers still on her clit.


    And as soon as he stopped moving, she copsed onto the bed, breathing heavily.


    "Master, you made me cum so much," Feng Xue said, smiling.


    "Well, since we are already here, we might as well continue," Xu Qianghua said as he picked her up, ced her on top of his knees, and then inserted his dick back into her pussy.


    "Ahhh," Feng Xue moaned as his dick once again slid into her pussy, and as he started moving his hips, he kissed her lips after cleaning any leftover cum.


    "Master," Feng Qian said, turning her body.


    Feng Qian was lying on the side of the bed, and she spread her legs, revealing her wet pussy.


    "Come here, Master," she begged.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua removed his dick from Feng Xue''s pussy and went towards her, and heid Feng Qian on her back.


    Then, he inserted his dick inside her pussy and started fucking her.


    "Ahh, master, yes, yes, this feels so good," Feng Qian moaned, her ass moving up and down.


    Meanwhile, Feng Xue did not get his cum inside her pussy and pouted, and she had an aggrieved look as she said.

 Chapter 195: Feng Meis Turn (R18+)

    "Hmmm, I can''t say no to such a request," Xu Qianghua said,ughing.


    Then he pulled her and ced her above Feng Qian and then fuck them both.


    "Ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh, ahh," Feng Qian and Feng Xue moaned in unison as they felt his dick moving inside them.


    "Ahh, it feels so good," Feng Xue moaned as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Ahh, hahh," Feng Qian moaned, her hips moving, causing her breasts to shake.


    "Yes, Master, yes, this feels so good," Feng Xue and Feng Qian were moaning and breathing heavily.


    Meanwhile, Feng Rui and Feng Yu, who were sitting on the bed, were rubbing their clits and fingering their pussies.


    Both of them were blushing and breathing heavily as their fingers went in and out of their pussies and their other hands were rubbing their clits.


    "Ahh," Feng Rui and Feng Yu let out soft moans, their bodies trembling as they felt their orgasms rising.


    "Ahh, Master," Feng Xue moaned; her body was now leaning against his body, her hands holding his arms.


    "Master, you''re so big," Feng Qian said, biting her lips.


    "Ahh, it feels so good, Master," Feng Xue said, her body shaking.


    "Ahh, Master, I am going to cum," Feng Xue moaned as she said.


    "Ahhh," Feng Qian moaned as well as her pussy contracted tightly, her juices pouring out and dripping onto the bed.


    After a few more seconds, Feng Xue''s pussy also contracted, and her juices also started flowing, and a momentter, her body went limp, and she copsed.


    Feng Qian''s pussy was still contracting, and after a while, his cum filled her, and she felt a wave of satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, both Feng Yu and Feng Rui had also climaxed, and their bodies had also gone limp.


    Xu Qianghua also let out a groan as his dick twitched.


    And this time, he did not pull out his dick until he came inside her, so with his final thrust.


    He came, filling her pussy with his seed.


    And when he was done, he removed his dick and came next to the other four girls, who were all ready and waiting for his dick.


    Hearing this, Feng Mei, Feng Yu, Feng Lan, and Feng Rui all stood up.


    "I guess we will leave that for the other four to decide," Feng Yu said, giggling.


    "Alright."


    Xu Qianghua responded,ughing.


    "Then let''s move this over there," Feng Yu pointed at a spot in the room, which was close to a wall.


    Hearing this, all of them nodded, then the four girls all leaned against the wall as their raised their asses while looking behind at their master.


    "Master, please fuck us," all of the four said in unison.


    "Okay," Xu Qianghua said as he walked towards the four.


    Afterward, he inserted his dick into Feng Mei, and she moaned loudly as he started moving, fucking her.


    "Ahh, Master, your dick feels so good," Feng Mei said, biting her lips.


    This caused the other three to leave their original position and instead the three of them surrounded him with Feng Yu and Feng Lan each taking one of sides while Feng Rui went behind him as she clung to him.


    And Xu Qianghua who saw this, used his hands as he wrapped his arms around Feng Yu and Feng Lan and pulled them in without stopping his hips from thrusting.


    This caused both of them to yelp as their hands wandered around his body while they faces moved closer to his and started a kissing session.


    Meanwhile, Feng Rui''s hands were ying with his nipple as she pinched and yed with them while her mouth was on his ear, making him groan.


    As his dick kept going in and out of Feng Mei''s pussy, he kept his pace the same and fucked her hard and fast, causing her boobs to bounce, and she moaned loudly.


    "Ahh, Master, yes, yes, this feels so good," Feng Mei moaned out loud.


    And while this was going on, Xu Qianghua moved his hands upward from the waists of thedies to their boobs as he started fondling them.


    "Ahhh," Feng Yu and Feng Lan moaned.


    "Master, y with my nipples," Feng Yu moaned, her hands rubbing his chest.


    "Master," Feng Lan moaned.


    And as he yed with their breasts, he also pinched their nipples, which caused them to moan louder.


    Meanwhile, Feng Rui''s tongue was now inside his ear, and the sensations she was giving him were driving him crazy, and he felt his dick getting harder.


    "Ahh, Master, it feels so good," Feng Mei moaned.


    "Master, please cum inside me," Feng Mei moaned as he moved his hips.


    "Master, I am close," Feng Yu moaned.


    "Me too," Feng Lan moaned.


    "Me too," Feng Yu and Feng Lan said in unison.


    And soon, all three of them orgasmed, and Feng Yu''s and Feng Lan''s mouths opened and closed, but they did not know what to say.


    And Xu Qianghua who saw all of this felt his cum rising which caused him to increase his thrusting speed which made Feng Mei who was in a dazed state to wake up.


    "Ahh,please cum inside meee," Feng Mei moaned.


    And after a few more minutes, he groaned as he came, filling her pussy and ass with his cum.


    As soon as his cum was flowing into her body, her legs went limp, and she copsed onto the floor, her body trembling.


    And as she slip down, Xu Qianghua''s dick along with his cum came out of her pussy.

 Chapter 196: Feng Yus Turn (R18+)

    And while he was doing this, he did not forget to fondle Feng Lan''s boobs which caused her to moan out loud.


    This caused Feng Rui, who was behind him, to take Feng Yu''s previous position.


    And as he fucked Feng Yu, he reached around and started ying with Feng Lan''s boobs, causing her to moan.


    "Ahh, Master, it feels so good," Feng Lan moaned, her body trembling.


    Meanwhile, Feng Yu''s hips were moving, causing his dick to go deeper into her pussy, and this caused her to moan.


    "Ahh, it feels so good, Master, it feels so good," Feng Yu moaned.


    After a few more minutes, she let out a soft groan as her legs started shaking, and her pussy also started contracting.


    "Master, I am cumming," Feng Yu moaned as her back arched.


    "Ahhhhhh," she moaned loudly as her juices gushed out.


    And as she came, her pussy became super tight, which caused Xu Qianghua to take a deep breath as he tilted his head forward and started kissing Feng Yu so that she could be distracted.


    And as soon as his lips touched hers, she calmed down, and her body rxed, so Xu Qianghua once again slowly started to move with his speed increasing every second.


    Meanwhile, Feng Lan was also breathing heavily, her heart racing, and her body shivering as she felt his fingers on her breasts, but she did not want to be outdone, so she started kissing his neck, and while at it she gave him a hickey but due to him being a cultivator, the mark slowly disappeared, but this did not damper her instead it fuel her as she continued giving him even more hickeys.


    And Feng Rui, who saw this, also joined her, but her target zone was his broad chest.


    And as the three of them were busy, Feng Yu, who had now calmed down, wrapped her arms around him, holding him as her legs wrapped around his waist.


    And while she was busy, her hands were roaming all over his body, her fingers tracing the contours of his muscles.


    And her nails also scratched his back, causing him to groan as her pussy contracted tighter around his dick, making him feel even better.


    And when her hands went downward and yed with his nipples, this caused his dick to twitch.


    "Ahh," Feng Yu and Xu Qianghua moaned in unison, their bodies quivering.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua''s dick had hardened up again, and he started using his full force to thrust in and out of her pussy.


    "Ahh, Master, it feels so good," Feng Yu moaned.


    "Ahh, Master, please don''t stop," Feng Yu begged, her eyes closing.


    "Ahh," Feng Yu and Xu Qianghua moaned, their faces moving closer.


    "Master, kiss me," Feng Yu said as she wrapped her legs around him.


    "Okay," he responded.


    Then, he leaned in and kissed her lips, their tongues fighting for dominance.


    Meanwhile, the other twodies had moved out of their way and watched the two of them, their eyes burning with lust as they knew that their turn woulde soon.


    And while they were doing that, he used one of his hands to rub her clit while the other hand moved towards her ass and started ying with it, and this caused Feng Yu''s hips to move, and his dick went deeper inside of her.


    "Master, it feels so good," Feng Yu''s body was trembling as she clung to his body.


    Xu Qianghua was still kissing her, but his hands were going all over her body, and the two of them were breathing heavily as they kept on going.


    And the sounds that wereing out of their mouths were not just their moans, but the sound of their bodies colliding, and their breathing wasbored.


    At the same time, his dick was moving faster and faster, which caused his thrusts to be harder and harder, and the more he fucked her, the tighter her pussy became.


    Feng Yu was also feeling the effects of his dick and his hands as her hips were moving, her legs were shaking, and her hands were wrapped tightly around his neck.


    The sensations were driving her crazy, and soon, Feng Yu''s body tensed up, and her hands gripped his shoulders tightly.


    "Master, I am cumming," Feng Yu moaned loudly as her pussy tightened around his dick.


    "Hold on a little while longer; then both of us can cum at once," Xu Qianghua said as he sped up his speed.


    "Yes, Master, please cum with me," Feng Yu said, biting her lips.


    After a few more seconds of their passionate kissing, Feng Yu''s orgasm arrived, and her eyes widened, and her mouth opened, and her toes curled.


    Her body shivered, and her fingers gripped his shoulders tightly.


    But Xu Qianghua continued to kiss her.


    She was moaning loudly, her body trembling, and her pussy contracting repeatedly.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua moved even faster with hisbored breathing and hips.


    Then with a groan escaping from his mouth, he came, filling her pussy with his semen.


    And the moment their climaxes started, they both kissed each other passionately, their tongues ying with each other.


    However, she did not let go of him, and her legs were still wrapped around him, and the two of them were still kissing.


    And as the two of them kissed, her hands were rubbing his back and his shoulders.


    "Ahh, that was so good," Feng Yu said, smiling.


    "Yes, it was," Xu Qianghua responded, smiling.


    After a few seconds, he pulled out his dick and ced her next to Feng Mei, who was now busy absorbing his cum.

 Chapter 197: Feng Lans Turn (R18+)

    "Lan''er, it''s your turn next," Xu Qianghua said as he approached her.


    Feng Rui, who saw this, pouted but did not say anything, as Feng Lan is the older sister, so she can see where her master''s choice came from.


    But that does not mean that she is happy with his choice, and Xu Qianghua sees all of this,ing over and flicking her head before saying anything.


    "You are next, Okay?"


    Hearing this, Feng Rui nodded, showing a pitiful look as she rubbed the area where he flicked her.


    Then, he picked up Feng Lan and ced her on top of the bed.


    Then, he positioned his dick at the entrance and slowly inserted his dick, and as he started moving his hips, he also started fondling her breasts and her clit, causing her to moan.


    "Master, it feels so good," Feng Lan moaned as she wrapped her arms and legs around his body.


    "Ahh, it feels so good," Feng Lan moaned as his fingers were massaging her clit.


    "Master, please don''t stop," Feng Lan said, her face blushing.


    And while Xu Qianghua was fucking her, he also had his attention focused on her tits, which were being groped by his other hand.


    While he was doing this, Feng Yu was also in a simr position, with her legs and arms wrapped around him, and his hands were fondling her boobs.


    Meanwhile, Feng Rui and Feng Mei were watching the two, but as they watched, they could not help but blush and think, ''Was I like this before?''


    And yes, they were, but soon their thoughts shifted towards their increasing cultivation base due to their master cum.


    This made both of them sigh as they admired Xu QIanghua. They did not know how he could get him on a dual cultivation manual like this.


    But they know that with this manual, the group did not have to focus on cultivation as this manual alone can make them the most powerful people in this world.


    Instead, they can use this free time to do other important stuff, such as maintaining and expanding their forces; this alone is enough for them to be the leading figures for years toe.


    And while the twodies were thinking about this, their sister was now busy moaning loudly as Xu Qianghua continued to thrust inside her.


    "Ahhh, Master, your dick feels so good," Feng Lan moaned, her hands roaming all over his body.


    "Ahh, harder, Master, harder," Feng Lan moaned, biting her lips.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua kept the same speed but instead went in deeper than before.


    This caused her to let out a loud moan as she felt his dick kissing her womb, which made her body twitch in pleasure, and with it happening continuously, she was in an endless cycle of pleasure which she did not want to stop.


    After a few minutes, Feng Lan was panting heavily, her face flushed, and her body shaking.


    And just as she was about to say something, she felt an orgasming with no way of stopping.


    So she came, and as she did, her pussy became super tight, and her juices started flowing.


    This caused his dick to move at a much slower pace, but with the added tightness, he could feel his precum leaking, which, along with the pussy''s tightness, made him want to cum.


    But he held on as he wanted her to cum a few more times before he did.


    "Sorry, master, I could not hold it in," Feng Lan murmured in a dazed state, her face red and her hands gripping his arms tightly.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua could not help but smile dotingly as he slowed and started petting her hair.


    Soon Feng Lan came over her orgasm and was about to say something, but she could not as Xu Qianghua started to move his hips as he thrust deep inside her pussy.


    "Master, it feels so goooooood," Feng Lan moaned loudly.


    "Master, please don''t stop," Feng Lan begged, her body shivering.


    "Master, please give it to me. I want your cum inside my pussy," Feng Lan moaned.


    "Ahh, master, I am cumming," Feng Lan moaned.


    Then after a few more thrusts, both of them came at the same time, and he thrust his dick deep inside her pussy while filling it up with his semen, which caused her to moan in ecstasy.


    As his dick kept moving, and her pussy was filled with his cum, she came a few more times before her body went limp, and she was breathing heavily.


    But this time, he did not just sit still until he finished cumming. Instead, he moved his hips while he was ejacting while he kissed her, which made her open her eyes wide.


    "Ahh, that felt so good," Feng Lan said, panting.


    "Yes, it did," Xu Qianghua responded, smiling.


    "How about one more time?" Feng Lan asked cutely.


    "No, it''s your sister''s turn right now," Xu Qianghua responded as he gave her a quick kiss.


    "Fine," Feng Lan pouted.


    Then he ced her next to Feng Yu and Feng Mei, who were still cultivating as they tried their best to absorb all the cum, which was hard as they had started using this manual recently.


    This has led to them losing quite a bit of his cum, but they are not that worried as they can just ask for another help after all of their sisters had their turn.


    "Rui''er, are you ready?" Xu Qianghua asked.

 Chapter 198: Feng Ruis Turn (R18+)

    Feng Rui then opened her legs and spread her pussy for him, and as soon as he saw it, he inserted his dick into her pussy and started thrusting.


    And while he fucked her, he also used his hands to y with her boobs and her nipples, causing her to moan.


    "Ahh, it feels so good," Feng Rui moaned, her body trembling.


    "Master, your dick feels so good," Feng Rui moaned as she was being fucked.


    "I have been told that often," Xu Qianghua said with an amused expression.


    But he did not stop his movements, and as he kept moving his dick inside her pussy, he felt her pussy tighten up and contract, which made him feel great, but at the same time, he could not stop thinking about the other threedies and how they react simrly.


    "Master, please fuck me harder," Feng Rui begged.


    "Harder, please," Feng Rui begged.


    As she said that, he stopped moving his dick and instead, used his finger and started rubbing her clit.


    "Ahh," Feng Rui let out a soft moan as her body trembled.


    "Ahh," Feng Rui moaned loudly as her fingers moved downwards to rub her clit.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua started thrusting faster and faster as he used both of his hands to grab her thighs and force her to stay in ce.


    "Ahh, Master, I''m cumming," Feng Rui moaned, biting her lips.


    "Ahhh," Feng Rui moaned loudly as her juices gushed out of her pussy and dripped onto the bed.


    But this did not deter him, as he continued moving his hips, and Feng Rui''s hands stopped moving as her body was tensing up.


    "Ahh, Master, your dick feels so good," Feng Rui moaned, her eyes closed and her hair falling around her face.


    "Ahh, Master, it feels so good. Ohhh," Feng Rui was breathing heavily as her hips were moving.


    "Master, Master, Master," she moaned continuously while mumbling.


    Then, just as she was about to cum, her whole body shivered, and her legs started shaking.


    But as her orgasm came, her pussy started contracting around his dick, which made him groan.


    This caused him to slow down, but it was only for a moment because he wanted to make her cum even more as he was getting used to the way the Feng sisters tightened their pussies as they cum.


    Yes, all the Feng sisters have a simr reaction when they cum, which is something that should not be possible, but it is here as Xu Qianghua is able to experience it firsthand.


    And all he could say about this is, ''This is fucking awesome.''


    He is not wrong about that, as he has never seen or heard of something simr, which can only mean two things: either no one has ever tried it, or this is something that only the Feng sisters are able to do.


    As the only opinion he would care about are the people closest to him, which are mostly females, it can be said that nobody has any opinion on his view.


    But as he was thinking about this, Feng Rui, who was bouncing on his dick, let out another moan as she came once again.


    "You sure are sensitive today," Xu Qianghua said with a teasing smile as he flicked her nipples.


    "Ahh, Master, your dick is making me so horny," Feng Rui moaned, biting her lips. "And with you keep me away for so long had made me pent up,"


    "Is that so? I am sorry about that," Xu Qianghua apologized.


    Then he continued, "And to show my sincerity, I will make sure that you leave this room after you have released your pent-up lust and arepletely fulfilled."


    Hearing this, Feng Rui blushed, but she nodded and smiled brightly.


    "Thank you, Master," Feng Rui said happily.


    "Mmnn," he groaned.


    "Ahh, Master, it feels so good," Feng Rui moaned, her hands moving upwards and ying with her own boobs.


    "Master, it feels so good," Feng Rui said, her fingers moving around her clit.


    Meanwhile, his fingers were also still rubbing her clit and also fondling her boobs.


    "Ahhh, master, not there. I am about to cum again," Feng Rui said as she felt another orgasming.


    "Ahh, Master, Master," Feng Rui moaned as her hand was still working on her pussy.


    After a few more minutes, Feng Rui started moaning loudly, and her face was now red.


    "Ahh, Master, I''m cumming," Feng Rui moaned.


    "Master, I''m cumming, Master, I''m cumming," Feng Rui was moaning loudly, her hips moving frantically.


    "Ahh, it''s so good, I can''t stop," Feng Rui was moaning loudly.


    "Master, Master, ohhh," Feng Rui moaned, her pussy contracting over and over, her hands trembling.


    Xu Qianghua slowed his movements, and he leaned forward and kissed her lips, and at the same time, his finger kept massaging her clit.


    This caused her to go into a frenzy, and her body shook violently as she climaxed, and her juices gushed out, dripping onto the bed.


    But despite her orgasm, Feng Rui did not stop. Instead, she kept her pace, which was going faster and faster by the second.


    Then, Xu Qianghua could feel his dick being squeezed, and his precum started to leak.


    "Ohh, you''re squeezing my dick so tightly," Xu Qianghua said, his fingers moving.


    "Oh, yes, Master, yes, please give it to me," Feng Rui said, her hands moving up and down.


    "Ahh, Master, please cum inside of my pussy," Feng Rui moaned, her body shaking.


    "Ahh, it feels so good. Ohhh," Feng Rui was panting and sweating, her pussy getting wetter with her juices.


    "Master, I am about to cum," Feng Rui moaned as her body twitched.


    And soon, her pussy contracted tightly, and she orgasmed.


    And Xu Qianghua, who has been holding it in, also came, filling her womb to the brim.

 Chapter 199: All Of Them Together (R18+)

    Xu Qianghua then removed his dick from her pussy, and then made his way toward Feng Qian, who had been watching her sisters get their wombs filled.


    But she did not receive one, but she did notin about this and just watched her sisters and her master enjoy themselves with a doting smile.


    So while her sister was still absorbing his cum, she watched him move closer and get his dick ready for her.


    And when his dick was hard, she spread her legs wide, revealing her pussy.


    "Master, I have been waiting for you," Feng Qian said, blushing.


    "Well, I am sorry," Xu Qianghua said,ughing.


    Hearing this, she blushed even more.


    Then, he inserted his dick into her pussy, and as he started thrusting, he used his hands to grope her boobs.


    "Ahh, Master, it feels so goooood," Feng Qian moaned, her eyes closed, her breathingboured.


    "I have been waiting for your dick to fill me up," Feng Qian moaned as she was being fucked.


    "I have been longing to have your dick inside me," Feng Qian moaned loudly, her hips moving.


    "Ahh, Master, your dick feels so good," Feng Qian moaned, biting her lips.


    "It feels so good. Please fuck me," Feng Qian begged.


    And after a few minutes, her pussy was super tight as her climax approached.


    "Master, please cum inside me. I want all of your seed inside of my womb," Feng Qian moaned.


    "Master, I''m cumming. Ahh, Master, please don''t stop. Ohhh, it feels so goooood," Feng Qian moaned, her pussy contracting repeatedly.


    "Master, Master, I''m cumming," Feng Qian moaned, her face red and her body trembling.


    As her orgasm arrived, her whole body shivered violently, and her hands and legs shook.


    "Ahh, it''s so good," Feng Qian was panting heavily, her face flushed, and her hair was stered to her face.


    Meanwhile, her pussy was sucking on his dick, which caused him to groan.


    "Ahh, I can feel your dick," Feng Qian moaned.


    "Ahh, master, please cum in my womb," Feng Qian said, smiling.


    "Ahh, yes, Master, please cum in my womb. I want it," Feng Qian moaned.


    "Ahh, I want it inside," Feng Qian moaned, her hands moving down.


    "Please cum inside of me," Feng Qian pleaded.


    After a few more seconds, they both came at the same time, and he groaned as he thrusted his dick deep inside her pussy and then came.


    And as soon as her orgasm arrived, she felt her pussy being filled up with his cum, which made her moan, and after a few more spurts of cum, she started shivering as her pussy was being overflowed with his cum.


    "Master, it''s so good," Feng Qian said, panting heavily, her body sweating.


    "Yes, it''s really good," Xu Qianghua said, hugging her.


    "Mmm," she responded, smiling.


    And as soon as he finished cumming inside her, Feng Xue came behind him and hugged him before saying,


    "Master, since you have cummed inside all of us once, let''s start the next round."


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua turned and kissed her lips while saying.


    "Okay."


    Then, he sat on the bed and picked up Feng Qian, who was still busy absorbing his cum.


    Next, he ced her next to the bed where the rest of the sisters were, and then, he moved closer to Feng Qian and inserted his dick.


    "Ahh, master, it feels so good," Feng Qian moaned.


    "But master, what about me absorbing the semen," Feng Qian asked, her legs wrapped around his waist.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be getting a chanceter," Xu Qianghua responded as he started moving his hips.


    "Ahh, master, yes," Feng Qian moaned.


    "Ahh, it feels so good. Ahh," Feng Qian was moaning.


    "Yes, master, harder, please," Feng Qian begged.


    Meanwhile, Feng Mei, Feng Yu, Feng Rui, Feng Lan, and Feng Xue all surrounded Xu Qianghua as they tried to make him cum so that they could get their turn.


    But despite the five of them trying, he held on for more than ten minutes.


    "Ahh, Master, please cum," Feng Qian begged, biting her lips.


    "Yes, I am close," Xu Qianghua grunted, his hands moving upwards and ying with her boobs.


    "Ahh, master, cum inside of me," Feng Qian pleaded, her hips moving.


    And after a few minutes of them fucking, Xu Qianghua finally came, and his seed was absorbed by her pussy, and her womb was filled to the brim once again.


    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua removed his dick from her pussy andid her next to the others, and then, he got off the bed and approached the otherdies who were all waiting patiently for their turn.


    "Me, Me," all thedies said in unison.


    Seeing this, he tells, "Okay lets all do it together,"


    This caused all thedies to blush but then nodded.


    Then he fucked all of them one after the other, and he did it more than once.


    This led to them staying in the room for more than a day, which made Yan Yuehua, who was expecting another night with him, sour and angry as she stomped her feet.


    But she did not barge in as she knew that all the Feng sisters needed this as they had been working for too long without taking any breaks.


    She could not me them either, as she knew that she would have done the same if she had been given the same chance.


    If it were up to her, she would have forced them to take breaks, but unfortunately, that was not possible, and even if it was, they would not listen to her.


    But despite that, she was still mad and could not help it.


    She had been nning for more than a week to spend the night with him, and now that had been ruined. She did not know how she was going to deal with this.


    Maybe she could try her hand at seducing him, or maybe she could ask him directly, or maybe she could get the other sisters to help her, but she did not know what would work.


    However, she soon calmed down, thinking, ''Never mind. I know he willpensate meter.''


    As she thought this, she smiled a little as she left them and went to her room so that she can finish the report she was supposed to do before.

 Chapter 200: The Unwanted Future

    Meanwhile, in the void pocket, Liu Meiyun, Xu Qianghua''s mother, satfortably in her luxurious pce.


    The pce was made of shimmering materials that radiated a warm glow. If discovered, every material used here could spark wars.


    Each material was among the rarest in the void, enhancing the cultivators who came into contact with it, making them all the more desirable.


    The pce wasvishly decorated with ancient treasures, delicate ornaments, and an unmistakable air of authority.


    But right now, Liu Meiyun was preupied with an important task¡ªsearching for potential wives for her son.


    Liu Meiyun leaned back on a velvet couch, casually flipping through an infinite catalog of potential daughters-inw.


    Floating images of young cultivators glided past her, each with detailed profiles listing their backgrounds, cultivation levels, and family histories.


    Her sharp, experienced eyes moved from one profile to another, clearly unimpressed with most of them.


    "Hmmm, not bad, but too frail-looking. Qianghua needs someone strong but gentle," she murmured to herself, swiping away a profile.


    "Oh, this one seems interesting... but no, her family history is tooplicated."


    A sudden ripple in the void caught her attention as she scrolled through the endless list of candidates.


    But she could tell who they were just from a nce.


    Four figures stepped through a portal into the pce. They were Hu Liwei, her mother, Hu Xiang, Tian Meifeng, and her mother, Tian Lifen.


    Hu Xiang''s face was already flushed with anger. She wasted no time. "Liu Meiyun!" she shouted, her voice echoing off the pce''s luxurious walls.


    Liu Meiyun barely nced up, her fingers stillzily flipping through profiles. "Yes, yes, give me a moment. I''m busy," she responded, her tone filled with casual indifference.


    Tian Lifen, looking equally furious, marched forward with her hands clenched into fists.


    "Busy?" she repeated, incredulitycing her tone. "Busy throwing the timeline into chaos, more like! Do you have any idea what you''ve done?"


    Liu Meiyun finally lifted her gaze, raising an eyebrow in mild curiosity.


    "Timeline? Oh, you mean that little adjustment I made? Hardly worth fussing over." She flicked her hand, and the catalog of potential wives vanished into thin air.


    Then she sighed, thinking, ''I forgot about these two. I should have told them the reason before I sent the items in and let him go back in time, but my husband and I were in a hurry.''


    Meanwhile, Hu Liwei and Tian Meifeng exchanged worried nces and stepped forward to calm their mothers.


    Hu Liwei gently grabbed her mother''s arm. "Mother, please, mother-inw must have a reason for doing this. Let''s listen to her before jumping to conclusions."


    "Yes, Mother," Tian Meifeng added, trying to soothe her furious mother. "Sister Liwei and I have already met Qianghua in the old timeline. Let''s be calm and discuss this."


    But Hu Xiang was not in the mood for calm. Her eyes burned with anger.


    "Do you know how long we''ve been waiting for this? You shifted the timeline right before I was going to meet him! How could you interfere like this?"


    Liu Meiyun sighed, seemingly unfazed. "Oh,e now. It''s not like I''ve stopped you from meeting him forever. You''ll still meet him¡ªjust a littleter."


    Tian Lifen stepped forward, her voice sharp and cold. "Later isn''t good enough. We spent years preparing for this, and now you''ve thrown everything off course. Why?"


    Liu Meiyun chuckled lightly, enjoying the tension in the room.


    "Why? Well, I was simply giving Qianghua more options, that''s all. It''s every mother''s right to ensure her son has the best possible future."


    Hu Liwei sighed, rubbing her forehead as she tried to keep her mother from exploding further.


    "We understand you want the best for him, but why did we have to reset the timeline?"


    Meifeng nodded in agreement. "Exactly. We''ve already met him. We know our futures are tied to his. But this interference is making things moreplicated."


    Liu Meiyun crossed her arms, studying the two young women thoughtfully.


    "I know, darlings, but you must understand. Qianghua''s future can''t be taken lightly. There''s more at y than you realize."


    Tian Lifen''s frustration boiled over. "More at y? What could possibly justify meddling with fate like this?"


    Liu Meiyun''s yful demeanor darkened. Her eyes sharpened, and her tone dropped. "Because," she said slowly,


    "In the original timeline, Qianghua sacrificed his life to save all of us. And when I say ''us,'' I mean me, my husband, and the entire void itself."


    The room fell into stunned silence. The four women stared at Xu Men, their anger momentarily forgotten.


    Liu Meiyun sighed deeply, the weight of her words sinking into the air.


    "He gave everything for us. Do you remember when we ventured into the new secret realm that opened at the edge of this sector?"


    Thedies nodded, listening intently as Liu Meiyun continued.


    "In the deepest part of that secret realm, we discovered an artifact beyond the void''sws. When we tried to learn more about it, it absorbed a drop of our blood essence.


    Then, it revealed all the possible futures¡ªeach one ending with Qianghua''s death. We tried countless ways to change that oue, but each time, we failed."


    She paused, her voice thick with emotion.


    "Just as we were about to reveal our true strength and bring him back to the n, we saw a different future. In this future, he does not die.


    Instead, he leads the entire void to a much higher realm. That is why I was willing to be away from him for so long."


    Liu Meiyun''s tone softened. "I should have warned you both, but I wanted to reset the timeline as quickly as possible.


    I was worried that knowing the future¡ªsomething even the Supreme Will does not know¡ªmight change the present."


    The four women were speechless, struggling to process what Xu Men had just revealed.


    The more they thought about it, the more confusing it became. The whole void could be at stake, and Xu Qianghua appeared to be at the center of it all.

 Chapter 201: More Wives?

    After a long pause, Hu Xiang sighed deeply, shaking her head in reluctant eptance.


    "Although I understand why you did it and know that it had to be done, I just don''t like it. I''ve spent years perfecting my story, only for you to ruin it."


    Meanwhile, Tian Lifen crossed her arms, her icy demeanor softening slightly.


    "Fine. But if anything goes wrong..." she left the warning hanging in the air, the tension not entirely evaporated.


    Liu Meiyun chuckled, her yful tone returning in full force. "Don''t worry, nothing will go wrong. I wouldn''t let that happen.


    Do you think I''d go through all this trouble only for things to fall apart?" Her words carried a strange mix of confidence and mischief.


    As the tension in the air faded, reced by a more familiar sense of ease, Liu Meiyun flicked her wrist, summoning the catalog of potential daughters-inw once again.


    The scrolls reappeared, floatingzily in the air, spinning slowly as they presented new options.


    "Now, since you''re all here," Liu Meiyun said casually, "why don''t you take a look? Qianghua deserves more wives, you know."


    "And I want to add a few from the most powerful families in the void, which can increase the power he canmand."


    Hu Xiang''s eyes widened in disbelief; she took a deep breath as she felt her anger rising again.


    "More wives? Are you serious, Liu Meiyun?" Her voice carried a mix of disbelief and exasperation.


    She was surprised because she knew that Liu Meiyun had already picked a few from some of the most powerful families in the void.


    But now she saw her looking for new ones without even bringing the ones she had already chosen.


    Tian Lifen rolled her eyes, her frustration bubbling back up. "You really are impossible, Liu Meiyun.


    Isn''t the current amount enough? You''re going to spoil him even more at this rate. And do you think he will like this? From what we''ve seen, he''s a free-spirited man."


    But Liu Meiyun waved her hand dismissively, the glow of the catalog reflecting off her rxed expression.


    "Of course, I''m serious. Qianghua is exceptional. He''s a powerful cultivator, destined for greatness.


    Do you think I''d settle with the current count? He deserves the best, which might mean more wives than he currently has.


    And I know he might not like how I''m doing things, but I know him, which is why I''m confident he''ll like my choices."


    Hu Liwei and Tian Meifeng exchanged nces, a shared understanding passing between them. They both knew their mothers'' frustration was futile when it came to Liu Meiyun.


    The Empress of the most powerful Empire in the Void had always been relentless, especially when it came to her son''s future.


    But they also knew she was like this because she felt guilty about everything she and her husband did to Xu Qianghua.


    So, they were trying to prepare everything before their eventual meeting, both looking forward to it and scared of his reaction once they exined their role in everything.


    "She''s not going to let this go, is she?" Hu Liwei whispered to Tian Meifeng, her tone resigned yet amused.


    Tian Meifeng sighed softly, shaking her head.


    "No. Not at all. We might as well ept it. If she''s set on finding more wives for Qianghua, we won''t be able to stop her. But I also like it this way: we can join in without feeling guilty."


    "Guilty about what? Bai Lingyun has already joined in, even though we agreed to go in together, so it doesn''t matter," Hu Xiang chimed in with a sour tone.


    They both sighed in unison, mentally preparing themselves for whatever wild ideas Liu Meiyun might have in store. Knowing her, she had probably already nned out more than just a few potential matches.


    As the conversation continued, a soft hum filled the air. Although it was subtle, Hu Xiang and Tian Lifen were able to sense it.


    Liu Meiyun''s keen senses picked up on it immediately. She nced up, her smile widening as she recognized the familiar energy signature.


    "Ah," she said, her voice softening with affection, "it seems my husband is back from histest excursion."


    The portal shimmered into view, its ethereal light signaling Xu Jianhong''s return. Though he wasn''t visible yet, his presence filled the room, a powerful aura that always broughtfort to Liu Meiyun.


    Hu Xiang and Tian Lifen exchanged nces, their frustrations momentarily forgotten as Xu Jianhong''s imposing aura washed over them.


    "It''s time for us to go," Tian Lifen said, her tone more collected now. She turned to Liu Meiyun, her frustration still simmering but no longer at the forefront.


    "Just¡­ don''t interfere again. Let things progress naturally from here."


    Hu Xiang gave Liu Meiyun one final look, her re softened by understanding. "We''ll be watching, Liu Meiyun. Don''t make use back and deal with you."


    Liu Meiyun, ever the yful one, waved them off, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "No promises.


    But don''t worry; you''ll get to meet Qianghua soon enough and be with him as long as he wants it to happen. I wouldn''t deprive you of that forever."


    With that, Hu Xiang and Tian Lifen stepped toward the portal, their irritation tempered by the weight of Liu Meiyun''s revtions.


    "Don''t interfere again," Hu Xiang warned onest time, her voice stern butcking the heat it had earlier.


    Liu Meiyun waved her hand dismissively. "No promises," she replied, the yful lilt still in her voice.


    With that, the four women stepped through the portal, vanishing from the void pocket and leaving Liu Meiyun alone once again in hervish pce.


    As soon as they left, Liu Meiyun leaned back on her couch, letting out a long, satisfied sigh.


    She flicked her wrist, and the floating catalog of potential wives reappeared, the images resuming their slow spin in the air.


    A soft smile yed on her lips as she flicked through the profiles again. "Perhaps I''ll keep these candidates forter," she mused aloud to herself.


    "After all, Qianghua deserves the best."

 Chapter 202: Phantom Veil Pendant

    Meanwhile, in the Eastern Continent of Nexara.


    Chen Zemin, the head of the Chen family, was reviewing a report about the incident involving the evil organization''s ns and the city lord''s death.


    "So, who are these evil cultivators?" he asked his most trusted subordinates, who were also reading the information that had been circting worldwide at an rming rate.


    This was the first time the world had seen evil cultivators, and the revtion that the city lord was part of the organization made it even more unsettling.


    However, it was also a wake-up call. They had never expected that city lords could be evil cultivators, willing to sacrifice anyone just for more power.


    "We are not sure, master, but we know they won''t give up after this failure. They''ll strike even harder next time," a middle-aged man said, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    Hearing this, everyone in the room nodded, agreeing with his assessment.


    Chen Zemin gave a slight smile as he spoke,


    "I think so too. That''s why we should gather all the top families in the Eastern Continent and conduct a widespread search for these evil cultivators.


    I know this will be difficult, which is why we''ll use this opportunity to unite the top powers in the continent and form a special force trained specifically to deal with these cultivators."


    The people in the room nodded again, agreeing that his approach was the right one.


    They couldn''t help but admire how quickly Chen Zemin had formted a n, something few family heads would have done so swiftly.


    Most of the older inhabitants came from a world where violence was rare, andws were set to protect people.


    But in this world, those kinds ofws were ineffective. The structure of this new world¡ªand the Void in general¡ªwas based on strength.


    This meant that, in certain situations, now or rule could stop the strongest individuals, and that was exactly what was happening now.


    However, judging by what they had seen, these evil cultivators weren''t necessarily powerful.


    Instead, they were cunning, preferring to work in the shadows and only reveal themselves when their ns were about to be executed.


    Because of that, none of the top families had noticed their existence until the incident had already urred.


    "Alright, we can discuss how to deal with these cultivatorster," Chen Zemin said, his expression serious.


    "For now, we need to find out who this group is¡ªthe one capable of locating these evil cultivators and stopping them before their nse to fruition."


    "From what I understand, all the other top families are also searching for this group.


    We believe that if we find them, we''ll gain valuable information about these evil cultivators.


    We might even learn how they managed to stop this group of lunatics who were willing to sacrifice an entire city in their first major attack," one of the subordinates added.


    "Yes, we need to make sure we are prepared for simr incidents on this continent. And we have to ensure that all the top families understand the seriousness of the situation," Chen Zemin said firmly.


    At that moment, one of the men hesitated before speaking. "Should we contact the Xu family?"


    The room fell silent as everyone turned to Chen Zemin, awaiting his response.


    He thought for a few moments before answering, "I don''t think we need to. They should have already received a detailed report.


    If I''m not mistaken, they''ve likely already gathered information about the evil cultivators. In fact, they might even be the ones who took action in this incident."


    Chen Zemin''s response surprised everyone in the room. They hadn''t considered that possibility, but it seemed usible now that he mentioned it.


    Some of them exchanged nces, while a few in the back of the room looked at Chen Zemin with admiration.


    However, they quickly masked their reactions, not wanting to draw attention to themselves. They silently made a mental note to report this to their captain.


    But they were not worried as they have been told about his personality and from what they have seen, it would not be odd for him to think in that direction.


    Meanwhile, the others were focused on their master''s theory. They couldn''t deny it, as they knew very little about the Xu family.


    Over the past year, no one had seen much of the family''s strength except for the rapid expansion of the forces controlled by the wives of the family head, who had not shown his face to the public.


    What they didn''t know, however, was that Xu Qianghua had indeed shown his face and was part of all the inner circles formed by the top families to share information and exchange resources.


    Xu Qianghua had used a special item he had obtained from a sign-in reward over several months to maintain his secrecy.


    The system¡ªor its clone¡ªallowed him to stack weekly sign-ins to draw better-quality items that would be useful to him.


    The item was called:


    Phantom Veil Pendant (Universal)


    Description: The Phantom Veil Pendant is a rare item that allows the wearer to create a false identity,plete with a fake background, history, and even a fabricated organization or group behind it.


    It conceals the wearer''s true identity, recing it with a new one that appearspletely authentic to anyone who investigates.


    Effects:


    Identity Hiding: Completely masks the wearer''s true identity and gives them a new one, including a fake name, history, and cultivation level.


    Fake Force: Creates a false group or organization that appears real to anyone who checks. Any investigation into the wearer''s origins will lead to believable details about their new identity.


    Spiritual Aura Masking: Hides the wearer''s true cultivation level and shows a false power level that fits the new identity.


    Fake Evidence: If anyone investigates further, they will find fabricated records, ces, and individuals that support the false identity.


    Limitations:


    If the pendant is removed or broken, the real identity is revealed.


    Most people will be fooled, but very strong or skilled cultivators might sense that something is off if they dig deep.


    The item can only create up to seven fake identities.

 Chapter 203: Eastern Continent Meeting

    Xu Qianghua has been using this item to create fake versions of himself and integrate into various circles to gather information about the families.


    In addition, he joins these families to find out if anyone is looking to fight him. Due to the families being low-key, many would try to find allies to share the burden.


    And yes, he could send in the Shadow soldiers to infiltrate, but he knows that most conversations often happen secretly, involving only their closest members.


    However, for the Shadow members, it will take a few more years before they can reach the inner circle. This is where hees in; his disguise can work wonders and serve as a silent knife when necessary.


    With this method, he can attend all the future meetings that are likely to be important, as the top family heads will be leading figures shaping this part of the world.


    Just like today, when Chen Zemin is gathering these top family heads to discuss the evil cultivators¡ªa topic that has nevere up in hisst life.


    This is because the evil cultivators don''t appear for several more hundred years, and by then, they will have powerful cultivators who can rival the top cultivators from their side.


    But now, the top cultivators have the chance to learn about the evil cultivators before they be a significant threat, potentially saving millions of lives.


    However, Xu Qianghua is not going to attend the meeting in person. Instead, one of his clones will participate for him.


    How is that possible? After reaching the Nascent Soul stage, cultivators can break off a small part of their soul and let it leave their body.


    But since this process is both painful and damaging to one''s foundation, not many people do it. However, after a cultivator reaches the Incarnation realm, the situation changes.


    In the Incarnation realm, cultivators can remove a part of their soul without much effort, and the missing area will heal quickly.


    With a few special items, the soul can take on a physical form without any defects, which is what Xu Qianghua did, creating more than one clone.


    One of his clones is in the Eastern Continent, and it is this clone that will attend the meeting and find out what the family heads n to do.


    A few dayster, under one of his fake identities, Xu Qianghua attended a meeting called by Chen Zemin, the head of the Chen family.


    As he was the second person to create a family, every top-level family head came to the meeting to show respect and to find out why he called everyone together, especially since most had little information on the evil cultivators.


    The meeting took ce in a grand hall filled with important figures. Xu Qianghua''s clone, disguised as a family head with a modest reputation, quietly took his seat.


    As he had expected, no one paid him much attention. His role here was to observe, listen, and understand where the top leaders stood and how much they knew with the little information they were given.


    He was doing this because he remembered that some top families were actually evil cultivators in disguise, here to gather information to warn their fellow cultivators.


    And no, they were not doing it for free. Instead, they sold information for the yang energy they needed from these cultivators, which helped them minimize suspicion.


    These families never showed any striking features that revealed their true identities.


    But they always ruin the ns in the old timeline, which is why he is paying attention to see if he can find anyone who might be one of those spies.


    And while he was looking at the crowd, Chen Zemin, who had initialed the meeting, came up to the stage in the center of the hall as he started his speech.


    Chen Zemin addressed the room, his voice calm butmanding as he established his authority over the meeting.


    "We all know about the recent attack, and we understand what''s at stake. The evil cultivators aren''t just a threat to one family but a danger to us all. If we don''t act together, we''ll be easy targets.


    Like the city in the Northern Continent, a tragedy was avoided due to a group of people, but we can assume these are not all of them.


    I mention this because, in the past few days, I managed to find a small group of these evil cultivators and gather some information about them.


    From what I learned from this cultivator, I am sure that there are many more evil cultivators; this is because the manual they usees from one of the lowest-level chests in the world."


    He paused for a moment, taking out a talisman before continuing, "What I have in my hand is the manual I obtained from the person I captured.


    Additionally, I found out that the requirements for this manual are very low. It aims at low-level talents who have no future.


    This manual grants them strength in exchange for the lives of their fellow beings, which is how this evil cycle starts: the low-level sacrifice once and gains strength that they could only dream of, leading them tomit more evil deeds until it bes a habit.


    Hearing this, the room filled with murmurs as everyone tried to digest what Chen Zemin had said.


    Their surprise turned into horror as they understood how the manual worked; it was simr to the carrot-and-stick method, but the carrot is given to the evil cultivators while the stick is left to the human race.


    However, they soon realized that they could not do anything to stop these low-level cultivators from using this manual, as they knew these low-level cultivators would never listen to them.


    In their eyes, the top cultivators were the luckiest bunch and also the most stingy, which is why many low-level cultivators were always against the top cultivators due to jealousy.


    Chen Zemin continued, "And to deal with this I propose we create a joint task force made up of members from each of our families.


    This group will hunt down the evil cultivators and eliminate them before they can strike again."

 Chapter 204: A Special Task Force

    As soon as he finished speaking, one of the family heads from a top family asked, "Although the idea is good, how do we know we won''t be infiltrated?


    These evil cultivators hide in in sight. Who''s to say one of us isn''t already working for them?"


    He said all of this while scanning the room to see if anyone showed any reaction that would give away their identity.


    But he did not see this, which made him slightly disappointed. This would mean two things: the first being that the evil cultivators had not infiltrated this deeply, and he hoped this was the case.


    The other option would be that they have infiltrated and are here listening to them, which is bad for all of them, as that would mean that any ns they make against them will not work.


    Some of the other family heads also thought about this, making them frown as they looked around to see if they could spot anything unusual.


    This caused everyone else to look at each other warily as they all moved away so that they would not be implicated if one of them turned out to be a spy among themselves.


    Xu Qianghua''s avatar watched all of this with indifference, knowing that some of them were indeed part of the evil cultivators because they were either partners or evil cultivators themselves.


    He knew this because he had seen these people slowly reveal their identities in the old timeline as more and more top-tier cultivators joined the ranks to support them from all the other cultivators.


    Xu Qianghua already had ns for these people, so he did not kill them; instead, he would use them to lure out more evil cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Chen Zemin, who observed the reactions from the family heads, nodded, understanding their concern.


    "That''s why we''ll establish a system of checks. Every task force member will be vetted thoroughly, and we''ll share information between families.


    Although we cannot fully eliminate the chances of spies entering the task force, we can reduce them to a minimum so that the task force can work as a united unit."


    "In addition," he continued, "I want to make this task force independent so that none of us can use it for our own purposes.


    I n to use a family card so that the person who leads this task force is not someone from any one of our families."


    Hearing this, most of the family heads showed small smiles as they sighed in relief. With this measure, some of the top families notorious for using force to control others would not get their wishes fulfilled.


    This was also what the rest of the family heads had in mind. For them, evil cultivators were just another type of cultivator who wanted to cultivate and achieve immortality.


    For these family heads, the lives of others were not something they thought about.


    They all viewed themselves as god-like figures who lesser-powered people should worship and be at their beck and call.


    This is amon phenomenon among the nouveau riche in the old world after they acquire arge sum of money.


    Simrly, all of these family heads, who used to be normal people, were now given an immense amount of power to wield.


    At the same time, they were able to create their own forces that would listen to their every word, which was enough for most people to lose themselves and slowly lose touch with reality.


    And this will slowly make them disregard the value of other humans, which will, in turn, make them the most hated people, as they will kill anyone just for looking at them.


    This is also how the evil cultivators were able to grow so quickly, as they used these family heads not only to hide from the world but also to collect the resources required to cultivate.


    However, not everyone shared the same thoughts. They had grown for many reasons that might seem illogical, but they worked wonders.


    They all wanted to prevent further damage in the future, knowing that these cultivators would not be satisfied with just the normal inhabitants.


    If left alone, they would soone after them, and then they would have nowhere to cry as they all perished at the hands of these rats who had nowhere to survive.


    So when Chen Zemin proposed the idea, those who were the most eager wanted to nip this problem in the bud before it became a major crisis for them.


    Then, one of the family heads suggested, "What if we bring in the top leaders of all the other continents and invite them all to join so that this task force can spread around most of the human-upied world?"


    Hearing this, some of the family heads nodded while others shook their heads, and the rest did not show any reaction as they waited for either Chen Zemin or one of the top family heads to respond.


    One of the top families responded almost instantly, "Well, this will require a lot of work to establish trust among these leaders, and I know it will take a long time.


    That is not something we have right now, as we do not know when the evil cultivators will strike again."


    "And if we do this," another family head added, "the chances of spies joining the ranks will increase, as we will not be able to monitor the personnel sent by those families.


    Otherwise, it will create a conflict that we do not need."


    Hearing this, everyone sighed as they understood the implication. If they brought in more powerful people, they would have more influence and power, giving them advantages over the evil cultivators.


    However, this would create problems requiring time and heavy investment from everyone to solve, which was not something many of them were willing to do.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw all of this, also sighed. All of this had happened in the old timeline, but at that time, most of the intelligent and honest family heads had already died or had left their positions.

 Chapter 205: God Killing Army

    Chen Zemin, standing on the main stand, watched as the people in the room divided into different factions.


    Some family heads nodded in agreement, while others frowned, hesitant to include more families, especially the top-tier ones.


    This is because the issue with adding new people wasn''t just aboutbating the evil cultivators anymore; it was about control.


    Everyone in the room wanted to eliminate the threat, but none of them wanted to risk giving up their own influence.


    Chen Zemin cleared his throat, trying to bring the meeting back to order. "I understand your concerns, and they are valid.


    However, we cannot fight this battle alone. The evil cultivators are not confined to one continent or region. If we don''t act now, they will spread like a disease, and when that happens, it will be toote."


    At this time, a young man said weakly as he looked at Chen Zemin. "But even if we do bring in the other families, what are the chances for them to be the spies."


    The room grew tense again, the same argument bouncing back and forth. Some of the family heads wanted to keep the task force small and manageable.


    Others, like Chen Zemin, saw the need to expand, knowing that their efforts would be in vain without cooperation from all sides.


    Xu Qianghua''s avatar watched it all silently. He did not care much about the final result of this meeting as, from what he saw, he knew that Chen Zemin woulde to him to find a solution for this problem.


    And that is what he wants as Chen Zemin''s highest talent is not in leading a family; he shines the brightest when he is themander of an army.


    So he wanted him toe to him so that he could make him the leader of this makeshift task force, which he nned to use as a prototype for an army he had always wanted to create.


    God Killing Army.


    But that is forter, as it will take time and a huge amount of resources for this n toe alive, so right now, he needs to focus on cleaning up the traitorous humans, such as the evil cultivators, and then deal with the Spiritual Vein Ceremony for Liu Anwei''s sect, and then focus on the Zerg.


    And while Xu Qianghua was thinking about the future ns, the family heads in the hall returned to an ufortable calm. After multiple rounds of back-and-forth debate, no one was able toe to a definite solution, and then Chen Zemin finally raised his hand, signaling for quiet.


    "I propose we start with our continent first. Let us form the task force here, build trust among ourselves, and once we''ve established a solid foundation, we can reach out to other continents.


    This way, we control the pace of the expansion, and we can ensure that only the most trustworthy families are involved."


    Hearing this, most of the people in the hall agreed as they knew that this was the best possible solution, but some of the people who wanted to bring in people from other continents were a little mad at this.


    But this was in the minority as Chen Zemin''s idea made many of the people who wanted to bring in new people stop because most of the people were either friends with Chen Zemin or were in an internal alliance.


    As more people epted this idea, the tension in the hall died down slowly, but many knew that this would notst long. This n was wed in many ways, but while it wasn''t perfect, it was a step forward.


    As the discussions continued, the family heads started to settle on a n.


    They would form the task force, carefully vet its members, and start operations on the Eastern Continent.


    Once they had established a working system, they would slowly invite other powerful families from the other continents to join.


    It was a slow process, but it was better than nothing.


    Next, Chen Zemin continued, "And since the idea of using the family card to summon a leader is epted, we can just use that for now, as forter, we can think of a better solution then."


    The mention of the family card made a few heads turn. It was one of the few things that all the people agreed on, which is why everyone paid attention to the quality of the card used.


    Suppose they use a high-level one and summon a good leader. In that case, this force will be able to soar, but if the person summoned is not qualified, not only would you lose a card but also a good leader, as no one would be willing to leave the lives of their people in the hands of a uselessmander.


    And Chen Zemin did not disappoint them as he took out a Diamond rank family card.


    Seeing this, all the family lords show a look of greed, and none of them are able to use such a high-level card.


    But now, seeing it right in front of you made everyone want to snatch it and use it for themselves.


    However, before they could say anything, they all felt a powerful aura locking on them.


    The aura gave them a warning, a warning so that no one woulde close to Chen Zemin, or else they would not be able to leave this ce alive.


    The person who did this was one of the few Nascent Soul cultivators in the world, except for the ones living in the Xu family.


    This caused the faces of all the family members to drop. They knew that they would bleed after this, as Chen Zemin would definitely pursue this offense.


    But that is forter as Chen Zemin, who was concentrating on the summoning as he wanted a good leader who would lead the task force in the future.


    However, in his mind, he was not thinking about the summoning; instead, ''I need to make a trip to the Central Continent soon.''

 Chapter 206: A Six Person Group

    He wants to visit the Central Continent to meet the mysterious head of the Xu family, who gave him all the items before the merge.


    As Chen Zemin was distracted, the Diamond card slowly started to glow, which brought him back.


    He silently prayed that the card would summon a single leader¡ªa general or someone who could lead the task force.


    But as the light faded, what materialized before him was not one person but a group of six figures, all dressed in ck, simr to assassins.


    This caused most of them to sigh in disappointment as the family heads looked at each other with pity, clearly sad and disappointed at their luck.


    Assassins were not what they had hoped for, especially not when they needed a strong, visible leader to unite the task force or maybe a group of people who were strong enough to be part of the special force.


    Although assassins are good, they are not really a force that can efficiently deal with evil forces like the Shadow.


    This is because most Shadow members use a special manual that is the bestbination of all dark arts for assassins, including methods for dealing with evil cultivators.


    However, this is not the same for the other assassins, as the most advanced of them use a basic dark cultivation manual that lets them do their missions more efficiently.


    All of this is because this is still a new world, but this will change as the inhabitants meet other races; that is when they will advance exponentially.


    The figures stood silently, their faces hidden beneath hoods, their stances unreadable.


    To most in the room, the scene seemed like a failed summon, and whispers of dissatisfaction rippled through the crowd.


    Assassins, after all, were typically silent killers, not evil killers. Chen Zemin felt a twinge of doubt, wondering if the card had truly failed him.


    However, they forget that although assassins may not have ways to deal with evil cultivators head-on, they are some of the best people for finding other spies.


    But it could not be med on them as most of the people here nevermanded any assassins, or else they would have known about this and would not have such a negative outlook.


    As the family heads were busy with their thoughts, the six figures lifted their hoods, revealing their faces; this caused the murmurs to stop as all of them looked at the summoned group with curious looks on their faces.


    The leader of the group, a tall man with silver hair and a deep scar running down the side of his face, stepped forward.


    His eyes were sharp, and he used his eyes to look around to see where they were without moving his body.


    His armor, though simple, bore the marks of numerous conflicts, the scars ofbat telling a story of survival and resilience.


    This is notmon as this has never happened before when the family heads used summoning cards.


    But that is because they used lower-leveled ones, which usually summon people that the World''s Will created.


    This caused all the family heads except Xu Qianghua clone to show a serious expression as they knew that their previous judgment might now be true.


    This is because the aura each of them radiated made all of them flinch as they felt their bodies sinking.


    Although some of them attributed them to something other assassins would have, Xu Qianghua''s clone, who was quiet in the back, showed a curious look, knowing the aura was different from that of other assassins.


    You see, ordinary assassins have a hint of bloodlust in their auras due to the kills in their careers.


    However, the aura of the six people feels simr to the bloodlust.


    For some odd reason, Xu Qianghua feels that the bloodlust of the six people has a holy aura, which is not something a dark cultivator should have.


    As the silver-haired leader took in the room with a single, sweeping nce, the other five figures behind him stepped forward as they surrounded their leader.


    To his left was a woman with long ck hair dressed in dark robes that shimmered with an otherworldly light.


    She carried a long sword at her side, its scabbard leaking dark energy, but it wasn''t threatening¡ªmore like a calm, restrained force of nature.


    Next to her stood a muscr man, slightly shorter, with twin des strapped to his waist.


    His expression was grim, and his eyes constantly moved, checking every corner of the room like an experienced hunter looking for escape routes if necessary.


    On the opposite side stood a younger woman dressed in lighter armor, her frame more agile.


    She carried an array of throwing knives, her posture rxed yet alert, giving off the aura of someone who could strike at any moment, but only if necessary.


    Behind them, two more rugged-looking men stood silently, their faces emotionless, indifferent to the nces of the family heads.


    But despite their calm demeanor, their eyes had an undeniable intensity, as if they would fight to death at any moment.


    The initial disappointment of the family heads quickly turned into confusion as they saw the six people.


    These six figures were not what they had expected, but they were clearly not ordinary assassins either.


    They do not exclude the cold aura that they had expected from assassins, but instead, they have a warm atmosphere, as if looking at a small guard group that protects them.


    Chen Zemin, still standing at the main stand, observed the shift in mood as he himself was not sure how to proceed.


    As these people didn''t fit the mold ofmon assassins, and their presence was too powerful to be dismissed as a failed summon.


    This made Chen Zemin speechless as he overworked his brain to think of something to create an icebreaker to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    The silver-haired leader finally spoke, his voice calm but cold. "Where are we and who are all of you?"


    He then paused, letting his words sink in. But the question caused everyone in the room to focus on him specifically and then move toward Chen Zemin.

 Chapter 207: Demon Hunters

    Chen Zemin, feeling the multiple gazes directed at him, coughed as heposed himself.


    The silver-haired leader''s question had not only broken the tense silence but also threw the focus back onto him.


    He took a deep breath, stepping forward slightly to address the unexpected group.


    "This is the Nexara, and you are in the Eastern Continent, within one of the territories belonging to the Chen family," Chen Zemin began, his voice steady.


    "I am Chen Zemin, head of the Chen family, and these are the family leaders of various ns across the continent.


    We summoned you here so that you can help us by establishing a force tobat the rising threat of evil cultivators."


    ''Whoa, this guy copied the lines from those mangas where the protagonist gets summoned into a world where he needs to defeat a demon king or something,'' Xu Qianghua''s clone thought as he rolled his eyes.


    Hearing this, the silver-haired leader nodded slowly, his gaze still cold. "I see," he replied, his tone still cold and unreadable. "And you expect us to help with this... threat?"


    Chen Zemin hesitated, unsure of what to say next. The aura around these six people was unsettling, not in the way he had expected.


    They did not act like the other summoned people, and their presence carried an air of authority that made it clear they were not to be trifled with.


    Yet, Chen Zemin pressed forward despite wanting to stay away from them. This was the only Diamond card he had, and he had to make the most of it.


    "Yes," he said firmly. "You were summoned because we need individuals who can deal with evil cultivators.


    Although we do not know how strong they are or how many there are, from what we saw before, we can be sure that they will be a major threat."


    The silver-haired leader nced at the other five people, exchanging silent looks with each of them.


    Clearly, theymunicated without words, so no one said anything as they let them decide. After a moment, he turned his attention back to Chen Zemin.


    They did this because they knew that these people were really not the same as all the other summons, so they had to be careful with the way they treated them.


    As anything wrong could lead to idents that everyone wants to avoid if possible.


    Just when the silver-haired leader was about to say something, he suddenly closed his eyes which all the other five people soon followed.


    After a few minutes, all of them opened their eyes as they lowered their weapons.


    ''Looks like the World''s Will finally did its work," Xu Qianghua''s clone thought.


    Meanwhile, the silver-haired man who had recovered slowly mumbled, "So this is a different world,"


    Cough Cough


    Then he coughed twice as he spoke, "I am not sure where we are and how we got here but just a few seconds ago.


    We were installed with all the information about this world, including the evil cultivators you want us to deal with.


    And the good thing is that we have experience dealing with evil cultivators.


    In fact, from what we remember, it seems that we were demon hunters who killed these kinds of people."


    This caused a stir among the family heads. Whispers broke out as they tried to understand what was being said.


    Some looked to Chen Zemin for an exnation, while others seemed to be still digesting the information.


    The silver-haired leader, Shen, nodded as he continued. "From the information I got, these evil cultivators you''re dealing with... they sound very simr to the demons we''ve hunted in our world.


    Demons there also used forbidden methods, sacrificing lives to gain power, corrupting their surroundings with dark energy, and hiding in in sight.


    They''d often embed themselves within human society, manipting events from the shadows until it was toote."


    Chen Zemin and the other family heads listened carefully, and a few exchanged nces, realizing that this group had more inmon with their current situation than they initially thought.


    Chen Zemin spoke up, his tone firm. "That is exactly what we are dealing with here.


    These evil cultivators work in secrecy, using dark arts to strengthen themselves at the cost of innocent lives.


    They''ve infiltrated cities, even governments, as seen in the recent incident involving the city lord. We cannot allow this threat to spread further."


    Another family head nodded, stepping forward to exin further. "Our n is to create a special force made up of our most trusted cultivators, trained to root out these evil practitioners.


    We need to stop them before their influence spreads to other parts of the continent."


    Chen Zemin continued, addressing Shen directly. "This is where we need your expertise.


    We do not want this special force to be led by any of us because we are not sure who is a spy, but from the looks of it, you and your group have experience dealing with these kinds of threats.


    We want you to help us train this special force and guide them in tracking and eliminating these evil cultivators. Your knowledge will be invaluable to us."


    Shen exchanged nces with his team before nodding. "We will assist you. If these evil cultivators are anything like the demons we''ve faced, we know their methods. We''ll help you prepare your force to deal with them."


    The room slowly regained its lost vigor as many family heads started chatting with the six people, trying to find more information about these evil cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua''s clone, seeing this, quickly transmitted all of this information to its original body, which also acted normal.


    But the clone knew that the real body would not respond for a few days, so he was not really worried about a response.


    Instead, he was making sure that he could contact these people when the real body responded.


    This is because it can see that this group of six are a special batchpared to what he saw before, so the main body should be interested in the way they were able toe into this world.

 Chapter 208: Initial Creation of the Special Force

    In the Hall.


    As the initial tension in the room settled, the six summoned warriors started to open up slightly.


    This caused the family heads to approach them one by one, throwing in questions and probing them about their experience with "demons" in their own world.


    This interest stemmed from many of them reading novels set in the Old World, and most wanted to know if this group was from one of those stories.


    If their suspicions were true, that would imply two things: either the World''s Will created this group, or there ares like this.


    The silver-haired leader, Shen, spoke calmly to the gathered leaders, exining how his team had been trained to handle evil cultivators.


    "In our world, demons were much like your evil cultivators here. They lurked in the shadows, waiting for their ns to unfold.


    Then, they surfaced. But from what I understand, the ''evil cultivators'' in this world are still in an early phase, which is good because this is when they are the easiest to kill."


    This made Xu Qianghua''s clone perk up as he knew that in the old timeline, the evil cultivators had started to transform.


    Still, at that time, all of them were taught that it was something that could only happen once, as it was the leader of the evil cultivators who had begun to transform.


    At first, it was only his skin changing color, but slowly, his human figure started to change; this caused him to gain much higher defenses, making it hard to kill.


    However, ording to Shen, this is just the beginning stage, which might be true if both of them are the same.


    If they are, they won''t get much chance against this six-person group, who have already mastered the ways to kill them.


    With the Xu family in this world, Xu Qianghua will ensure nothing happens to it.


    Meanwhile, the family heads patiently listened to Shen as he narrated the information about the demons from his world.


    Many avid novel readers felt disappointed, as they had not heard of any novel with a setting like this.


    However, they were not too disheartened, as this conclusion suggested there are others with life outside of theirs, which they looked forward to exploring.


    Chen Zemin, who was observing the discussions from the main stand, waited until everyone had settled.


    When the family heads finally backed away, he addressed the six warriors directly. His tone conveyed a sense of closeness as he tried his best to make it easier for the six to integrate.


    "We''re grateful you agreed to help us. Here''s what we have in mind for the task force."


    He paused, allowing Shen and his team to focus fully. "We n to create a special unit of cultivators dedicated solely to hunting down these evil practitioners.


    Before we summoned you, we already made a n to let only our n members join for the first few years before the special unit is set up. We want to take them back after that."


    "We did this because we do not want any kind of corruption in this unit, as that would only make it easier for the evil cultivator spies to sneak in."


    This caused Shen and the other five to look at each other, slightly surprised, as they were preparing themselves for the unreasonable conditions these family heads would devise.


    This was not the first time simr things had happened in their old world, causing forced creations to fall apart quickly.


    The veteran demon hunters who were hired at high sries lost a lot of money on this, with some even dying due to nepotism.


    Although they were surprised, they did not dwell on it, knowing that things might change in the future, which they had to prepare for.


    But for now, Shen epted these conditions and nced at his team before nodding. "We understand what you want to do and are willing to help."


    "As for the part about it being a secret, it is unnecessary, as the evil force will know about this sooner orter. Instead, we need to be high-profile to warn the people on the continent.


    At the same time, we can recruit some well-known individuals, which will enhance the force''s image and be helpful in the future," Shen said.


    Chen Zemin, who heard this, nodded and then looked toward the family heads around him. "I propose we give Shen''s group the authority to lead the task force.


    In addition, all of us will support this group as much as we can so they can grow faster and be able to deal with the evil cultivators who use the lives of others to improve themselves.


    That is why we need to do our best. From what I saw, the leader of the evil organization has a cultivation level simr to ours; he has low talent."


    The family heads murmured in agreement, some nodding while others looked troubled but did not say anything.


    They could see the value in having a strong, independent leader for the task force, especially if they wanted to minimize the influence of individual families¡ªstill, some held reservations.


    One family head, a tall man with sharp eyes, raised a hand. "How do we know this group is trustworthy?" he asked, his tone cautious.


    "We''ve only just met them, and while they seem genuine, we''re putting a lot of power in their hands."


    Shen, hearing this, looked at the tall man and nodded. He kept his expression calm while replying.


    "Your caution is wise. But rest assured, we have no ties here and no desire for power. All we care about is stopping these evil cultivators.


    The methods we use don''t rely on trust alone¡ªthey rely on action."


    Chen Zemin nodded, backing Shen''s words. "Exactly. Actions speak louder than anything else, and we need results.


    Besides, if you''re worried, remember that we''ll still monitor the task force closely so that nothing goes wrong."


    This caused everyone in the room to nod as they all put away their concerns and instead came forward to build a good rtionship with the six people.

 Chapter 209: Nightshade

    A Week Later.


    Back in the Xu family subspace, Xu Qianghua had spent a whole week with Yan Yuehua and the Feng sisters.


    Now, he was catching up on all the news and work he''d missed, including reports from the Eastern Continent.


    His clone had transmitted thetest details, and Xu Qianghua found himself drawn into the information.


    Leaning back, he reviewed the reports in his mind: the Diamond-ranked family card had summoned a unique group of individuals¡ªdemon hunters from another realm, by the looks of it. He hadn''t expected such an oue.


    While he knew of special existences and was aware of their past lives, these particr individuals were summoned using a Chaos-level card, not a Diamond-level one.


    This suggested two possibilities: either Chen Zemin was incredibly lucky and drew an extraordinarily rare card that gave him this group, or there was some influence from the World''s Will.


    However, he couldn''t understand why it would intervene when it hadn''t in the previous timeline.


    This unusual event caused him to take a special interest in these six people.


    ''Six experienced fighters with specialized knowledge on the evil cultivators or the "demons," as they call them,'' he mused.


    Xu Qianghua knew all too well the dangers these evil cultivators posed. In the previous timeline, they had grown strong, nearly rivaling the regr cultivators.


    But their strength was mostly hidden, and they were adept at concealing their true power, causing significant losses.


    However, with Shen''s team joining the fray early, things might shift even without his intervention.


    "So, a force named the Nightshade Guard¡­" he murmured. ''Fitting,'' he thought, especially with the rise of these dark forces. "Time to meet them myself, I think."


    With a swift flick of his wrist, Xu Qianghua opened a space node and stepped in. The exit was positioned right above the Nightshade Guard''s headquarters.


    Back at the Nightshade Guard Base


    The Nightshade Guard had made remarkable progress in just a week. Recruits filled the training grounds, undergoing rigorous drills under the watchful eyes of Shen and his team.


    Each team member shared their specialty and divided the recruits into six groups, with each leader overseeing a distinct section.


    This structure would ensure that, with enough experience, the first batch of recruits could eventually lead others.


    Though still early in their training, Shen felt they were making real progress. Later that day, Shen and his second-inmand, Mei Ling, visited Chen Zemin''s estate.


    They came to discuss the next stages of recruitment, hoping to streamline their methods and attract more well-known cultivators to the Nightshade Guard.


    Chen Zemin weed them warmly, bringing them to a quiet room where a few other family heads had gathered.


    After exchanging formalities, they discussed expanding the Nightshade Guard and whether to consider other continents.


    Currently, theyck the manpower needed to expand effectively. And even if they could, it was best to build a stable foundation before stretching their resources.


    "I can see this force expanding and, at some point, being present everywhere, dealing with the evil cultivators," Chen Zemin said thoughtfully.


    "But for now, I don''t want the Nightshade involved with other continents until it has enough strength to manage them independently.


    This isn''t about controlling your growth but about understanding the opposition. I''ve seen these forces use underhanded tricks in the past to get what they want, and some of them have already set their sights on you."


    Shen exchanged a nce with Mei Ling. "Is that so? Will they pose any risks?" he asked, choosing his words carefully.


    Chen Zemin thought for a moment before responding. "You don''t need to worry.


    I n to speak with someone who might take an interest in this project. If he does, we''ll receive the boost we need to speed up our progress."


    One of the nearby attendees asked, "Are you nning to speak to the Xu family head?"


    "Yes," Chen Zemin nodded.


    As Shen listened, he noticed the mention of a name that he had heard from other family heads¡ªthe Xu family.


    Despite their attempts to remain casual, it was clear that this family held a unique position among them.


    Even Chen Zemin seemed to tread carefully around any direct mention of them, as if on sacred ground.


    "Is the Xu family an ally in this?" Shen asked, curiosity creeping into his tone.


    His question seemed to catch the room off-guard, leading to a brief silence.


    "They''re a¡­ unique force," Chen Zemin replied carefully, his voice conveying deep respect.


    "While we don''t know their full strength, we''re certain that no top cultivator would be a match for any of the Xu family''s elite members.


    We''ve never tried it, so we can''t be sure, but we''ve encountered a few members, and even just one of them left us feeling like we had no will to fight.


    That was just one member, not even the full extent of their force."


    Chen Zemin paused before continuing, "From what we understand, the Xu family might have acted against the evil organization in the Northern Continent, but there''s no proof.


    So, it remains uncertain."


    Shen nodded thoughtfully, though he mentally filed this information away. ''The Xu family, huh?'' he thought, adding it to his list of things to investigate further.


    But he chose not to dwell on it too much. From what he knew, the Xu family was primarily based in the Central Continent, with their influence mostly limited to business.


    They also had an empire, which alone was remarkable. Based on the information he gathered from the World''s Will and the family heads, it was clear that establishing an empire was no small feat.


    Yet the Xu family managed it within a single year, making them a mysterious and potentially powerful entity.


    But from what he heard, the Xu family is pretty much low-key, which is why no one knows their depth.


    However, suppose what Chen Zemin said was true, and it was them who dealt with the first-ever evil organization.


    In that case, there must be some information about this world''s demons which is something he really needs before facing the evil cultivators head-on.

 Chapter 210: Xu Qianghua meets the Demon Slayers

    After a few hours, Shen and Mei Ling left the Chen family estate and headed back to Nightshade HQ.


    Upon returning, Shen shared the new information with his team, discussing strategies for recruiting more people and exining Chen Zemin''s ns before their summoning.


    While at it, he also filled them in on the Xu family and Chen Zemin''s theory that the Xu family might have taken down the evil organization.


    And as they listened, the four members who stayed behind took some time to analyze the content quickly.


    This is something that they often do, and Shen did not disturb them as this was the time when they were at their smartest.


    And he was right as they came up with some improvements to the original n, but when it came to the Xu family, they had no ideas.


    "I don''t get them," Mei Ling said, ncing toward Shen. "If the Xu family is as powerful as they say, why haven''t they openly shown themselves against the evil cultivators?"


    Shen shrugged, keeping his own doubts to himself. "Maybe it''s their way of handling things. Or maybe they''re just waiting for the right moment."


    Hearing this, the other members stayed silent. They didn''t see any other reason for the Xu family''s silence but also doubted it could be that simple.


    But they knew that they could not just go and ask them, as that would make them seem nosy in the eyes of the Xu family and the other top families.


    And this is something that they do not want as they are still in a state of growing up and any negative light on them could make the follow up ns harder to exicute.


    After discussing the recent changes for a few more hours, they decided to call it a day, needing rest before the early morning ahead.


    They hoped that sleep might rify and help them understand the Xu family''s silence.


    However, upon entering their quarters, something felt¡­ off. The usual quiet in the room seemed unnaturally heavy, giving them a chilling sense of being face-to-face with a living god of death.


    Before they could react, they felt a wave of spiritual pressure envelop them, rendering them immobile, with their Spiritual Qi locked.


    Shen tensed immediately, signaling for his team to remain calm. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he spotted a figure seated calmly in a chair in the center of the room, a faint smile on his face.


    This man was none other than Xu Qianghua, who had been waiting for them while one of his clones roamed around Nightshade HQ.


    "Good evening," Xu Qianghua greeted them, his voice calm yet cheerful¡ªa tone that only made the six tense up further. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Shen''s gaze remained fixed on the stranger. "Who might you be?" he asked cautiously, his hand instinctively moving closer to his weapon.


    Xu Qianghua''s expression remained unchanged. "You don''t need to know that just yet; it''s of no use to you.


    As for why I''m here, I just wanted to see who was summoned with the Diamond family card."


    He released his spiritual pressure, allowing the six people to finally move.


    Shen and his team exchanged wary nces. They could sense this man wasn''t here for a fight, yet his presence alone was overwhelmingly intimidating.


    Standing just beside Shen, Mei Ling leaned forward, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. "And you''re here just to see us?" she ventured, her tone steady but guarded.


    "Yes, but I also wanted to see if you might join that squad," Xu Qianghua replied, his gaze sharp. He offered no further exnation, only looking at them with interest.


    Shen decided to ease into the conversation. "Are you interested in just us or in Nightshade as a whole?" he asked, studying Xu Qianghua''s face for a reaction.


    "Any particr reason for this interest?"


    Xu Qianghua leaned forward slightly, his smile fading as his expression turned serious. "Yes and no. I am interested in both you and Nightshade, but I''m mainly here for the six of you."


    He continued, "As you may know, all six of you were summoned using a Diamond card, which typically doesn''t have the power to summon people like you.


    Yet here you are, which is surprising, to say the least. But you don''t need to worry; I''m not here to take you away.


    I want to see how well you do before I make any decisions.And don''t feel resentful about this¡ªyou arrived at the perfect time."


    He paused, looking around the room. "There are some forces currently weak but that will grow powerful in the future¡ªsimr to the evil cultivators or demons, as you call them."


    The six members experienced a mix of emotions, feeling as though this man before them was toying with their fates. They could do nothing but stay silent and listen.


    Curious about the forces Xu Qianghua mentioned, they realized that this world might be far more dangerous than their previous one.


    Instead of fear, they felt excitement, as this implied the possibility of advancing to a realm beyond their prior achievements.


    "Simr to the Demons," Shen echoed, raising an eyebrow. "Are there more than one?"


    Xu Qianghua nodded. "There are. But you don''t need to worry about them just yet. They''re all being watched, but we don''t intend to act unless necessary.


    That''s where youe in. I''ll provide you with resources to grow so you can deal with these smaller threats."


    Shen''s eyebrow lifted further. "So¡­ more than one?"


    Xu Qianghua gave a slight nod. "Yes, but there''s no need for concern right now. We have them under observation, and we''ll only intervene if absolutely required.


    For now, your role is to handle the weaker forces while we address the more significant ones. Eliminating the minor threats scattered worldwide is more of a chore for us."


    Hearing this, the six exchanged nces, their mouths twitching in annoyance as they thought, ''So he wants us to be his clean-up crew because he''s toozy to do it himself.''


    If Xu Qianghua had heard this, he''d probably nod and say, "d you understand."

 Chapter 211: Xu Qianghua meets the Demon Slayers 2

    (A/N: For Shen and his group, Xu Qianghua is an unknown man, but we know who he is, so I just put his name; it does not mean the six people know who he is.)


    However, he did not want to jump straight in without his team''s consent, so Shen looked at each of his team members. All he saw was a strong confidence either directed at him or the proposal.


    He is not sure, but he does not see anyone disagreeing, so he nods, turning back to Xu Qianghua. "We''re in."


    A faint, approving smile crossed Xu Qianghua''s face. "Good. I expected as much."


    He looked over the group onest time. "This partnershipes with one condition¡ªkeep it to yourselves. I want to see how each of you handles things on your own."


    He straightened, letting his words hang in the air. "This isn''t going to be easy, but you''ve been given strength for a reason. Use it well."


    With that, he walked out, leaving the room in silence as the six people were lost in their own thoughts as they epted that now they were working for someone that they did not know about.


    But this did notst long as they were used to much tougher situations. Just as they began to unwind, Mei Ling noticed something on Xu Qianghua''s seat.


    She squinted, her gaze sharpening as she approached the chair. "Look at this," she said, pointing to a small, dark token lying on the spot.


    Shen stepped forward and picked it up, holding it carefully in his hand. The token was smooth and cold to the touch, dark as obsidian, with an emblem carved intricately onto it.


    He had never seen anything like it, but there was an unmistakable power within, almost as if it pulsed with a quiet energy of its own.


    If you''re ever in a true life-and-death situation, you can use this token to request help once every ten years. Otherwise, I''ll use it to contact you when needed. Keep it close."


    As it did, Shen could feel the token and summon it into his hands with a single thought, which is something that he will need, whoever he is in danger.


    "What is it?" Mei Ling asked, noticing the look on his face.


    "It''s more than just a token," Shen replied, his tone thoughtful. "He said it''s a way to contact him. If we ever find ourselves in serious trouble, it will summon help once every ten years. Other than that, he''ll use it to get in touch with us when necessary."


    Mei Ling took a step closer, her eyes narrowing as she studied the token. "He''s thought this through. He clearly doesn''t take chances."


    One of the other members, a shorter man with a scarred face, chuckled dryly. "Sounds like he wants to keep a close eye on us."


    "Or he just knows what we''re up against," Shen replied, slipping the token into his storage ring.


    But deep in his mind, he knew that this token reminded him that there were stronger people above them, which calmed his mind.


    Before Xu Qianghua''s ''visit,'' he always thought that the highest cultivation realm that the top familiesmanded was Nascent Soul.


    Still, from the unknown man, he felt an even more powerful strength.


    But for some reason, he did not feel resentful about this; instead, he felt a sense of relief.


    This is because, since they arrived, they have been given the sole responsibility of dealing with the evil cultivators in the Eastern Continent.


    Although this was a good opportunity to grow and expand their power, he did not want that.


    Far from it, he just wanted to live a peaceful life and enjoy himself, which he was not able to do before.


    But now, with Xu Qianghua''s proposal, although he still has to lead arge amount of people, he will not have to look out for the continent and maybe even the as he had first thought.


    As there are people who are doing this already so, why butt in and get more work than they need.


    "We''ve faced demons, creatures of all kinds. We''re not new to danger. But this world¡­ these evil cultivators are more organized than we''re used to. They don''t just hide; they have mixed themselves in society, pulling strings in the dark without anyone noticing.


    And this is not something we faced in our world as the demons in our world had slowly be mindless beings who only knew how to kill;pared to them, these evil cultivators are much harder to deal with." He paused, his gaze sweeping over each member of his team.


    "This man, whoever he is, didn''t give us this offer for nothing, and we need to use it to our advantage to progress and live a happy life in this world.


    But think about this from a positive perspective: with the unknown man''s intervention, we do not have to do much to encourage other forces to unite.


    Instead, we will be just like those forces and wait until we are needed, which means a semi-vacation in my boobs."


    Hearing this, everyone else in the room nodded. They all smiled with anticipation and started fantasizing about what they would do in their free time.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who was hiding in the room, saw all of this and could not help but think, ''Looks like I need to give them more work.''

 Chapter 212: Xu Qianghuas Tour Around The Central Continent

    After leaving the Eastern Continent, Xu Qianghua didn''t immediately teleport back to the Xu family''s subspace.


    Instead, he nned to tour the Central Continent to see the changes and see if there were any opportunities that he needed to take note of.


    With this in mind, he teleported to one of the more popr cities, but instead of using his real appearance, he used a special manual that assassins use to change his appearance.


    Now, he looks like a low- to mid-level cultivator who has just arrived in this city, which did not cause too many problems as these cultivators are the mostmon.


    As Xu Qianghua stepped onto the bustling streets, he immediately noticed how alive the city felt.


    The buildings around him were a mix of traditional and modern styles, with towering pagodas and intricate stone carvings next to newer structures. This alone showed that although people had moved on, some feelings remained.


    He then made his way toward the market area, which was filled with people who had either rented out a shop or set up stalls in some of the designated spots.


    Liu Meiying came up with this idea after seeing the stall owners fight over limited spots that have good essibility.


    And from the looks of it, this n worked, as there are no more disputes over this, which is good.


    Xu Qianghua walked slowly, his eyes keenly observing everything around him.


    While he remained quiet, dressed to avoid drawing attention, this did not mean that he had sealed his cultivation, as he used his keen hearing and his Incarnation Realm spiritual conscience to listen.


    From some of the conversations, he learned that the Xuzhong Empire would soon take over the city he was in.


    This surprised him a little as this city was not near Jingzhong, meaning the Empire had expanded to this extent.


    But he did not dwell on this as he had given Huang Xinyi full rein to do what she wanted as she was his wife, which allowed her to use the Xu family resources whenever she wanted.


    This alone boosted the growth of the Empire. Before, the Xu family had not invested as much because of his orders, and he wanted to see where Huang Xinyi could grow before she needed his help.


    However, after they confirmed their rtionship, he gave her unlimited ess to the resources she needed, but there were some uses if she used these resources to improve the Empire.


    This is to give other forces under the Xu family a way out and not be sad that one force is getting more resources than the others.


    But they forgot that all of these forces have either one of his wives as the person in charge or someone he trusts, so they already have the same resource allowance.


    While he was thinking about this, he overheard two merchants discussing the booming trade. They mentioned how new routes had opened between the different cities conquered by the Empire, which allowed them a steady exchange of goods.


    The new infrastructure had helped not only therger cities but also smaller towns and viges flourish.


    And from the looks of it, Liu Meiying Chamber of Commerce has lived up to its name, as more than three-quarters of the items have the logo of the Chamber of Commerce.


    He was impressed as it seemed that trade alone had elerated growth for most of the poption.


    And from some merchants, he even learned that many family-style forces that have settled in the Central Continent have started to show off.


    However, many of the popr people were rted to the Xu family, so these families had to give up their efforts and live humble lives like all the other people.


    This caused him to shake his head in amusement; as he continued wandering through the city, Xu Qianghua noticed some cultivators sparing against each other in the public arenas set up by the World''s Will.


    This is so that the cultivators can let off some steam in the areans where there are advanced formations that contain the Spiritual energy so that innocents do not get hurt.


    But what caught his attention was the weapons and armor they were wearing, which surprised him a bit as each of them was made with high-quality items.


    Although it is not odd to see this kind of scene, here, most of them are adventurer-style yers who do not have enough background to buy the weapons, and their cultivation levels do not match the quality of the weapons.


    You see, they were using Tier 3 weapons, which were only avable for Golden Core cultivators, but neither of these people had that cultivation.


    And when I said Tier 3 weapons are only avable for Golden Core cultivators, it did not mean that lower realm ones were not allowed to buy it.


    But this is mainly because the cost is not something a Foundation Realm cultivator can afford, as the jobs they receive do not give them enough to buy these weapons.


    And as he was thinking about this, few cultivators who were standing next to him also started talking about this topic with an envy look.


    "These guys are lucky enough to ept the missions posted by the Empyrean Harmony Sect, and as a reward, each of them got a Tier 3 weapon as a reward," One of the men said.


    "Haah, what can we do? It''s not like we could have snatched the mission, but from what I heard, more missions should be issued soon, which means that we will have a chance, too," the other man said.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to raise his eyebrow; he then used his Spiritual conscience to scan the city to find the mission board of this city.


    Soon, he found it; it was next to the main city gate, with crowds of people surrounding it.


    But this was normal as more than 80% of the people here are adventurer-style yers who need to do these kinds of missions to earn the resources they need to cultivate.

 Chapter 213: Xu Qianghuas Tour Around The Central Continent 2

    The information Xu Qianghua gathered from the crowd piqued his curiosity.


    The empire''s influence, especially through the Empyrean Harmony Sect and the Chamber of Commerce, had clearly begun transforming life in the Central Continent.


    From what he observed, most of the changes appeared positive¡ªa good sign since this continent would serve as a model for others, showcasing how they treat their own people.


    With curiosity piqued, he extended his consciousness toward the mission board to review the tasks listed and learn who was issuing them.


    As he passed through the crowd, he continued observing the prosperous surroundings. Street vendors called out to passersby, selling everything from cultivation manuals to freshly prepared meals.


    A variety of cultivators mingled¡ªyoung disciples from diverse sects and older, seasoned cultivators who had likely strengthened themselves since arriving in this world.


    When his consciousness reached the mission board, he found arge crowd gathered around it, all vying to read thetest postings.


    The board itself was embedded in a polished stone wall, with mission listings neatly carved into its surface. Each listing was color-coded, indicating the level of difficulty and the resources required toplete it.


    At the top row were missions edged in gold, signifying high-reward tasks, most likely posted by one of the forces under the Xu family, as only they had the resources and influence to offer such substantial rewards.


    As he scanned the missions, Xu Qianghua noted that some tasks involved eliminating local threats, like rogue cultivators or hostile beasts disrupting trade routes.


    Other missions focused on resource collection or escorting caravans between cities¡ªoften simple jobs, though the difficulty could vary based on the chosen route and the cargo.


    The lower-tier missions were marked in in ck script, offering simpler objectives like gathering herbs for local alchemists or aiding in town construction efforts.


    One mission, in particr, caught his eye. It was a high-reward task posted by the Empyrean Harmony Sect, and the mission description read:


    Seeking cultivators of Foundation Realm or higher to assist in securing rare spiritual herbs in the Silverpeak Mountains. Danger level: High. Reward: Tier 3 weapon or equivalent spiritual resources.


    Several other missions also bore the Sect''s logo, indicating they had a consistent presence on the mission board.


    Seeing this mission, Xu Qianghua''s eyebrow rose as he recalled the location of the mountain.


    ''Ah, yes, the one notorious for its high density of beasts'' nests,'' he thought, visualizing the terrain.


    The Silverpeak Mountains were known for their aggressive spiritual beasts fiercely defending the resource-rich area.


    Spiritual herbs grew abundantly on these slopes, drawing the beasts and causing them to defend the region relentlessly.


    It was a dangerous but potentially lucrative task, and the promise of a Tier 3 weapon or equivalent resources made the risk worthwhile for many cultivators.


    Xu Qianghua continued observing the crowd, overhearing snippets of conversation.


    "Did you see the rewards? Even lower-tier missions provide cultivation resources. I''ve never seen this kind of support before," one cultivator remarked.


    "Yeah, and the Empyrean Harmony Sect always keeps its word. They''re genuinely improving people''s lives.


    I can''t wait to try my luck at one of these high-reward missions," another replied excitedly.


    Hearing all this, Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but smile as he continued skimming the board for other interesting missions.


    Finding nothing noteworthy, he withdrew his consciousness and decided to explore the city further, curious to see if other areas showed simr improvement.


    As he wandered, he came across arge buildingbeled as a "Community Cultivation Hall." Intrigued, he entered, blending in with a group of neers.


    The hall was spacious and well-organized, with sections dedicated to meditation, training, alchemy, and weapon crafting.


    Young cultivators filled the area, meditating, sparring, or honing their skills with intense focus.


    Some worked on alchemy in designated spaces, surrounded by formations designed to contain potential explosions and ensure the safety of others.


    He overheard conversations from nearby young cultivators taking a break from training.


    "My family wouldn''t have been able to afford the spiritual herbs I needed for a breakthrough if not for the ETC''s new prices," a teenage girlmented to her friend after a sparring session.


    "Same here," her friend replied. "Ever since the Empyrean Harmony Sect started running these halls, even low-level cultivators like us can ess resources.


    It feels like they genuinely want us to grow, not just exploit us forbor."


    Listening to their conversation, Xu Qianghua smiled, watching the young cultivators practice with a joy and optimism that hadn''t existed in the old timeline.


    In that past world, people had lived in a more negative mindset for the first few decades, resisting change and feeling forced into new ways of life.


    They had clung to the safety of the old world, even if itcked excitement.


    Now, in this transformed world, the looming threats of death and danger shaped people''s perspectives yet also gave them purpose.


    Bai Lingyun envisioned the Community Cultivation Halls as a way to give young cultivators from less privileged backgrounds ess to resources they wouldn''t otherwise have.


    Seeing how her vision positively impacted lives and helped secure a future for those who might have struggled to find a ce in this world was nice, as this means that the world is much more peaceful.


    Although this kind of world is different from all the other cultivation-type novels they have read in the old world.


    But who wants a world where people are killed for every little thing, this does not bring a untied world.


    Instead, it creates a world where the cultivators have to fight against external threats with one hand while the other is guarding themselves from their so-called allies.


    As Xu Qianghua left the hall, he noted the clean streets, well-maintained buildings, and the respectful interactions between cultivators and ordinary citizens alike.


    The city radiated a harmony he hadn''t observed in other ces, an undeniable aura of stability and progress.


    The people seemed happier and more hopeful¡ªqualities rare in a world where power typically dictated everything.

 Chapter 214: The First Secret Realm In The World

    After Xu Qianghua left the cultivation hall, he strolled through the city, admiring the citizens'' progress. Everywhere he looked, he saw signs of a thrivingmunity.


    This would have seemed impossible just a year ago, as many of these people were either frantically searching for resources to cultivate or huddled somewhere safe, praying they could return to their old world.


    But now, they no longer had the obsession with cultivation or the fear they felt before, mainly because they realized that neither would give them what they wanted.


    Instead, they started to build their own peaceful lives and began to enjoy it, which was a good thing for them, as any kind of conflict could disrupt this delicate bnce.


    After a few hours of wandering around the city, he made his way toward the city''s outskirts. During this time, Xu Qianghua reflected on the year''s developments.


    In the old timeline, the Central Continent had been in a sad state, with not many people like their family. Instead, they focused solely on their cultivation without caring about anything outside.


    This led to most of themoners who did not have any force supporting them barely staying alive, and because of this, there were not many high-level cultivators among this group of people.


    But everything was different now, as the few cultivation families able to set up their bases on this continent had followed their lead and were now actively trading.


    This boost in trade had improved the economy and made the lives of themoners much better than before.


    Satisfied, Xu Qianghua decided it was time to continue his journey toward the Empyrean Harmony Sect.


    He started down a winding road leading out of the city, blending seamlessly into the steady stream of travelers and adventurers.


    However, he did not take the fastest route, as there was still quite a bit of time before the Spiritual Vein Ceremony.


    He could roam around different parts of the continent before teleporting to the Sect.


    So he went, visiting many different ces, both human-upied areas and those with beasts living simrly to the Silverpeak Mountains.


    Still, he did not touch anything unless something caught his eye. He did this because he did not want these ces to soon be hunting grounds or something simr in the future.


    This was not out ofpassion but because he wanted to speed up the growth period, which, without his help, would have taken hundreds of years.


    However, as he walked, a faint disturbance in the spatial energy around him caught his attention. Curious, he paused and spread out his spiritual consciousness.


    The disturbance wasn''t massive; it was even a little too quiet, as if trying to hide. But with Xu Qianghua''s cultivation, it was a piece of cake to sense.


    ''A spatial anomaly?'' he thought, intrigued. Although he had some guesses as to what it was, he did note to any conclusions, as most of his guesses would not ur in this world right now.


    So he knew that whatever it was, it was not really dangerous, but this did not lower his guard.


    Xu Qianghua then adjusted his path, following the faint spatial trail as it led him toward a quieter area farther away from the well-kept path.


    The path he was walking on appeared to be a low-level project that someone must have done, and the project seemed to have been abandoned.


    Nevertheless, the path led him to a valley surrounded by towering mountains, its entrance hidden by dense vegetation.


    As he stepped into the valley, the air became thick with energy as it tried to flow toward the center of the valley.


    The valley was silent, save for the gentle rustling of leaves. Yet, the silent noise of Spiritual Qi that only cultivators could hear buzzed through the air.


    He expanded his consciousness, and as he did, he felt an area where his conscience could not prate, which narrowed his guesses to a few.


    Following the flow of energy, he made his way toward the source¡ªa lone stone pir partially hidden by twisted vines and moss.


    The stone pir was filled with symbols etched into its surface. Although they appeared old, they were likely not; it''s just that, without any Spiritual Qi infused, they had started to fade.


    Not much faded, as Xu Qianghua could still read the symbols clearly, but from the moment he saw the pir, he knew what it was and could not help butment.


    "Now, I have a good gift for the two Sect masters," he murmured as he approached the pir to see if his guess was right.


    This pir was the anchor point to a secret realm that had either been created by the Supreme Will, the World''s Will, or a high-level cultivator.


    But the chances of it being made by the World''s Will were high, as the Supreme Will would not bother itself with creating a secret realm for a small world like theirs.


    Simrly, it couldn''t be a man-made one, as there were no such cultivators in this void sector. Even if there were, they would make the anchor point stay in their owns.


    But then again, Xu Qianghua could not help but doubt this, as he did not expect the World to enter the era of Secret Realm diving so soon.


    Although he referred to it as an era, he used the term lightly, as it was during this period that the calm world started to resemble the cultivated worlds found in novels.


    You see, these secret realms are simr to treasure troves filled with vast amounts of heavenly materials, which could allow a low-level family to level up a few tiers without breaking a sweat.


    These secret realms have a function where they can rest after a certain amount of time.


    This made these pirs strategic resources that every top family wanted to own.


    Although achieving these kinds of feats was hard, it was still possible, which caused most cultivators in the world to flock to the secret realms.

 Chapter 215: Inside the Secret Realm

    This is because, from what he had heard, the first-ever secret realm was the rarest secret realm in the void-an upgradable secret realm.


    This kind of secret realm is the hardest to find as it takes a world of eons of saving up energy to create one, which, as for the Supreme Will, could create one in a shorter time span, but it will not do it unless it is a reward.


    But those kinds of rewards are only avable in the Race lists, which he has only heard about before and never seen in person. He is not sure if that is true or not.


    But for now, he has more important things to think about, like what kind of secret realm this is and what its initial realm restriction is.


    This is normal as each secret realm has a few set rules, including that only a certain number of people can go in at the same time. Restrictions on the cultivation realms also prevent some of the higher-leveled ones from entering the secret realm.


    Xu Qianghua''s thoughts were interrupted when he felt the Spiritual Qi intake by the pir slowing down.


    This meant that the secret realm was close topletion, which made him frown as he quickly mobilized his own Spiritual Qi and created a formation sealing the sounding area.


    He did this because every new secret realm would have a Celestial Phenomenon that would be seen by many people, which is not what he wanted.


    As he nned on taking this item to the Empyrean Harmony Sect, where they could use it to train their disciples.


    And why not bring it to the Xu family subspace? They already have their own secret realm, which he had gotten before; it was called the Key of the Ancients.


    The Xu family has been using this item for the second month, which is why the n members''bat experience is pretty good.


    So he was not really excited about this secret realm, but as he thought more about this, he felt that giving it to one of them might now be a good idea.


    After some thought, he came up with a new way of doing this: instead of giving it to the Sect as a gift, he could give it to both the Sect and the Empire, who are also in need of this.


    But he can''t give it to them in front of others as that would cause others to ask for one, which is why he nned to ce it in the middle of Jingzhong City and the Sect.


    This way, both of those forces can send their geniuses topete in the secret realm.


    Later, with a quick infusion of his Qi, he opened a portal directly into the heart of the secret realm. As soon as he entered, he took in the environment¡ªa sprawling expanse filled with vibrantndscapes, mysterious flora, and the faint presence of low-level wild beasts.


    The realm was rich in spiritual energy, much more concentrated than in the outside world. Every stone, nt, and tree seemed infused with Spiritual Qi.


    But before he could move, the secret realm started to tremble as small cracks started to appear. The ground beneath him quaked, and the sky above started to crack at a fast speed.


    The shaking intensified, cracks forming in the air around him like ss under pressure. His cultivation level was too high for this realm to handle, and he realized it might copse before it could serve its purpose.


    This surprised him a little as he was expecting this secret realm to at least be able to handle his cultivation, but it did not.


    Seeing that without his help, the chances of this secret realm copsing were high, he used his Spiritual Qi with the help of the Spatialws.


    The trembling gradually subsided, and the cracks in the air closed, restoring the secret realm to its former state.


    Satisfied with this, he rxed a little as he looked closer at the surroundings.


    Thendscape was diverse: rolling hills, dense forests, and narrow rivers cutting through rocky valleys.


    Small pockets of mist floated over the ground, likely concealing rare herbs or formations that younger cultivators could use for breakthroughs.


    As he moved deeper, he sensed multiple cultures of wild beasts roaming around, but most of them were low-level, so they could not see him at all, making his journey smoother than ever.


    As he went deeper, Xu Qianghua discovered several hidden formations embedded in thend.


    They seem to be the major formations that run the secret realm, but due to him, they showed up as ast-ditch effort.


    Before they could try thest-ditch effort, Xu Qianghua restored the secret realm.


    Without a good training ground, this secret real is useless, so he needs to ensure that this secret realm is worth it.


    This took him a few hours as he killed some beasts to see if they had anything special.


    After a while, Xu Qianghua was done searching for the things that he needed, but what caught his eye was a small pond at the heart of the secret realm.

 Chapter 216: Inside the Secret Realm 2

    After a while, Xu Qianghua was done searching for the things that he needed, but what caught his eye was a small pond at the heart of the secret realm.


    The water glowed with a soft, silvery light that seemed to pulse, almost alive. As he approached it, he sensed a powerful concentration of Spiritual Qi radiating from it.


    This surprised him a bit, but then he thought about this being the first-ever secret realm and knew that this was most likely the final prize and gift the World''s Will gave to whoever found this secret realm.


    Realizing its significance, he recognized it as a Spirit Essence Pool, a rare natural reservoir of dense Spiritual Qi.


    These pools were highly valuable, especially for those in the Foundation and Golden Core realms, as they offered a direct boost to cultivation, sometimes even leading to breakthroughs.


    For the Empyrean Harmony Sect and the Xuzhong Empire, ess to a Spirit Essence Pool could mean rapid growth for their young cultivators.


    This is something he had been thinking about for a while as many of the people in all of the Xu family forces are still in their early stages, which means that most of them are in the Foundation realm and few geniuses have broken through Golden Core even after they were given unlimited resources.


    This is mainly because of the short amount of time, but this is a normal urrence as none of them is the protagonist who can speed up their realms in just a few months.


    "This secret realm has a lot more value than I initially thought," Xu Qianghua muttered to himself. Just having this Spirit Essence Pool alone would make the realm a prized resource. It was exactly the kind of discovery that would provide long-term benefits for those training here.


    But this did not cause many fluctuations in his mood because although he was happy about this pond it would mean that he would not have to take one out from their own subspace.


    Yes, the subspace has something simr, but the size is way bigger than this pond, which has caused it to leak and create smaller bodies of water.


    This is why the Xu family does not have the same problem as the forces under them; at first, Xu Qianghua was nning to empty a few ponds and create a special cultivation area for the forces.


    But with this pond, he nned to make the whole secret realm in the cultivation area he had in mind, and at the same time, he made some ns to see if he needed to advance the secret realm actively.


    Upgradable secret realms usually upgrade as the years pass without it ever being opened, but after it is opened, the speed at which the upgrade urs decreases.


    But with no way of knowing if it is upgradable or not, it is something only the cultivators above the Perfection realm cultivators can do.


    He then knelt by the pool, carefully cing a protectiveyer of his Spiritual Qi over it. This would help keep the pool''s energy stable and prevent it from being depleted too quickly.


    He did this so that no wild creatures came near and used the pool. Satisfied, he rose and continued his tour around the realm, taking note of various wild beast nests, potential training spots, and areas where rare herbs grew.


    This way, he can create aplete map for the people who will manage the secret realm in the future.


    Each part of the realm had its own potential. Rolling hills, dense forests, and winding rivers formed an ideal training ground filled with resources and low-level wild beasts that would be used to brush up somebat experience, which would stimte their potential.


    With everything in ce, he returned to the realm''s entrance. As he walked, he mentally noted spots where certain resources could be carefully harvested, thinking about how the Sect and Empire leaders could manage these areas.


    But he did not n to make it this secret realm open the whole time; no, he nned to open it every year until the first generation of strong men were produced.


    Then he would slowly extend the time as this would give the secret realm time to heal itself and have time to improve the contents inside.


    Back at the portal, Xu Qianghua took a final look around. He had left ayer of protection on the Spirit Essence Pool, observed the formations, and scouted out areas for training and gathering resources.


    In his mind, he began forming the n to hand this realm over to both the Empyrean Harmony Sect and the Xuzhong Empire. His idea about cing it in between was something the four of them had discussed before, as that way, it would be easier if they ever wanted to invite more people.


    Yes, they have also thought about this, but they would not just open it to anyone; it will mainly be to their subordinate forces and some friendly ones who have exchanged some of the same values.


    With a final sweep of his Spiritual Qi to ensure the portal was stable, he left the realm. He walked back through the valley, happy that he had found the first-ever secret realm.


    As soon as he got out, he formed a seal and locked the secret realm before waving his hand and letting the secret realm enter the system space.


    After this, Xu Qianghua made his way toward the Sect. He nned to hand over the secret realm to the two Sect leaders and see what they thought about this gift and how they nned to use it in the future.


    Just like that, he spent the next two months going around the Central Continent while forgetting about his work, which is now left to Bai Lingyun to deal with.


    And she is not happy with this as she has already nned what to do when he arrives.


    "Leave me with all the work while you take a holiday, huh? My dear son-inw, just wait to see how I deal with you," she mumbled as she finished singing off a report.

 Chapter 217: This is a Secret Realm Anchor Pillar

    As he entered, he was not stopped by the formation that would only let the disciples of the sect enter.


    This caused the people around him to cast curious nces his way, yet no one dared approach.


    Despite his disguised form, he radiated a trace amount of his aura, which made all of them stay away, including some of the high-level decons who promptly reported this to both Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan.


    He soon reached the main hall, where both of the girls were waiting for him, and as soon as they saw him, both of them flew from their Sect Leader''s seats and into his arms.


    Xu Qianghua, who was surprised by this, quickly caught both of them and made his way towards the inner rooms that were connected to the main hall.


    And as he did, he removed his disguise, which caused his handsome face to return.


    With the girls in his arms, he moved toward his room. They had some things to discuss, and the privacy of the Sect Leader''s private chambers was perfect for such an asion.


    However, this did not stop the two girls from wrapping their arms around his neck and kissing him on both his cheek and his lips.


    After a while of this, Bai Xueyan asked, "Where have you been these few months brother?"


    "Yeah, both of our moms have been worried and were preparing to lead a few of the top nsmen to search for you," Liu Anwei said as she rubbed her head against his chest.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua stopped and said, " I just went touring the Central Continent to see how things were going."


    "Why, though? You didn''t have to do that, Brother," Bai Xueyan asked.


    "But it''s normal. Besides, I wanted to get to know the area we live in and see how the people under us have progressed," he replied.


    "Hmmm, I suppose you did, and this does make sense," she said before adding, "We can do it after we are done with this Spiritual Vein ceremony."


    "Agreed, my dears," he replied, resuming his walk.


    After a few more minutes, the three of them made it to the main bedroom, which both of the girls decided to only use when Xu Qianghua was there.


    He then ced the girls on his bed, and they sat down and began talking about the sect''s progress.


    "Ah, the Sect''s progress has been steadily increasing," Bai Xueyan began. "The people are happier now that the Empyrean Harmony Sect is here to provide them with the necessary resources to cultivate.


    At the same time, the Xuzhong Empire opened new trading routes, and the trade between the two regions has been steady.


    And with this, we have sent many recruitment agents to many parts of the Continent to recruit.


    However, because of the hard eptance requirements, progress has been slow.


    With all the good things happening, there have been fewer issues, and most of the disciples are growing by leaps and bounds."


    "Indeed, things are developing very smoothly. After you left, we were able to do all of this in just a few months, which is surprising," Liu Anwei chimed in.


    "Thankfully, nothing serious has happened, as most of the citizens are happy to see the prosperity in front of their eyes.


    Most of us are worried about this, as without them, there will be no consent supply of cultivators in the future.


    "I see; I suppose you''re right. Well, after the Ceremony, we will need to see the changes for ourselves and make some ns for the future," Xu Qianghua said, rubbing his hand through the girls'' heads.


    After this, Xu Qianghua started talking about everything he saw during his travels, and the girls listened with great interest.


    And as they listened, they got to know how the lives outside their territory were doing.


    "So, tell us, did you bring a gift for us?" Bai Xueyan asked, knowing the answer.


    "Yes, I did, but first, I want you to guess what it is. If you get it right, I will stay with you girls tonight instead of going back," Xu Qianghua answered.


    Then again, you can''t get any better than what the Sect gives us, so I am not really worried about it.


    Hmmm, let''s see. It can''t be a cultivation technique because you have more than enough.


    Maybe some kind of medicinal herb, but it doesn''t really fit with your style, Brother.


    So it should be some rare wild beast cub or something simr," Bai Xueyan said.


    "Haha, she is getting close," Xu Qianghua said,ughing.


    "Hmph, you''re not too far off, An''an," he said, patting her head.


    "Okay, I''m done. Is it really a beast cub or something simr?" she asked.


    Xu Qianghua then paused before nodding.


    "Although you are close in some way, but it is not any of your guesses but something that neither of you have ever seen before," he replied, looking at them.


    Bai Xueyan nodded, also shaking her hands.


    "Well, what are you waiting for, Brother dear? Let''s go and have a look," she said.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but smile; he then waved his hand and created a small screen that showed the secret realm pir in the system space.


    Seeing him, both of the women looked confused as they looked up and asked, "What is this, brother Qiang?"


    "This is a Secret Realm anchor pir," He said with a smile.

 Chapter 218: Plans For the Future Use Of The Secret Realm

    Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei blinked at the screen, both of them clearly puzzled.


    "What is that, Brother Qiang?" Bai Xueyan asked, staring at the image of the pir on the screen.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled. "It''s called a Secret Realm anchor pir," he exined, watching their expressions change from confusion to curiosity.


    "Basically, its something simr to the subspace we have and this pir is the anchor that leads to the other small realm,"


    "A hidden realm?" Liu Anwei asked, tilting her head. "Is it simr to our subspace?"


    "Exactly," he replied, nodding then he shook his head as he exined.


    "Although this secret realm is simr to ours but thews inside are nothingpared to ours which leads to have many restrictions.


    And this isn''t just any hidden realm; it''s an upgradable Secret Realm. That means it grows over time, getting stronger and filled with more resources as it matures.


    Which is rare, so we have to be careful about this as we do not want to masicare some brainless people who do not see any reason.


    And as realms like these are extremely hard toe by. They usually take countless years of the world''s energy to form. So, finding one like this in our world is a huge deal."


    Both women''s eyes widened, and Liu Anwei''s mouth dropped open. "An upgradable Secret Realm?" she repeated, then she asked.


    "But howe we have never heard of this before?"


    Xu Qianghua smiled, pleased with their reaction. "That is because, this is something that the World''s WIll will add slowly to the world so that it can make the peaceful world have conflicts which will lead to more powerful leaders and cultivatiators to emerge."


    Bai Xueyan leaned in closer, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "What''s inside it?"


    "The realm has some low-level beasts, rich natural energy, and even a Spirit Essence Pool¡ªa rare, concentrated energy pool that helps people grow their cultivation fast, especially those in the early stages like Foundation and Golden Core," he exined.


    The two girls exchanged nces, clearly amazed. "So, it''s perfect for the new disciples!" Bai Xueyan said, her mind racing with ideas.


    "If we can get ess to something like this, most of the disciples in our forces would have a ce to train and grow without risking their lives in unpredictable areas."


    "Exactly," Xu Qianghua nodded, happy they understood the value of this item. "My n is to make this ce avable for both the Sect and the Xuzhong Empire.


    I''ll ce the anchor somewhere between Jingzhong City and your Sect so both sides can send their best to train there."


    "This is incredible," Liu Anwei said, looking at the image of the pir with curiosity.


    "With this item, we don''t have to worry about the resources required to turn them from novice cultivators to experienced cultivators who know how to handle tough situations."


    Xu Qianghua nodded. "That''s what I''m hoping for. This realm will make a huge difference in their growth.


    But we can''t leave it open all the time, as that would stop it from upgrading, which is a slow process. So, I n to open it once a year until the first generation of strong cultivators has been cultivated.


    The interval will slowly increase after that so that the secret realm will have enough time to upgrade, create more resources, and be much more valuable."


    Bai Xueyan''s face brightened as she understood where he was going. "That way, it bes a grand event¡ªa chance for disciples to prove themselves and for the best to shine.


    It''ll encourage the weaker ones to push themselves to get stronger before the next opening."


    "Yes, that''s the idea," Xu Qianghua agreed. "It also means that they won''t take it for granted.


    Knowing that the timing for each opening will slowly increase will make them work harder so they can make the most of their time inside."


    Liu Anweiughed. "This is one of the best gifts you could''ve given us, Brother.


    The Empire and the Sect will be able to train cultivators much faster while keeping the causality low.


    And knowing it''s a ce that grows over time¡­ It''s like we have our own treasure chest that gets bigger and better!"


    Xu Qianghua smiled, seeing their excitement. "That''s why I wanted to surprise you.


    I know both of you are busy with the Sect, and this secret realm will give you a huge boost without having to keep watching over everyone constantly."


    The three continued discussing ns for the realm, thinking of ways to manage it best.


    They talked about organizingpetitions and setting up challenges for the disciples inside and outside the realm, making it a ce that rewarded strength and skills.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing how the first round of disciplese out after training there," Bai Xueyan said, her voice filled with excitement.


    "This realm will really push them beyond what we could do just through normal training."


    Xu Qianghua smiled, feeling relieved to see how well his gift had been received.


    "I''ll get the anchor set up soon," he promised. "After that, it''ll be up to the two of you to make the most of it."


    "But I think it is best not to use it for a few years and let it just upgrade and advance the resources inside.


    During this time, we can slowlye up with differentpetitions to make the disciples fight for high-level resources," Xu Qianghua said.


    Liu Anwei nodded. "With this, we''ll see a real change in the next generation. They''ll be stronger, more experienced, and ready for whateveres next."


    Just then, Bai Xueyan gave him a yful grin. "So, Brother Qiang, are you going to stay with us tonight as we want to give a gift in return?"


    Heughed, nodding. "Oh? Then I will definitely stay, as I want to see what both of you have for me."


    Liu Anwei hugged his arm tightly, her face beaming. "Yaaayy, both of us missed you as we have not seen you for a few months."

 Chapter 219: The Gift That The Girls Want To Give (R18+)

    Liu Anwei, hearing this, was delighted and started rubbing her body against his, acting cute.


    And Bai Xueyan, who saw this, pouted, then she stood up and moved in front of him and pushed him, which Xu Qianghua did not resist.


    Seeing this, Bai Xueyan smiled happily as she climbed up and sat beside him. She then started rubbing her face on his chest, acting adorable.


    Seeing this, Liu Anwei smiled as she moved up and started kissing him, and Xu Qianghua did not reject her kiss.


    After a while, Bai Xueyan sat up and looked straight up at him, making her eyes stare straight into his.


    "Brother Qiang, please let us take care of you," she said, looking at him with her pleading eyes.


    "Of course," Xu Qianghua nodded, which caused her to smile as she slowly crawled back and used her hands to rub his crotch area.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua snapped his fingers, which caused his and thedies''s clothes to disappear.


    And as he did, Bai Xueyan saw hisid dick; seeing this, she came close to which caused it to slowly harden.


    "Mmmmmm, that''s nice," Bai Xueyan whispered, looking at his growing dick.


    Then, without saying anything else, she moved forward and took it into her mouth, her tongue gently swirling around it.


    This caused his dick to harden at a much quicker pace filling her mouth in the process.


    After a few seconds, she released his dick, then sandwiched them in between her boobs, but due to his size, it was not fully enclosed.


    With a smile, Bai Xueyan continued her act, moving her breasts up and down, covering his dick with her soft, pliable skin.


    Meanwhile, Liu Anwei, who saw his dick still sticking out, moved next to it and took the tip of it into her mouth, leaving the rest under Bai Xueyan''s care.


    She swirled her tongue around the tip, tasting its vor, and Bai Xueyan, who saw this, smiled as she slowly sped up her movements.


    As Bai Xueyan''s breast slid up and down, she used her nipples which caused his dick to twitch in pleasure.


    Liu Anwei, seeing this, sucked on the tip hard and bobbed her head, going deeper.


    Xu Qianghua, who saw this, grabbed their heads and gently started to push his hips.


    "Mmmmmmmmmmm," Liu Anwei moaned, feeling her throat getting filled by his cock.


    Her moans made Bai Xueyan smile as she started going faster and faster, creating a sound of skin pping against skin.


    After a few minutes of this, Liu Anwei pulled off, gasping for air as drool dripped down her chin.


    But this did notst long as Bai Xueyan stopped and quickly got in front of his dick.


    Liu Anwei, seeing this, did not move away and sat there, watching.


    "Mmmmm, that feels really nice," Bai Xueyan said, her breathing bing heavier.


    "I am d, but you did not forget about me, right?" Liu Anwei asked, smiling.


    "Haha, how could I ever forget you, my dear sister," Bai Xueyan said.


    Hearing her words, Liu Anwei felt happy as she slowly approached the two and began licking his dick.


    Seeing this, Bai Xueyan also added more tongue action, which caused his dick to twitch.


    Both women smiled, pleased with this reaction, as they continued their act.


    "Oh yeah, that is nice," Xu Qianghua groaned, feeling his dick get licked and sucked.


    At the same time, he moved his hands and rubbed their hair, causing the girls to moan with pleasure.


    They continued their act, enjoying the moment as they were not in a rush.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua was also enjoying it as he enjoyed the feeling of the warm, wet tongues going up and down his hard cock.


    The sounds of wet sucking were almost music to his ears.


    And with each passing second, his lust increased, making his dick twitch even more, this made the two girls take his dick in alternating, and then they tried to give him a deep throat blowjob.


    So, the girls pulled back, panting.


    "Well, this is too hard," Liu Anweimented, panting.


    Bai Xueyan, who heard this, smiled as she sat up straight.


    "Mmmmm, I agree," she replied, licking her lips. "But I want to make him cum," she whispered.


    "Oh? Then I will help," Liu Anwei said, smiling as she copied what Bai Xueyan did a few minutes ago and sandwiched his dick between her boobs.


    And Bai Xueyan followed her lead as she took the tip of his dick, but unlike Liu Anwei''s careful movements, Bai Xueyan started sucking on the tip as soon as she started.


    She was trying to make him cum, and it was working, as she could feel precum leaking.


    As she did this, Bai Xueyan began to suck him off, not caring if she had any saliva leaking or not.


    Seeing this, Liu Anwei was even more motivated as she put all her effort into rubbing her tits around the shaft and her boobs around the head.


    This caused Xu Qianghua''s dick to twitch harder, almost uncontrobly.


    "Ughhh, you two are getting good at this," he groaned as his breathing became ragged.


    Hearing this, Bai Xueyan sped up her movements and started to use her tongue, which caused his dick to twitch even harder.


    Liu Anwei, seeing this, smiled as she just focused on moving her tits while squeezing them as much as she could.


    This was her way of saying to let him release.


    After a few seconds, Bai Xueyan felt the tip start to swell, which made her smile.


    Then she released his dick and looked at Liu Anwei, signaling her, and Liu Anwei, who also felt his dick knew that he was about to cum.


    So both of them brought their tongues to the tip and started licking it while their hands stroked his dick, making it harder for him to hold on.

 Chapter 220: The Gift That The Girls Want To Give 2 (R18+)

    At the same time, Bai Xueyan moved up and ced her mouth on his dick and started sucking, which caused his dick to twitch hard.


    "Ahhhh, here ites," Xu Qianghua grunted, feeling the first wave of pleasure wash over his body.


    Bai Xueyan''s eyes lit up with excitement as she sucked, not letting him go.


    With his dick inside her mouth, he felt the hot liquid rush out of his dick, and Bai Xueyan, who felt this, kept sucking on his dick, not wanting to waste a single drop.


    With her mouth filled with his warm, thick cum, she swallowed it down her throat and kept sucking, trying to make him cum more.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to groan as he felt another load shoot into Bai Xueyan''s mouth.


    She was so excited that her pussy leaked a small amount of her juice.


    But she didn''t care and just focused on making his cum as deep into her throat as possible.


    "Ahhhhh, fuck!" Xu Qianghua grunted as he released one more load.


    But seeing this, Bai Xueyan smiled, happy she had gotten him to release that much, and she continued sucking, enjoying his taste.


    Seeing this, Liu Anwei, who had a small stream of her own juices dripping, smiled as she came next to Bai Xueyan and rubbed her pussy as she waited.


    And as she did, Bai Xueyan slowly lossened her mouth, then removed his dick from her mouth.


    Then Liu Anwei who slowly positioned his dick so that it was directly pointing at her pussy.


    "Aahhhhh," Liu Anwei moaned as his dick entered her, and she slowly began to move back and forth.


    "Fuck, An''an, you''re really tight," Xu Qianghua grunted, feeling his dick twitch.


    "Mmmmmm, I know, brother Qiang," she cooed, continuing to bounce up and down.


    This caused her face to be flushed, and drool began to drip out of her mouth as she felt his dick go deeper and deeper.


    "Ahhh, mmmm, feels nice," she groaned, picking up her pace.


    Bai Xueyan, seeing this, smiled as she moved behind her and ced her hands on her boobs, groping it, which made Liu Anwei moan louder.


    Seeing this, Bai Xueyan leaned her head in and started licking her sister''s ear.


    "Ahh, sister Xueyan, that feels so good," Liu Anwei cooed, feeling her nipples harden as they rubbed against Bai Xueyan''s hands.


    "Yeah? Then I will keep doing it," she whispered as she continued licking and touching her sister''s soft skin.


    "Ahh, oh god, I am going to cum," Liu Anwei moaned loudly as she moved her ass faster and harder.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua decided to help her and grabbed her hips, and began to fuck her.


    "Ahhhhhhh, fuck, that''s it, go faster," Liu Anwei moaned as she felt her mind is starting to cloud by the pleasure.


    After a few minutes, Liu Anwei''s mind became dazed as her body stiffened for a moment, then she orgasmed, causing her legs to shake uncontrobly.


    But Liu Anwei, who was tired from her orgasm, did not feel him pull out and just kept sitting on his dick, and his dick was still inside her.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xueyan, who had been watching the whole time, was excited, and her pussy was dripping.


    "Brother Qiang, will you let me have a turn?" she asked, her pussy twitching.


    "Of course," he said, smiling. "Come here."


    Hearing him, Bai Xueyan smiled as she quickly moved behind Liu Anwei and removed the dick that was still inside her pussy.


    Xu Qianghua then sat up and got up on his knees as he carried Liu Anwei in a princess position and ced her on one side of the bed, covering herter.


    And Bai Xueyan who saw this also got on her knees with her ass facing him and shook it as she said, "Brother Qiang, I can''t wait."


    "Yeah? Thene here, Xuexue," Xu Qianghua said, smiling as he moved in front of her ass and grabbed them, and started kneading them.


    And Bai Xueyan moaned a little, feeling his cock touch her ass as she leaned down, bracing herself.


    Then, with one hard thrust, Xu Qianghua entered her pussy.


    "Ahhhhh," Bai Xueyan groaned as she felt her insides be filled.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua didn''t move and just waited a bit so that Bai Xueyan could adjust.


    As Bai Xueyan''s tight, soft pussy adjusted, she started to move her hips, which caused her ass to bounce off his thighs, and her boobs to jiggle around.


    "Mmmmm, it feels so nice, brother Qiang," she whispered, feeling his dick in her pussy.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua reached his hands over and grabbed her boobs, and began ying with them.


    This caused Bai Xueyan to smile as she began to move faster, and her moans became louder.


    "Ahh, you''re really big," Bai Xueyan moaned, feeling her mind start to be dizzy.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua just smiled as he grabbed her hips and began going faster and harder, mming his dick inside her pussy.


    Bai Xueyan felt a huge amount of pleasure run through her body as she felt him go deeper and deeper, and then she felt him hit her cervix, which made her mind go nk, and her pussy began leaking.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua, seeing that he found her cervix, began pounding her pussy.


    Bai Xueyan''s eyes went wide as her body stiffened, and she felt her mind be dazed.


    After a few more hard thrusts, her pussy squeezed tightly as she orgasmed hard, her whole body shaking.


    "Ahh, oh god, that was good, Brother Qiang," Bai Xueyan moaned, feeling her legs still shaking.


    "Yeah, now it''s my turn," he said, smiling.


    "Mmmm, I will help you then," she said, still breathing hard.


    And before she could move, he grabbed her hips and started going fast and hard again.


    "Ahhhh, fuck, that''s it, go harder," Bai Xueyan moaned, her pussy getting pounded.

 Chapter 221: The Gift That The Girls Want To Give 3 (R18+)

    Seeing this, he moved his hands and started groping her boobs and rubbing her nipples.


    "Ahh, mmmmmmm, that feels so good," she moaned, loving the feeling of his hands on her chest.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua kept groping her boobs, enjoying the feel of her soft, pliable skin.


    While Bai Xueyan moaned, her face flushed and her breathing ragged.


    After a few more minutes, her body stiffened and her pussy twitched.


    "Ahhhh, here ites," Xu Qianghua grunted, feeling his dick twitch.


    "Me too," Bai Xueyan, who saw this, closed her eyes and tried to focus.


    Then, with one hard thrust, he pushed his dick into her womb.


    This caused her pussy to squeeze his dick even harder, and she came, squirting on his thighs.


    And this caused Xu Qianghua''s mind to nk for a moment as he shot his cum deep inside her womb.


    Hearing this, Bai Xueyan sighed, happy he had cum inside her.


    After a few seconds, her pussy rxed, and she felt the hot fluid flow inside her womb.


    Xu Qianghua, who was satisfied, pulled his dick out, causing her to groan.


    And Bai Xueyan, who felt his dick pop out of her pussy, fell onto the bed, exhausted.


    This caused the cum inside her to leak out a little slowly, but it was not much as she subconsciously used the dual cultivation manual to absorb the cum.


    Meanwhile, Liu Anwei, who had rested enough, slowly crawled over and hugged him from behind, then one of her hands went for his nipples while the other started stroking his cock.


    Hearing her, he turned his head and kissed her forehead.


    "So, is An''an going to have a turn?" he asked, smiling.


    "Of course, daddy," she replied, smiling. "But I want to try something new, so I will take care of you, and you will be able to give me your cum."


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua smiled and kissed her again.


    "I''m looking forward to it," he whispered, and with that, he turned to face her and pushed her back, making her fall onto the bed, and then he got on top of her.


    She smiled and looked into his eyes, and without saying anything else, she grabbed his dick and guided it towards her pussy, and then she slowly pushed it inside her.


    "Ahhhhhhh, mmmmm, that feels really good," she moaned, feeling her insides be filled.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua just smiled and moved his hips.


    "Ahhhh, fuck, it''s so deep," she moaned, feeling her mind start to go nk.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua, who had already cum more than twice, was ready for another round, so he went hard and fast, and because his dick was still hard and thick, he hit her cervix, which caused her to moan.


    After a few minutes, the room was filled with the sounds of skin pping against skin.


    Liu Anwei, who had been under him the whole time, was ecstatic.


    Her whole body was shaking, and her legs were wrapped around him.


    Their tongues were twisting around each other, fighting for control.


    As they kissed, their saliva mixed, creating a string of saliva that would break the second one of them broke the kiss.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who was now kissing her, was trying not to release his load as he was about to cum.


    After a few minutes, both of them were close, and Liu Anwei''s pussy began twitching uncontrobly.


    This caused Xu Qianghua''s mind to go nk, and he shot arge amount of his seed into Liu Anwei''s womb.


    And this caused Liu Anwei to orgasm, and she moaned into his mouth as her legs twitched and her pussy squirted out her fluids.


    When she felt him cum inside her, her pussy sucked his dick, and he was forced to keep shooting his load inside her.


    "Ahhhhh, fuck, I am going to keep filling you until you can''t take it anymore," he grunted.


    "Yes, fill me up, daddy. Fill me up, and let me keep it all," she whispered into his ear.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua kissed her again and continued cumming inside her pussy; his mind waspletely nk, and could not stop cumming.


    This caused Liu Anwei''s eyes to roll back, and her mind became dazed.


    As Liu Anwei''s mind was being taken over by pleasure, she felt him pull his dick out, and it immediately shot his cum on her boobs, stomach, and face.


    She was surprised by this, but she had a huge smile on her face, happy she had received his gift.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xueyan, who had also recovered, slowly crawled beside Liu Anwei and sat beside her tired body.


    "I want this too, Daddy," she said,ying back down next to Liu Anwei and spreading her legs.


    "Ahhhh, your dick is still so hard," Bai Xueyan moaned as he moved his hips.


    "Well, I can''t help that. It''s thanks to both of you," Xu Qianghua answered, kissing her.


    Hearing his words, Bai Xueyan kissed him back, her face flushed.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua smiled, and then he kissed her again.


    After a few minutes, their tongues began wrestling, and they stopped moving as both of their minds were nk.


    They had never kissed each other before, and their mouths were locked, not wanting to separate.


    And just as they were about to continue they heard someone call them.


    "Ara, my dear son-inw, what are you doing here with Xueyan and Anwei? Are you leaving all the paperwork to me?"


    Bai Lingyun''s voice was sweet, but her gaze held a mischievous gleam that shivered through Xu Qianghua.


    This caused both of them to stop as they slowly looked towards where she was mechanically.


    "I thought you were working hard with some mission," she said with a raised brow, "yet you are here rxing quitefortably."


    She slowly walked towards them, her smile widening. "Well, since you''ve found time to rx, let me see how the mission went."

 Chapter 222: Bai Lingyun Joins In (R18+)

    "H-hey, sister Lingyun," Xu Qianghua said as he gave her an awkward smile.


    "Don''t hey me, do you know how much work I had to do while you wt a the contint? I mean, it would be fine if it was after we tered a stable growth period.


    But we are still in the explosive growth period, with n members breaking through each day and the only person who can control the whole situation missing.


    I had to bring Liu Meiying and ev Grandma Su into the mix to handle the situation while keeping up with normal cultivation."Bai Lingyun finished speaking as she came up next to him.


    She th raised her hand and ced it on one of his ears and th twisted it, which caused him to groan in pain as he patted her hand so that she could let go.


    She let go after a few minutes of vting and th looked a the room to find Liu Anwei''s tired body and the whole bed messed up from the activities that she had be doing before she came in.


    "Haah, you know that both of you need to take charge of theing ceremony, right?" She asked.


    "So what, mother? It''s not like we need to be there at every step. We already made a n, and everything else is left for the elders and the disciples to do.


    And you can''t me us; we hav''t se him for a while with you, and Aunt Li, don''t leave him alone, which made it harder for us to have some quiet time."


    Bai Xueyan said with a huff as she clung to him with his dick still inside her.


    (A/N: What do you guys think about Bai Xueyan calling Liu Meiying ''aunt'', as she is an elder figure, but if you guys have a better suggestion, th please leave amt, and I will change it.)


    Hearing this, Bai Lingyun was stunned for a second as she wt through her memories and found out that what she said was right, but this wouldn''t let her back down.


    "Hmph, so what? He is my son-inw, and I need to check every nook and cranny to see if he is a suitable candidate," she said as she licked her lips.


    She th looked at Xu Qianghua and Bai Xueyan and saw that they both looked speechless, which caused her to raise her head in defiance, but her red ears betrayed her true emotion.


    But before both of them could say anything, Bai Lingyun shed next to them without any clothes on and said, "Anyway, since you are going to pamper them, I want a share, too."


    Hearing this, Bai Xueyan pouted and started moving her hips, which caused his cock to twitch, and she whispered, "Daddy, no..."


    Xu Qianghua, who was momtarily stunned, nodded abstmindedly and looked toward Bai Lingyun. He was about to say something, but before he could.


    "Can I not, hubby?" Bai Lingyun said while tilting her head and blinking at him.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua just scratched his head, not really wanting to do this, but he did not want to dy her as she had helped him manage the family, although with the help of a few others while he was away.


    "W-well, if you want to," he said as he turned to look at her.


    Bai Lingyun quickly wrapped her arms a his neck and started kissing him


    "Mmmmm, that is a good boy," she said, smiling.


    Xu Qianghua felt awkward and was about to protest, but before he could, Bai Lingyun kissed him again.


    And Bai Xueyan, who saw this, tighted her pussy which caused him to groan as he focused his atttion back on her.


    Th he slowly started to move his hips, and Bai Xueyan, who was not happy with what was happing, slowly cooperated with him. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with annoyance.


    "You know, Daddy, we were in the middle of something," she said, pouting.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua broke off his kiss with Bai Lingyun and kissed her on her forehead, smiling. "I am sorry, but your mother wants a piece, too," he said as he moved his hips, speeding his thrusting.


    "Hmph," she huffed but did not show any anger as she knew how her mother was and knew that there was nothing that could stop her from what she wanted.


    And Xu Qianghua, who saw this, could only smile helplessly as he focused on making her cum as there was one more person he needed to td to, and she was not going to wait for long.


    "Ummmmmmm, this is nice," Bai Xueyan moaned, feeling her mind be dazed.


    Seeing this, Bai Lingyun smiled. "Yeah, it is," she replied as she moved her hand and started ying with Xu Qianghua''s hair while she was behind him with her massive boobs pressing against his back.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua was focused on thrusting and moving his hips, not caring that Bai Lingyun was behind him or that Bai Xueyan was still under him.


    This made his thrusts much deeper, and this caused her pussy to feel ev better.


    And Bai Lingyun, seeing this, was satisfied as she watched her daughter, who was her pride and joy.


    Bai Xueyan, who felt her pleasure rise, felt her body be tse.


    "Ahhhh, daddy, you''re so good," she moaned, feeling her mind be clouded.


    Xu Qianghua, hearing her moan, continued to thrust harder, making her pussy squirt more fluids.


    Seeing this, Bai Lingyun knew it was time and decided to help her, so she moved her hands down and started rubbing her daughter''s clit.


    "Xuexue, I am going toe soon," Xu Qianghua grunted, feeling his dick twitch.


    "Ahhh, me too, Daddy," Bai Xueyan moaned, her whole body shaking.


    Th, with a final thrust, he filled her womb to the brim, which caused her to orgasm with her head arching back.


    Bai Lingyun who saw all of this felt her pussy getting wetter which caused her to squirm as she though, ''Just a little while longer, th it will be my turn.''

 Chapter 223: Bai Lingyun Joins In 2 (R18+)

    But before she could say anything, Bai Lingyun grabbed his dick and guided it towards her pussy, and without saying anything, she sat on it.


    "Ahhhhh," Bai Lingyun moaned as his dick kissed the trance of her womb.


    "So tight," he groaned, feeling the walls of her pussy grip his cock tightly.


    "Hmmm, do you like it?" she moaned as she started moving her hips.


    "Yes," he grunted, thrusting his hips in rhythm with hers.


    As he did this, he moved his hand and started rubbing her clit, and this caused her to gasp in pleasure.


    This caused her legs to stiff as her body tsed from pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh, that feels good, honey," she whispered.


    "You like this, don''t you?" he said, smiling.


    "Of course, that is why I came here," she moaned as her face flushed and drool dripped down her mouth.


    "Haha, th I''m going to make you feel better," he said, kissing her cheek and her neck.


    As he did this, her body shuddered, and her mind wt nk.


    Seeing her like this, he thrust his hips as hard and fast as he could, and her mind wt nk again, but she kept cumming, which caused her to be in a haze.


    "Ahhhh, you''re so good," she moaned as she felt her orgasm grow, which caused her to move faster, and her boobs, which were touching his back, moved up and down.


    "Mmmmmm," Xu Qianghua grunted as his orgasm was close, and his thrusts became harder, which caused her moans to be louder.


    "Ahhh, honey, I''m about toe," she said, her breathing ragged.


    "Me too," he grunted, thrusting his dick as hard and deep as he could.


    "Th, ughhh, we shoulde together," she said, her eyes rolling back.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua was already in a trance and began cumming, and Bai Lingyun did the same, her pussy mping a him, not letting him go.


    Both their minds were in a haze as they felt their orgasms wash over them, and they felt his hot cum shoot inside her womb, and her pussy twitched, not wanting him to go.


    As their orgasms subsided, they both leaned their heads back and panted, trying to catch their breath.


    As they did, Bai Lingyun kissed him, and Xu Qianghua responded, kissing her back.


    And wh they broke apart, she rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes, not caring if she was still sitting on his cock.


    But Xu Qianghua, who was holding her sexy body, was still hard and couldn''t wait to start the next , but he waited until she was ready before he could take the initiative.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun, whose mind was still in a haze, felt his hard dick and hugged hug him tightly with her boobs pressed against his body.


    "Mmmmm, hubby is still hard," she whispered in his ear, and he felt her warm breath travel down his spine and goosebumps appeared on his whole body.


    "Is it not normal for me to be like this?" he asked, smiling as he tried to control the blood flow towards his dick.


    Hearing him, she raised her head and looked at him, th she smiled.


    "Well, of course, you are my husband so it is to be expected," she said, giggling.


    And without waiting, he moved his hips, which caused her eyes to wid as she was still ssitive from their rect activity.


    "Ahhhhh," she moaned as she felt his dick perfectly fit her pussy, and his lips were locked on hers, and her mind wt nk as his tongue tangled a hers.


    And in their kiss, their tongues were dancing, and their saliva mixed, forming a string of saliva that would break the second one of them broke the kiss.


    As the two kissed, Xu Qianghua, feeling his lust rise, began thrusting faster, and this caused their tongues to swirl a each other.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun, who was joying the kiss, was trying her best to keep up, but her moans and groans starteding out, and her eyes rolled back.


    "Ahhh, fuck, you''re so good, honey," she groaned, feeling her pussy get pounded.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua smiled as he focused on her, and he began kissing her neck and her chest, which caused her to moan and sigh.


    He th started sucking her nipple which had started to leak with breast milk, and he drank his fill while he kept thrusting his dick inside her pussy.


    "Ahh, that feels really nice," she whispered, her face flushed.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to suck on her breast harder, which caused her to shudder.


    She th grabbed his head and pushed him further, telling him not to let go.


    And he did, sucking ev harder, making her shudder and her legs twitch uncontrobly.


    Seeing this, he stopped sucking her tit and moved his mouth to hers and kissed her, which made her rx.


    During this, he did not forget to give her some of her milk, which she happily epted.


    Seeing this, he broke off the kiss and th used one of his hands to grab herrge breasts and th guide them to her mouth.


    And Bai Lingyun, who saw this, knew what he was doing, and she happily oped her mount and started sucking her own nipple, which was leaking with her breast milk.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who saw this, slowed his speed of thrust but instead made them slow and powerful, which made her moan ev more.


    Th he grabbed her hips and started going hard, making her moans louder.


    And Bai Lingyun, who had nowpletely lost herself, was in a haze as her mind wt nk.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua smiled as he began kissing her again, but this time, there was something else in betwe: her nipple, which they used to its full use.


    Her whole body shuddered, and her legs twitched uncontrobly.


    "Ahhh, fuck, honey, you''re too good," she moaned, her breathing ragged.


    Seeing her like this, Xu Qianghua decided to take it a notch higher and started going faster and harder.


    He felt his lust was rising, and he wanted to be able to hold out longer, so he did everything he could to help him do just that.


    As he did, Bai Lingyun''s eyes wided, and she cried out loud.


    "Ahhhhhh, fuck, that''s it, go faster," she moaned, her breathing getting faster.


    And Xu Qianghua, feeling his lust was close to its limit, decided to go all out and started fucking her as hard as he could, which caused her boobs to shake as she rode the wave of pleasure.


    "Ahhh, oh god, I can''t," she gasped as her body tsed.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua knew it was time, and with onest thrust, he held her tight as he came inside, filling her womb in the process.

 Chapter 224: Mother-In-Law & Her Son-In-Law In Their Own World (R18+)

    She wanted him to keep filling her, and she didn''t care if he kept cumming for hours.


    "Ahhhh, that''s it," she moaned, feeling her insides being filled with his hot cum.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua grunted, and he continued cumming inside her as her pussy sucked his cock.


    The two were in a slight daze as they both climaxed together, and Xu Qianghua''s dick was still inside her.


    But Bai Lingyun, who did not care much about the dual cultivation manual as his cum would not help her much, was feeling euphoric and was not in a state where she cared about what happened.


    However, this cannot be said the same for Xu Qianghua as he was the one with a lower cultivation realm than her, which caused him to receive the most feedback.


    However, his focus was on Bai Lingyun the whole time, which caused him to miss that detail for now.


    This caused her pussy to leak fluids and her breasts to squirt milk.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who was done, tried to move, and this caused Bai Lingyun''s eyes to widen as she felt his dick inside her, but before she could say anything, he spoke.


    "Sister Lingyun, are you okay?" he asked, worried.


    Hearing her name, Bai Lingyun tried her best to focus on him. When she was able to, she saw his face with concern, and she could not help but smile.


    "Yeah, I am fine, honey," she said softly. "But why don''t you rest, and I''ll take care of you."


    And with that, she slowly moved her arms and her legs, making him move on her own, this caused him to groaned, which caused her eyes to light up.


    "Ahhh, that feels so good," she whispered, starting to move her hips.


    This caused his dick to harden again, and Bai Lingyun, who felt this, felt her mind be cloudy, and she smiled.


    "So, you''re not going to tell me that you can''t continue, right?" she whispered, biting his ear.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua could only smile. "Well, of course," he said.


    "Then show me," she said, smirking.


    Hearing her words, Xu Qianghua just kissed her, and her legs tightened around him as she felt her mind be dazed.


    But just before her mindpletely nked out, she grabbed his head and guided him towards her breast, and he eagerly started sucking, making her shudder.


    "Ahhh," she moaned, feeling her nipples get hard from his touch.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to suck her nipple, and his tongue twisted around it, which caused her to sigh.


    While he was busy with her tit, Bai Lingyun was not idle as she began moving her hips, and this caused the sounds of their skin pping and their moans to fill the room.


    But as they fucked, Xu Qianghua''s dick got harder, and Bai Lingyun, who felt this, moaned.


    "Fuck, hubby is still hard," she muttered.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua just chuckled, and his pace started increasing, causing her to moan.


    "Ahh, that feels so good," she sighed, feeling her mind go nk.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to suck her nipple harder, which caused her pussy to squeeze tightly.


    "Ahhh, mmmmmm, your dick is so thick," she groaned, feeling his dick in her pussy.


    "Oh, really?" he said, kissing her neck and groping her boobs.


    Hearing this, she could only moan and sigh as she felt her mind begin to cloud, and her orgasm was close.


    As she did, she tightened her grip around him as if afraid that he would leave her.


    "Ahh, that feels nice, honey," she whispered, her face red.


    "Yeah? Then I''ll go all out," he grunted, kissing her.


    He then moved her legs and pinned them against her chest, and the sounds of their skin pping and their groans were even louder.


    But as Xu Qianghua kept thrusting, the more he felt his cum rising, and his pace got faster.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun''s eyes widened, and she could not help but moan loudly. Her whole body was shuddering as her orgasm was almost at her limit.


    But Xu Qianghua''s dick, which was also about to cum, was also being squeezed, and with onest thrust, he came, shooting his load inside her womb.


    And this caused Bai Lingyun, who was already on the edge, to orgasm as well, her legs twitching uncontrobly and her pussy mping around him, not wanting him to move.


    And as he came, his dick was still inside her, and his dick was hard and thick, not letting her go.


    And seeing this, Bai Lingyun, who had lost her ability to think, could only groan, and her mind went nk, and she could do nothing but cum while he filled her womb, making her cum again, which made her orgasm even harder.


    "Ahhhhh, fuck," she groaned, her whole body tensed.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua was still hard and wanted to continue, so he waited a bit until she could rx, and when she could, he began moving, which caused her to gasp, and her eyes rolled back.


    "Ahh, ah, ahhh, it feels so good," she moaned, her breathing getting faster.


    Meanwhile, Xu Qianghua, who was focusing on her, could only smile as he started going faster, which caused her pussy to suck his cock, which was not allowed to rest.


    Hearing this, Bai Lingyun felt her mind nk, and she was lost, not knowing what to do.


    "Ahh, ah, honey, that feels so good," she groaned, her breathing getting faster.


    "Then, let''s try another way," he whispered into her ear.


    As he did, her eyes widened, and she tried to say something, but before she could, he grabbed her legs and lifted them up, which caused her to wrap her arms around his neck.


    And before she could say anything, he started moving again.


    As he did, he could only hear her gasps and moans, and he knew she was surprised.


    He could feel her pussy mping down around him, and it was as if her pussy was sucking him in, not allowing him to escape, and as he kept thrusting, the room was filled with the sound of their skin pping and the sounds of his balls hitting her ass.


    And as the two kept going, Xu Qianghua was feeling his orgasm rise again, and he started going harder and faster.

 Chapter 225: Small Movements From Some Of The Families In The Central Continent

    Meanwhile, Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei, who had recovered, were now looking at these two monkeys in heat while they were left alone.


    "How the hell did shee here?" Liu Anwei asked angrily.


    She thought this would be their night, but from the looks of it, it might not be possible, which made her mad, but she had no way to vent her anger.


    Bai Xueyan just shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t know. But I know we are lucky that this happened now," she said, smiling.


    "What? What do you mean by lucky?" Liu Anwei asked, confused.


    "Well, with his stamina, he will most likely wipe the field with us, but with my mother joining in, the odds are even," she giggled.


    As she said this, Bai Xueyan, who was still watching her husband and her mother, started feeling herself get wet, and she slowly moved her hand toward her pussy.


    "Hmmm, I can''t wait," she sighed, rubbing her pussy.


    But before she could do much, she felt her family sign token vibrate; this is normal, as the nsmen are required to drop a few drops of blood on the token so that it is connected to the host spiritually.


    This way, it can protect and even collect the user''s soul when necessary, and one of the features is to notify the user if a message hase in.


    So she quickly summoned the token from her storage ring and opened it to see who had sent her the message.


    One of the elders asked both of them toe out as they needed help with the ceremony preparation.


    "I can''t believe it. Why do I have to work when it was supposed to be my day off?" Bai Xueyan grumbled, closing her token.


    Hearing this, Liu Anwei could only smile, and as she did, Bai Xueyan sent her the message.


    Both of them sighed, knowing that their vacation would be cut short, but they regretted that they could not spend more time with Xu Qianghua. What could they do? Duty calls.


    After a few minutes, they put their clothes back on and made their way towards the door.


    They knew that if they stayed there for a few seconds longer, their willpower would crumble, and they would return and join those two.


    As they came to the main hall, they were greeted by hurried figures busy with their assigned work.


    Among them was the elder that had messaged them, Elder Xu Yumei, who is the overseer of the main peak and the one in charge whenever they are away.


    "Elder Xu, what happened that made you call us?" Liu Anwei asked curiously.


    "Hey there, Sect Master, Vice-Sect Master. Sorry to disturb you, but you see when we were preparing our ceremony, we received a message from one of the cities saying that a few of the families in this continent wanted to join in the celebration.


    But from what I got from the spies, they are here mostly to see how powerful one of the most famous forces under the Xu family is so that they can try to understand the overall Xu family," She said without even batting an eye.


    "Hmph, that low-level trash who do not know the meaning of heaven and earth will not be a problem," Bai Xueyan muttered, not caring much about this.


    "Yeah, but so what? We just need to be nice to the sincere people and kill those plotting against us," Liu Anwei replied with a cold smile.


    "Yes, but I would like both of you to participate in the preparation so we can finish this up early and learn more about these families.


    This way, we could keep our secrets close while misleading them so that we can find out the actual people behind this and destroy them before it bes a big deal," Elder Xu said as she looked at them, waiting for their opinions.


    "Fine, but we will mostly focus on the formations around the cities to see if these families leak anything important.


    Other than that, there should be nothing else that needs our attention before the ceremony, right?" Liu Anwei asked.


    "Yes, nothing else needs to be done, so both of you can continue your small vacation time with the Family head," Elder Xu said with a mysterious smile.


    Seeing this, both of them shook their heads. They knew that she knew what they had done, but they did not care, as they had made it obvious from the start.


    So what is the use of hiding something that all of thesedies are striving towards instead of showing them can motivate them.


    "Okay, then let me go check the formations to ensure everything is okay." Bai Xueyan said as she sighed.


    "Then I''ll start gathering information," Liu Anwei said, smiling at her vice leader''s reaction.


    As she did, Elder Xu smiled and said, "Well, that was easier than I thought."


    Hearing this, both Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei could only show a helpless smile, knowing that she had more if they did not agree.


    But what can they do, not like dying It will make it easier for them after they had their fun with Xu Qianghua.


    Instead, solve this small mess and then go back when Bai Lingyun is tired so that she will notpete with them.


    So both of them decided to finish this quickly and then go back as soon as possible as they felt that any longer, and there would be more people joining/


    And this is not something they want right now, but they can join after they had their fill.


    "Then I will leave this to you and thank you for your hard work," Elder Xu said as she took her leave and left the two alone.


    "Hmph, she is most likely jealous," Bai Xueyan muttered, crossing her arms.


    "Yeah, I think so too. Well, let''s go and check the formations," Liu Anwei said.


    The two of them nodded, and they went to their respective tasks.

 Chapter 226: Spiritual Vein Ceremony begins

    Back in the bedroom, Xu Qianghua and Bai Lingyun had noticed the girls'' disappearance, but they did not pay much attention to it.


    Instead, they were more focused on what they were doing, and because of that, they soon let the matter be in the back of their minds.


    Both of them then spent the next two days inside without leaving the room, which was noticed by the other girls, who promptly made a mental note about this betrayal by the threedies who did not n to invite them.


    Meanwhile, both Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan went around the cities near the sect to see the situation Elder Xu was talking about and found some of the families getting restless.


    But this did not surprise them as Xu Qianghua had already nned for this, and there were countermeasures for these situations, so they just made a mental note of the families and returned to the sect.


    During this time, the Empyrean Harmony Sect was energized as disciples and elders moved through the grounds, preparing for the much anticipated Spiritual Vein Ceremony.


    Vibrant banners were hung, special one-time formationsid to keep everything in check, and new ceremonial relics were made just for this ceremony.


    And today is the day when the Sect Leader will petition the World''s Will to separate a breach from the Primordial Vein to their mountain.


    Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei, the Sect leader and Vice Sect leader of the Empyrean Harmony Sect, moved around to see the progress and make sure everything was ready before they began.


    Dressed in traditional ceremonial robes embroidered with symbols representing harmony and power, the two women radiated authority, which made the few disciples and elders work even harder as they did not want to disappoint them.


    The sect''s preparations were almostplete when the first of the invited guests began to arrive¡ªleaders of prominent families from all over the Central Continent.


    Some were friends of the Xu family, while others were here out of curiosity, wanting to see firsthand the spiritual vein ceremony rumored to reveal the true strength of the sect and, perhaps, the Xu family.


    They hoped that observing the ceremony would confirm the rumors of the Xu family''s power that had spread throughout the continent over the past year.


    The family heads entered the sect with guarded expressions, taking in the formations, ornate decorations, and disciples who walked past them with great vigor and excitment.


    Subtle nods and raised brows marked the family heads'' silent conversations; they were here not only to witness the ceremony but also to judge the sect''s capability and, by extension, the backing of the elusive Xu family.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" one family head murmured to hispanion as they surveyed the intricate formations glowing faintly with energy.


    "Indeed," another replied. "But let''s see if they are really as powerful as the rumors say, as that would determine if we need to fight or justy down and wave the white g."


    At the main ceremonial area, Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei exchanged nces, both aware of what the family leaders were thinking.But they did not think too much, as this was expected, as the Xu family is known as the number one family.However, they did not show anything that cast doubt on the ims, and every major yer will face this at some point.


    Soon, everything was ready, so both Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei stepped forward, activating a grand formation beneath them.


    ?&§ß§Ö+¡é?-§à?§è+¦Ó-


    With practiced movements, they channeled their Spiritual Qi into it, illuminating the many intricate symbols that shined as the Spiritual Qi ran through them.


    The crowd watched in silence as the sect leaders began chanting, their voices merging with the hum of the formation.


    Disciples surrounding the circle added their own Spiritual Qi, strengthening the ritual.


    The formation glowed brighter, and tendrils of silvery-blue energy started gathering at the edges, drawn by thebined power of everyone involved.


    The air was filled with waves of Spiritual Qi that were rushing toward the formation, creating a powerful scene.


    The family leaders observing held expressions of surprise and caution. This was the first time they''d seen a formation attempting directmunication with the World''s Will.


    One of them murmured, "If they truly seed in drawing a spiritual vein here, it''ll confirm that others can do the same in their Sects."


    Hidden in the crowd, Xu Qianghua watched, his gaze shifting between the ritual and the family heads'' reactions.


    He could tell they were looking for him and his family at the start, but now they are focused on the ceremony, which made him smile.


    This is why he told the girls to call these leaders: He wanted to make sure this news got out to the world.


    This way, other sects will also do this, which will make the humans stronger at a much earlier pace.


    As in the old timeline, the gap between the first Sect of the ceremony and the second one is more than five years.


    This happened mainly because the first sect made this ceremony sound like a personal reward that only they would get.


    For the other who tried it, they would receive punishment from the World''s Will.


    Although many did not believe this, but many did not want their forces to be put in such a dangerous situation.


    But some people did not listen and tried to do it, which was suppressed by the first Sect, which is why it took the second one five years.


    However, Xu Qianghua has no such ns. He wants the people to grow stronger, which will allow him and the Xu family as a whole to grow without any interruptions.


    And as he thought about these things, Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei continued, the formation drew in more energy, forming a vortex of silvery light above them.


    Finally, with a united voice, they sent forth the Empyrean Harmony Sect''s request¡ªto connect to the spiritual vein and secure prosperity for their sect.

 Chapter 227: Spiritual Vein Ceremony 2

    As Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei poured their Spiritual Qi into the formation, the power began to surge visibly, lighting up the entire formation circle with a blinding glow.


    The ground beneath their feet vibrated, and a brilliant light shot from the center of the formation, casting an ethereal glow across the mountain.


    The disciples stood around, eyes wide with wonder, their voices slowly dying out as they all looked at this in awe.


    Then, the sky started to darken, clouds gathering rapidly, drawn to the mountain''s powerful call.


    Thunder rumbled, deep and resonant, showing that the World''s Will had felt the request.


    The formation''s light grew even brighter, sending a beam of pure energy straight into the sky.


    It was a call, a summoning, directed right at the World''s Will. This was no ordinary ritual. It was a direct plea for a gift that only the World''s Will could give.


    This caused the disciples to look at each other in stunned silence as they tried to process everything, but their eyes were glued to the beam piercing through the thick clouds.


    And then, with a deafening rumble, the clouds parted, revealing a massive eye withws in it that made anyone who looked directed at them lose their minds; this is the manifestation of the World''s Will itself.


    It was a figure of shimmering energy, almost too grand to look at directly, with an ancient, powerful gaze that seemed to see into every soul present.


    In that charged silence, a deep, resonant voice echoed across thend. It was a voice that seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere, filling the hearts of all who heard it.


    "I have heard your request, and I agree."


    And as it said those words, the world responded, the mountain trembled, and a bright pulse of energy surged upward from deep within the earth¡ªthe Primodial Vein, the very life force that flowed beneath the world.


    Then, as if someone had stenciled a line that started from the side of the Primordial Vein, it slowly extended towards the mountain area where the Sect is located.


    The spiritual energy, visible as streams of shimmering blue and silver light, spiraled around the mountain, creating a radiant, living current that pulsed with power.


    The family leaders and guests, initially skeptical, now watched in absolute silence, awe in their eyes.


    They had never seen anything like this before. Even in their wildest dreams, they could not have imagined such a direct interaction with the world''s primordial power.


    It was clear now that the Empyrean Harmony Sect had achieved something monumental.


    But this also made them realize that soon, other Sects will hold simr events, but it will never be as grand as this one.


    As they could guess, the World''s Will made a special trip just because the Empyrean Harmony Sect was the first one to do this.


    Then, as the Spiritual Vein''s energy wrapped around the mountain, an additional blessing appeared.


    ¨»???¦Ø#§Ñ-¦Ã¡Ò-¦Ò§Ú-*


    Glowing symbols started to form in the air, surrounding the entire peak in a protective barrier.


    These ancient, shining inscriptions seemed to sink into the very stone, as if embedding the mountain with a permanent shield, granted by the World''s Will itself.


    This shield could only be broken if all of the other barriers were broken at the same time which can only happen if all the Peak masters are dead.


    So it can be seen that it was a rare gift, a mark of approval that would protect the Sect and those within it for generations.


    Just as the disciples and leaders thought the ritual might be over, another miraculous event urred.


    A small, glowing orb began descending from the skies. It floated down gently, its radiance pure and steady,nding before Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei.


    The orb pulsed with a deep, vibrant energy that felt like the essence of the spiritual vein itself. It contained a potent life force that would strengthen anyone who trained near it.


    This gift would be a core treasure for the Sect¡ªan item that increases the purity and the quantity of the Spiritual Qi of the ce it is part of.


    "ept this gift," the powerful voice echoed once more, filling the air with a final, resounding blessing.


    "You are the first to draw from the spiritual vein of this world. May your Sect''s legacy be built on strength, prosperity, and the life that flows within thisnd."


    Although it sounded high and mighty, in reality, the World''s Will was sweating buckets as it tried its best to cater to every need that the Xu family or anyone rted might have.


    After all, if something goes wrong, it, along with the whole world, will not have a good ending.


    With those words, the light-filled form of the World''s Will gradually faded, the clouds parting to reveal a clear sky once again.


    The rumbling of the mountain subsided, and as the world settled, the disciples burst into cheers, their voices echoing through the valley.


    This was a moment of triumph, a blessing that confirmed the Empyrean Harmony Sect''s ce in history.


    The family leaders, still in shock, exchanged silent nces. Many people were here to gauge the strength of the Xu family were now left speechless.


    On the one hand, they did not see much of the demonstration that they were expecting, but instead, they saw how the Empyrean Harmony Sect got such a powerful item that would boost the Sect as a whole.


    They had witnessed a disy of strength and divine approval that few would ever see in their lives.


    This ceremony, which they hade to observe out of curiosity, had shown them the undeniable strength of the Empyrean Harmony Sect and the power behind it.


    As Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei stood before the glowing orb, they knew this marked the start of a new era. With the World''s Will blessing them, they had secured their Sect''s future.


    The spiritual vein, now flowing through the mountain, was theirs to nurture and protect, ensuring that the next generation of disciples would grow stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 228: The Recruitment Notice

    This is a way for them to cope with the spectacle they had just witnessed just a few minutes ago, and it is something that will be recorded in history for future generations.


    But before long, everyone had started to calm down as their attention quickly went towards the main area where Liu Anwei and BAi Xueyan were still standing, looking at them with a smile.


    This caused a few of the thin-skinned ones to blush while the thick-skinned ones just coughed to ease down the embarrassment.


    But what can they do? The arrival of the World''s Will and the creation of the Spiritual Vein had left everyone awestruck, and even the Sect disciples who were vinated about what to expect were still stunned as they did not think it would be this grand.


    And they were right; it was never supposed to be this big, but this happened mainly because their Sect was the first one to do the Spiritual Vein ritual, which needs the pomp.


    Many were still visibly overwhelmed, speaking in hushed tones as they processed what they had witnessed, but no one stopped them, as many of the points they talked about were something the quiet ones had in their minds.


    Meanwhile, the family heads slowly shook their heads as they erased any thoughts about fighting against the Xu family or any forces rted to them.


    As they can see, even one of the forces under the Xu family can be one of the best forces around the world, so the one above them must be better than them; otherwise, the Xu family would not be alive right now.


    They were mostly right, as many of the upper leaders had been to the Xu family subspace and had seen the tip of the iceberg, which alone had made them afraid.


    So the family leaders slowly started to officially ept the Xu family as the main family in the Central Continent which is a huge step as most of the people here are prideful.


    This is mainly because they have been injected with the stimuli of bing a family head of one of the best families out there, and the n members usually tending to their every need has made them conceited.


    And this is not good as this will lead to them being overly confident which is their downfall in the old timeline.


    ''Although these family heads are not the best bunch, they sure are a lucky bunch,'' Xu Qianghua, who was still hiding in the crowd, thought.


    Soon, the disciples and the elders slowly started to get back to their assigned work.


    MVLeMpYr-the-story-tform


    This caused the family heads to look at each other to see if anyone would be brave enough to step up and ask about the orb the World''s Will had gifted the Sect.


    But none of the people steeped up, which caused the fence-sitters to shake their heads as they slowly prepared to leave and spread what had happened here to the whole world.


    "Everyone," Liu Anwei said, her voice carrying through the quiet murmurs.


    "We thank each of you for being here to witness this important event for the Empyrean Harmony Sect.


    Today marks a new chapter for us, one that we hope will bring prosperity and growth to our Sect and all that follow us towards immortality."


    Bai Xueyan added, "We have been fortunate to receive this blessing, and as such, we are opening our Sect to a new wave of disciples.


    A week from today, we will hold a recruitment event open to all eligible women between the ages of eighteen and thirty who are interested in joining our Sect."


    This caused the family heads who were leaving to stop in their tracks as they thought about what the twodies were talking about, then nodded thoughtfully.


    For many of them, sending a family member to a powerful sect was a symbol of pride and a way to strengthen themselves, as with this, they have a connection with a top-level Sect like the Empyrean Harmony Sect.


    This alone is enough for many to want to rush back and persuade every avable female meeting the criteria to participate.


    And then, they started to think about the people who could cut, prompting them to think about the daughters, nieces, and other family members who either rted to them or were part of the people who were summoned.


    So all of you are free to share about this, but know that they need toe here in 6 days, which is when the registration begins," Liu Anwei said.


    This caused the family heads to look at them differently as they knew that with this move, the sect would have a stable connection with each Continent, which they could exploit.


    So, with the invitation received, the guests began to take their leave. Many offered respectful nods and murmured thanks to Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei as they exited, their expressions a mixture of awe and determination.


    They had arrived expecting a mere disy of strength but were leaving with a newfound respect for the Sect and a clear understanding of its connection to the Xu family.


    "Today was a sess," Liu Anwei said, ncing at Bai Xueyan with a smile. "But I have to say that the gift that the World''s Will gave us is not something I was expecting."

 Chapter 229: Reactions From Three Continents

    The notice went out like a thunderp, spreading from the Central Continent across everynd where humans lived.


    Messages were sent through fast-flying messengers, magical transmissions, and ry stations to ensure the word reached even the most distant settlements.


    The message''s content was simple yet powerful: the Empyrean Harmony Sect, one of the world''s first sects, would soon hold a grand recruitment event.


    This wasn''t any ordinary entry test¡ªit was an opportunity to be part of a sect empowered directly by the World''s Will.


    Women between the ages of eighteen and thirty are invited to participate in the recruitment and possibly join the Sect.


    In the Northern Continent, several n daughters met the notice with excitement.


    A young woman named Lin Shiyu, the only daughter of a wealthy merchant family, read the message with hope and excitement in her eyes.


    "An opportunity like this onlyes once in a lifetime," she whispered to herself.


    Her parents have always restricted her from going to dangerous ces as they did not have high-level guards to protect her.


    But if she joins the Empyrean Harmony Sect, she will receive resources for her cultivation and be able to see the outside world.


    Meanwhile, in a quiet mountain vige in the Eastern Continent, a spirited girl named Fang Lixue was thrilled to hear about the recruitment.


    Born in amoner family, she did not have the resources that the children from rich families receive.


    However, she persisted and was able to hone her skills independently without the resources of a big n.


    This announcement was her chance to change her fate and be able to devote herself fully to the path of cultivation.


    Her family, though small, supported her decision, preparing food and provisions for the journey.


    Lixue''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she said her goodbyes and went towards the Central city where the teleportation formation to the Central Continent was set up.


    In the Western Continent, within the heart of a great forest, a reclusive but talented cultivator named Xian Mei found herself drawn to the notice.


    Although she had avoided sect life due to its political entanglements, the promise of growth and training under a powerful sect tempts her.


    Gathering her weapons, she set off as her minds thought of all the things she might be able to do after joining the Sect.


    The excitement was not limited to any one ce. Across the continents, girls and young women packed their belongings, said farewells, and set out toward the Empyrean Harmony Sect.


    Some were driven by ambition, others by a sense of adventure, and many by the simple desire to belong to something greater than themselves.


    In the Main Hall of the Empyrean Harmony Sect


    Meanwhile, back at the Sect, Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan sat in the main hall with their senior elders, disciples, and trusted advisors.


    Xu Qianghua and Bai Lingyun stood behind the twodies, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    They knew the identities of these people, but they did not say anything because they had some guesses as to why they were there.


    Liu Anwei addressed the group, "We''ve received word that responses from every continent are overwhelming. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    We must be ready to handle an influx of new disciples, ensuring our standards remain high and that the selection process tests them thoroughly. We can''t ept just anyone."


    Bai Xueyan nodded in agreement. "These tests should focus on mental resilience, talent, andprehension.


    We need to create exams that will bring out the best while also testing their limits."


    One of the elders, Grand Elder Xun, said, "For the mental test, we could lead them through a spirit formation that challenges their fears and strengths.


    This will test their determination and ability to remain calm and think under pressure."


    Another elder suggested, "For talent, we should use a Spirit-Seeking Crystal, where each candidate must channel their Spiritual Qi.


    The rity and intensity of their energy will show us their potential."


    Elder Zhang Mei, the elder in charge of the Scripture Peak, added, "And forprehension, let''s give them cultivation techniques to study within a limited time.


    We''ll judge them on how well they understand and apply the concepts to create their own moves."


    The leaders murmured in approval as they refined these ideas into a structured n. With everyone''s insight, the recruitment tests began to take shape.


    This wouldn''t be a simple entry exam; it would be a true test of worth, one designed to sift through the masses and find those with the highest potential.


    Bai Xueyan rose and addressed the group. "We all know the importance of this recruitment. The disciples we take in today will be the core of our Sect in the years toe.


    With the World''s Will backing us, we cannot ept mediocrity. Only those who prove themselves worthy will walk through our gates."


    All of them say that the World''s Will is backing them up mainly because of the shield the World''s Will gave them.


    This alone is enough to scare most people, as they do not know if this shield has a function to notify it if the Sect is under attack.


    This is why all the people, including the Sect''s higher-ups, believe they have been chosen and are under the World Will''s protection.


    Nods and agreements rippled through the room. They were ready.


    In one week, the Empyrean Harmony Sect would open its doors, weing candidates worldwide and beginning a new era with a fresh generation of dedicated disciples.


    Meanwhile, both Xu Qianghua and Bai Lingyun saw all of this with a smile.


    They knew that this would be one of the biggest recruitment events, and the chances of it even getting better were slim.


    And from the looks of it, both Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan are happy about this, which is what Xu Qianghua wants to see.


    As the only reason why this force exists is to make these twodies happy, and nothing else so if someday they decide to disband the Sect, no one would stop them.

 Chapter 230: Poachers Arriving in the Southern Continent

    As a small Spirit boat sailed across the sky, the ocean stretched endlessly below. It wasn''t anything fancy, just a low-level boat used by adventurers and poachers for quick travel across continents. -verified


    People have started buying this new item as the cost of teleportation formation is high, and there are many ces where it is of no use.


    So, the Spirit boat was introduced, either found in the treasure chest or someone built using the manufacturing scroll they got.


    Onboard, a group of shady men huddled together, whispering and grumbling about theirtest mission.


    The leader of the group, a rough-looking man with a crooked grin, leaned against the side of the boat, scanning the horizon.


    His name was Han, and he was one of the well-known poachers in the Southern part of the Western Continent.


    Today, he and his small crew of poachers are going toward the Southern Continent, which does not have any known human cities or settlements.


    This surprised many, but without any way to go there, no one thought much about it. Many adventurous people have gone to this nomadd with the Spirit Boat.


    Many died during this adventure, but some survived, and as soon as they returned, they told the World shocking news: the Southern Continent was upied by intelligent monsters.


    Soon, it was confirmed that these monsters could transform into human form after reaching a certain cultivation realm, which excited the poachers.


    And Han is one of these people who nned to kidnap a few younger beasts and then train them before selling them for a profit.


    "They can switch between human and animal forms," Han muttered to his men. "Imagine the spirit stones we could get for them in the Western Continent.


    Rich folks will pay a fortune to have one of those creatures as a servant or bodyguard."


    The others nodded, grinning at the thought of the riches awaiting them. For them, this was simr to kidnapping small animals like tigers and lions and selling them to those crazy rich people who have these kinds of hobbies.


    Most of them had been involved in smuggling or illegal hunting before, but capturing the Monster Race? That was a whole new level.


    One of the younger poachers, Lin, a skinny guy with quick hands, scratched his head. "You sure we can pull this off? I heard the Monster Race is tough. They won''t just let us take their kids."


    Han smirked. "That''s why we target the young ones. The adults might be strong, but the kids? They won''t even know what hit ''em. We snatch ''em, train ''em, and sell ''em. Easy."


    Lin looked nervous but didn''t say anything. He wasn''t too keen on the idea of messing with a race that could turn into animals, but the promise of a huge payday kept him quiet. After all, they were poachers, and this was just another job. Or so they thought.


    Another poacher, Jin, spat over the side of the boat. "I''ve heard the foxes are the prettiest. Get me one of those, and we''ll be set for life. The nobles love exotic pets."


    The Fox n is the most talked about as they are the only ones who did not actively hunt the adventurous people who came to the Southern Continent, which is how they learned about this.


    The men chuckled darkly, already nning how they''d spend their earnings.


    They had been tracking rumors for weeks, hearing about how the Monster Race had hidden deep in the Southern Continent, far from human interference.


    But Han had found a reliable source, someone who imed to know where they lived and how they operated.


    "We''ll hit one of the smaller viges first," Han said. "The foxes or the snakes, it doesn''t matter. As long as we grab a few young ones, we''ll make a killing."


    The Spirit Boat continued its flight, the men unaware of the true danger they were heading toward.


    They thought they had the upper hand, but they were walking into and where the rules were different¡ªand the consequences of their greed would be more than they could handle which they will soon find out.


    Meanwhile, in the Southern Continent


    The Southern Continent was a wild, untamed ce filled with thick jungles, towering mountains, and sprawling rivers.


    This was the Continent that the World''s Will gave to the animals of the old world, who have now been transformed into the Monster race.


    Simr to humans, the monster race has the same cultivation realm, but before they are able to transform, they cannot cultivate using the cultivation manual.


    Instead, they have to devour heavenly materials and wait as they can cultivate automatically, which gave them a boost that has led to them catching up with the humans.


    However, what made the Southern continent unique was how the tribes were structured. The tribes of the Monster Race were all led by females.


    In their culture, the females were seen as the birthgivers and, therefore, the leaders of their people.


    Conversely, the males were the warriors and protectors, always ready to defend their tribes from outside threats.


    This way, the Monster race was able to live peacefully, simr to the humans; they had enough resources to use for hundreds of years.


    And when they gained the ability to transform, they held a meeting where they would not actively fight as they needed to grow before the humans found them.


    Yes, they knew that the humans woulde for them, so they prepared early to defend and even counterattack if possible.


    This is because all of them knew the human cruelty and knew that for them, the Monster race was a new toy that they would exploit for their own profit.


    In the old world, these animals were suppressed due to the thermal weapons, but not in this world, as they could gain the same strength as the humans, putting them in the same leveling field.


    So when they found the first batch of humans, they knew the day hade, which is why some of them were let go.


    They wanted powerful people toe to them so that they could find out the real situation outside the continent through them.

 Chapter 231: The Monster Tribes Meet

    In the heart of the Southern Continent, there was no central city like structure, only a huge hall where the top Monster Racese to meet and talk about important recent events and ns for the future.


    Among these tribes, several dominant groups held power over the Southern Continent.


    The Fox n, known for their sharp minds and diplomatic skills, often yed the role of wise strategists who helped the monster race solve problems from different angles.


    The Snake n, which is feared and respected for its strength, houses some of the fiercest warriors on the continent.


    Then there were the Tiger n, whose leaders and warriors alike were known for their raw strength, and the Wolf n, famous for their loyalty and pack mentality.


    Though these tribes were different, they shared onemon goal: protecting theirnd from outsiders.


    And humans who they had nned against have finallye, which is not something all of the leaders in the tribes are happy about as this would mean an endless war ising soon.


    And the humans had recently begun invading the Southern Continent, encroaching on their territory.


    While many of these invasions were small, news of human poachers taking younglings had spread, rming the Monster Race leaders, which is why they held his meeting, as something needs to be done to stop this before it''s toote.


    In response to the threat, the leaders of the major tribes called for a meeting at the Council of Leaders, which is the hall in the center of the continent.


    The first to arrive was Elder Mei, one of the elders of the Fox n. Tall and graceful, she moved like the wind, her silver hair flowing behind her.


    Her sharp eyes took in everything around her, already calcting how this meeting would y out. Elder Mei was known for her diplomatic skills, and many looked to her for wisdom.


    She is one of the most trusted helpers to the head of the Fox n, who, like all the other leaders, is close-door cultivating as many of them are about to break through.


    Soon after, Lady Zhen of the Snake n entered the council. Dressed in robes that shimmered like snake scales, her presence alone demanded respect.


    Cold, calcting, and deadly inbat, Lady Zhen was feared even among the Monster Race. Her reputation as a strategist was unmatched.


    From the north came Co-Chief Han of the Tiger n. Unlike the others, she was known for her brute strength and direct approach.


    She wasrger than the other elders, with a muscr build and an intimidating presence. Co-Chief Han wasn''t one for long discussions. She preferred action over words.


    Thest to arrive was Alpha Ling of the Wolf n. She is second only to the n leader as her leadership is rooted in loyalty, and her people follow her without question.


    The Wolf n valued unity above all else, and Alpha Ling had kept the tribe and her pack loyal while the n head was away.


    story-source-MvLeMpYr


    As the leaders gathered, they all nodded respectfully to each other as they took their seats.


    But this did not ease the atmosphere in the room as all of them were here to hold a meeting so they coulde up with solutions to deal with the humans while their n leaders were away.


    Elder Mei was the first to break the silence. "We''ve all heard the reports. Humans have started to move into ournds, capturing some of our younglings. It''s only a matter of time before they return with bigger numbers."


    Lady Zhen''s gaze darkened. "They think of us as prey, to be hunted and sold. This can''t be allowed to continue."


    Chief Han mmed her fist onto the table. "I say we strike now! Show them what the Monster Race is capable of!"


    Alpha Ling spoke next, her voice calm but firm. "We need to be careful. Rushing in without a n will only get more of our people captured or killed. We need to learn their strengths first, then strike when they''re least expecting it."


    Elder Mei nodded, her face thoughtful. "The humans don''t understand our strength. They don''t know what we''re capable of.


    That''s our advantage. But we can''t underestimate them either. They''re clever and have tools we may not fully understand."


    The leaders agreed. They knew that humans saw them as nothing more than animals, unaware of their intelligence and strength and that this ignorance could be used against them.


    Lady Zhen''s eyes gleamed with a cold light as she said. "For now, we need to conserve our strength and ensure that the promotion of the n heads is not interrupted so that they can break through quickly.


    But before she left, Leader Hu said that this human invasion will soon stop as someone will help us deal with them."


    Hearing this, all the other monsters in the room were stunned as they did not remember having made any friends outside the Southern Continent.


    And for them to be powerful enough to hold off a whole continent by themself is something they could not fathom.


    "But even with that, I think we should be prepared and know our enemies first so that we can be well prepared for anything," Elder Mei said, to which others nodded in agreement.


    Ever the strategist, Alpha Ling added, "We''ll need scouts to track their movements. We need to know where they''reing from, how many they are, and what weapons they have. Once we have that information, we can strike strategically."


    Elder Mei nodded again. "The Fox n will send scouts. They''ll gather information without being seen. We''ll make our move once we know what we''re up against."


    The leaders spent the next several hours discussing their ns. Each tribe offered its strengths¡ªwhether it was the Fox n''s intelligence, the Snake n''s warriors, the Tiger n''s brute force, or the Wolf n''s loyalty¡ªthey woulde together to protect theirnd.


    With the strength of all the tribes, they were able to cope with the human poachers as they waited until the promised help arrived or the n leader would break through.

 Chapter 232: Plan To Solve The Southern Continents Problens

    Back in the Middle Continent.


    Xu Family Subspace, Family Head''s Office.


    Xu Qianghua had returned to the Xu family subspace after ensuring everything at the Empyrean Harmony Sect was running smoothly.


    However, his return was not for rxation but to deal with an issue that is one of the reasons that led to a full-blown war between the humans and the Monster race.


    Sitting in his spacious office, surrounded by shelves of books and arge desk filled with reports, he let out a deep breath.


    The problem of the poachers has gone long enough, and now it is time to take action.


    He couldn''t let the Southern Continent, home to the Monster Race, fall into chaos, which would lead to more humansing in.


    The poachers were causing trouble by kidnapping younglings from the Monster Race to sell them as exotic pets or bodyguards to the rich in the Western Continent.


    The peaceful existence of the Monster Race was under threat, and Xu Qianghua had no intention of allowing that to continue.


    He tapped his finger on the arm of his chair, thinking about the best way to handle this situation.


    It couldn''t just be a simple solution; it required careful nning and coordinated efforts.


    He needed to protect the Southern Continent, but he could not just send his main force; that would be overkill and disrupt his ns for the future.


    But he cannot just stay silent. He needs to show the world that if the Xu family wants to do something, no one can stop it, and the case with the Monster race is a good way to do so.


    So, deciding it was time to get others involved, Xu Qianghua sent a spiritual message to call Yan Yuehua, Li Xinyue, and several of the top elders to his office.


    These people have information about the real-time situation in the Southern Continent, which is a key factor in devising a good n.


    But this does not mean he is out of ideas; no, he is mainly doing this to get more opinions on this subject, as his n is long and expensive.


    So he wants to see if these people have any other ideas that can be reced with his or a way to reduce some of the cost.


    Within minutes, the powerful figures of the Xu family began arriving in his office. Yan Yuehua was the first to arrive.


    Her sharp eyes immediately sensed why she was called as she saw the recent reports lying on the table, but she did not say anything and just nodded towards him before finding a seat.


    Next, Li Xinyue arrived with a cheerful smile. As she took in the entire situation in the room, she showed a sweet smile.


    She sat down next to Yan Yuehua and started whispering, which made the room brighten up a little.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to smile as he knew Yan Yuehua''s personality and knew that she would never open up when she knew that someone other than him or his wives wasing.


    And this wouldn''t change even if he tried, but Li Xinyue was able to deal with this, which surprised a lot of people, but no one stopped it.


    This way, Yan Yuehua could rx and open up to others. MVLeMpYr-hosted


    Following them were several Xu family elders, each respected in their own right.


    These individuals had decades of experience managing both internal and external affairs for the family.


    Once everyone had gathered, Xu Qianghua stood up and addressed them. "Hey everyone, I think you all know why I have called you all here.


    It is rted to the Southern continent, which is upied by the Monster race.


    Poachers from the Western Continent are targeting the Monster Race, capturing their younglings and nning to sell them off. We cannot allow this to continue."


    Yan Yuehua frowned, her brows knitting together. "The Monster Race may be peaceful now, but if they''re pushed too far, they will retaliate.


    It could escte into arger conflict if we''re not careful."


    And that is what happened as the younger generation were kidnapped while the older ones were killed and used as materials for weapons and armors which wereter used in the Southern Continent.


    Li Xinyue nodded in agreement. "We must act decisively but also with aplete n. If we rush into this without a n, we risk the Monster race attacking us as we are also humans."


    Xu Qianghua leaned against his desk, crossing his arms as he spoke. "That''s why I''ve called you all here.


    We need toe up with a multi-stage n that ensures the safety of the Monster Race and puts an end to these poachers.


    I want the Southern Continent to return to its peaceful state, but we need to send a clear message that the Xu family will not tolerate this kind of behavior."


    One of the elders spoke up. "What do you suggest, Family Head? Should we send troops to eliminate the poachers?"


    Xu Qianghua nodded slowly but added, "Yes, but not just soldiers. We need a n that covers all aspects of this problem.


    We need to deal with the poachers, protect the Monster Race, and ensure this doesn''t happen again in the future."


    Yan Yuehua, always quick to think of practical solutions, stepped forward. "We should start by posting a mission for adventurers.


    Many bounty hunters and adventurers are looking for work. If we put a bounty on these poachers, it will attract attention, and they''ll have to deal with a whole range of people hunting them down before they even reach the Southern Continent.


    And in turn, they will receive rewards, which will make it a good way to curb the greed of the low-level poachers."


    Li Xinyue smiled at the idea. "That''s a good start. It''ll keep the poachers busy and give us some breathing room to implement the next stages of our n."


    Xu Qianghua looked around the room and saw the approval in everyone''s eyes. "Alright, that will be the first stage. We''ll post an adventurer mission with a significant reward to hunt down any poachers targeting the Southern Continent."


    Another elder stroked his beard thoughtfully. "We''ll need to back that up with more force. We can''t rely on adventurers alone."

 Chapter 233: The Xu Family Takes Action

    Xu Qianghua nodded, his expression serious as he borated on the second stage.


    "Exactly. For the second stage, we''ll send a branch of one of our legions to patrol the Southern Continent.


    We''ve been training our soldiers for years, and it''s time they put that training to good use. A single branch consists of about a million soldiers, all highly trained cultivators.


    They will monitor the area and prevent anyrge-scale incursions by the poachers or any other threats."


    Each legion in the Xu family army was massive, but what made them particrly efficient was their ability to act independently.


    Every legion had multiple branches, each capable of operating on its own when necessary. This flexibility allowed them to respond swiftly to any situation.


    However, only the family head or the legionmander had the authority to call a branch into action, reducing the risk of false orders or unnecessary conflicts.


    And these soldiers aren''t ordinary troops. Each of them is a cultivator who has been given unlimited resources for training and advancement.


    With such strength, a stable and short chain ofmand must be needed. Any one of these soldiers could easily take down apany of regr soldiers.


    Yan Yuehua, standing beside Xu Qianghua, agreed. "A strong military presence will send a clear message to the poachers and anyone else nning to exploit the Southern Continent. Once they see our forces, they''ll think twice before continuing their activities."


    She nced at the others in the room. "The branchmander we''ll send has strengthparable to the top cultivators outside our family.


    We must show our strength, not just as a deterrent, but as a demonstration of how far we are willing to take this conflict."


    Li Xinyue, always thinking ahead, added her thoughts. "But we can''t stop there. Some of these poachers are too stubborn or greedy to be scared off by soldiers.


    They''ll see the opportunity for profit and take the risk, believing they can escape our notice. And then there''s the issue of the rich and powerful backers, especially some of the top families in the Western Continent.


    They''ll assume we won''t act against them because the Southern Continent is home to ''monsters,'' not humans."


    Yan Yuehua''s eyes narrowed, understanding where Li Xinyue was going. "Exactly. That''s why, for the third stage, we''ll need to send in members of the Shadow and Serpent squads.


    They''ll operate in the shadows, targeting high-level individuals who try to bypass our efforts or work behind our backs."


    The Shadow Squad was known for its ability to deal with covert threats. And with their traces found in every continent, the chances of them losing sight of the people behind the scenes are impossible


    Its operations were efficient, clean, and rarely left behind any traces. The Serpent squad, with its stealthy techniques and assassination skills, wouldplement the Shadows perfectly.


    "They''ll eliminate any high-profile poachers or backers," Yan Yuehua continued. "The people who think they can outsmart us or that we won''t notice their movements will be dealt with swiftly. When they think they''re safe, we''ll be there to remind them otherwise."


    There was a general sense of approval around the room. Many of the elders nodded their heads, knowing this stage of the n would send a powerful message to the world.


    The Xu family wasn''t just about words¡ªthey could back up their actions with force when necessary.


    Li Xinyue, however, had one more concern. "That''s all well and good, but what about the Monster Race itself?


    We can''t just send soldiers and assassins to deal with the poachers. That will only stop the immediate problem.


    If we want to solve this issue long-term, we must ensure the Monster Race can defend itself."


    Xu Qianghua had already considered this. He stepped forward, addressing the room. "For the fourth stage, we''ll send a group from the Ethereal Diplomatic Corps.


    Their mission will be to carry a set of cultivation resources specifically designed to help the Monster Race leaders strengthen their forces.


    We''ll focus on the Fox and Snake n, as their leaders are more open to working with humans."


    The Fox and Snake ns have always been more receptive to human interaction. While the other races on the Southern Continent were more hostile, these two ns have shown some that they are open to human interaction, and it is important to maintain that rtionship.


    "We''ll offer these resources as a gift," Xu Qianghua continued, "ensuring that the leaders of these tribes have the means to protect their people.


    This will help them cultivate stronger warriors and leaders, making them less reliant on outside help in the future."


    NovelFire-exclusive-content


    Li Xinyue nodded as she agreed with the n. "It''s not just about helping them defend themselves. It''s also a sign of goodwill.


    It shows them we have no ill intentions and we''re serious about maintaining peace in the Southern Continent.


    If they ept our help, they''ll be in a much stronger position to repel any future invasions from other human forces."


    Xu Qianghua stepped forward, his gaze sweeping the room. "We cannot let this situation escte.


    If we allow things to spiral out of control, the Monster Race will retaliate, and it will lead to a conflict that will be difficult to stop.


    Casualties will mount, and even if we win, the hatred nted in their hearts willst for generations."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "The Monster Race is part of this world, just like us.


    They have a role to y in the grand scheme of things, and if we protect them now, they will be a powerful ally.


    Their strength will contribute to the world''s advancement and, in turn, our own growth."


    Yan Yuehua smiled slightly. "I agree. This isn''t just about protecting them¡ªit''s about ensuring that there are forces other than humans, which is necessary.If we strengthen them now, they''ll remember it in the future."


    With everyone in agreement, Xu Qianghua finalized the n. "Let''s begin immediately.


    Post the adventurer mission, mobilize the legion branch, send out the Shadow and Serpent squads, and prepare the resources for the Ethereal Diplomatic Corps.


    We have no time to waste."

 Chapter 234: The Mission Is Issued

    After Xu Qianghua ended the meeting, all the elders and Yan Yuehua left the room as they went to give the orders to the required people.


    This caused the silent Xu family to churn its mighty gears into action.


    Everyone knew that when the Xu family moved, the world paid attention, and this situation would be no different.


    The first order of business was to publish the task notice across all the continents, as Xu Qianghua wanted the whole world to know what was happening.


    Otherwise, this incident will repeat itself with the other continents, which is not something he wants to see.


    So, using the extensivework set up by the Shadow members, the mission was quickly drafted and sent to the adventurer guild in the central cities of each continent.


    As this will make the mission appear in every other adventurer branch across the continent.


    Within hours, announcements began appearing on the mission boards of major cities in every continent.


    Mission Announcement:


    Mission: Hunt and capture poachers attempting to infiltrate the Southern Continent.


    Objective: Kill all the poachers that n to invade the Southern Continent and kidnap innocents.


    Reward: Cultivation resources and corresponding weapons to the cultivation realm of the poacher killed.


    Location: Southern Continent


    Notes: This mission is open to cultivators and adventurers, but it is rmended to do this mission in teams as the poachers usually travel as a team.


    The mission quickly caught the attention of adventurers worldwide. In the bustling cities of the Western, Northern, and Eastern Continents, groups of cultivators gathered around the mission boards, reading the newly posted notice.


    The adventurer guilds buzzed with activity. Each one was surprised by the mission, as this was the first mission posted by the Xu family.


    And it has something to do with taking the lives of humans, which is something that they had never expected.


    This does not mean that they have not killed humans before; no, they have, but that was as coteral damage, and it was not the mission objective.


    In the Western Continent, a group of experienced adventurers huddled around a board, talking in hushed voices.


    "Poachers, huh? Never thought that the hunters would someday be the ones to be hunted," one adventurer said, rubbing his hands together.


    "If we can catch them before they reach the Southern Continent, it''ll be a piece of cake."


    A more cautious adventurer shook his head. "This is the Xu family''s first-ever mission, so we need to be careful.


    You can tell from the mission location¡ªthere''s more to this than meets the eye. We should be prepared for anything."


    In the Northern Continent, a lone rogue adventurer smirked as he read the mission description. m|vlempyr your story source


    "A whole continent as the mission location? This is the kind of chaos I thrive on," he muttered before disappearing into the night, already nning on what he needed to do next.


    Meanwhile, the major sects and families across the continents received directmunication from their liaisons in the adventurer guilds, alerting them to the mission''s appearance.


    Some sect leaders and family heads saw it as an opportunity to strengthen their ties with the Xu family, while others viewed it as a potential danger.


    But all understood one thing: if the Xu family was taking action, the world was about to change.


    And while all of this was going on, far from the bustling cities, deep in the Southern Continent, in a valley that is obscured using a massive formation.


    A huge military base was here without anyone knowing; this is the main base of one of the legions that the Xu family has built.


    There are others, but they are situated in other parts of the continent.


    Xu Cheng, the legionmander of this army, sat in his privatemand room, which was filled with maps and military reports.


    A soft hum filled the air as his family sign token on his desk vibrated, signaling an iing message from the Xu family''s centralmand.


    He reached out, touched the token, and listened carefully to the orders ryed directly from the family head.


    The Southern Continent needed a military presence, but not in full force. A single branch from the legion would be dispatched to secure and patrol the region, preventing anyrge-scale incursions.


    It was a simple mission as they were not the main fighting force¡ªit was more of a deterrent, a show of strength to those who dared to userge-scale attacks.


    Once the message ended, Xu Cheng stood up, his sharp eyes narrowing as he considered which branch to send.


    He knew his legion well; they were some of the best-trained soldiers in the world, each one capable of handling situations most others would run from.


    But this mission was unique¡ªthey were not to be the dominant force but rather a guardian in the background.


    With a swift motion, he summoned his four branchmanders.


    Each of them led a force of a million soldiers, and all were equallypetent. But he would leave it to them to decide who would take this mission.


    A few minutester, the four branchmanders gathered in themand room.


    Each one was a powerful cultivator in their own right, representing different specialties within the legion. They stood in a semi-circle, facing Xu Cheng, waiting for hismand.


    "Commander Wu, Commander Zhi, Commander Huang, and Commander Lin," Xu Cheng began, his voice strong andmanding, "We''ve been tasked with sending a branch to the Southern Continent.


    The mission is to patrol and secure the area, preventing anyrge-scale poaching or incursions.


    This is a long-term assignment where we will not be the main force, but our presence will be vital. Who among you wishes to take this mission?"


    The branchmanders exchanged nces. Commander Zhi, a towering woman with a fierce reputation for her strike first askter, was the first to speak.


    "Commander, leave this mission to my branch as we are the oldest," Commander Zhi said, her tone thoughtful.


    "The soldiers under mymand can handle this situation without any problems, as we have trained for these kinds of missions before."


    Commander Wu, known for his tactical flexibility, shook his head. "No, the soldiers under you are just like you, who like to be the front-line forcepared to the backup force, which is what the mission is about."

 Chapter 235: The Mission Is Issued 2

    Commander Lin, the youngest and most ambitious of the group, stepped forward with determination etched on his face.


    "I''ll take it," he dered, his voice calm but filled with confidence as he had been waiting for this since the army was first created.


    "My men are ready for an extended mission. We''ve been training relentlessly for years, and this will be the perfect test of our readiness," he added, his eyes shining with eagerness.


    "Plus, we''ve had experience with long-term deployments. We can adapt to any situation."


    Legion Commander Xu Cheng studied Commander Lin momentarily, thinking about the reports he had on the soldiers under Commander Lin.


    Commander Lin''s youth often made people underestimate him, but Xu Cheng knew better.


    Lin had proven himself time and again in countless smaller operations, and his ability to lead was unquestionable.


    With a small nod of approval, Xu Cheng spoke. "Very well, Commander Lin. You''ll take your branch to the Southern Continent.


    Ensure that your presence is felt but not overwhelming. This mission requires precision and restraint. Your role is to prevent, not provoke. Do you understand?"


    Commander Lin saluted sharply. "Understood, Legion Commander."


    Xu Cheng''s gaze softened slightly, but his voice remained firm. "Good. Gather your men and prepare for departure immediately.


    This mission is critical to the Xu family''s long-term ns, so make sure everything goes smoothly. We cannot afford any mistakes."


    Commander Lin gave a final nod and turned on his heel, leaving the room without looking back.


    His stoic expression remained unchanged, but inside, he knew this was his chance to prove himself on a muchrger stage.


    The weight of the mission wasn''t lost on him, and he felt a surge of pride at being chosen to lead the operation.


    As he exited themand room, he summoned his deputy, Feng Lu, a seasoned and reliable cultivator who had been handpicked after passing a series of rigorous tests.


    Feng Lu''s calm demeanor and sharp instincts made him the perfect second-inmand.


    "We have our orders," Commander Lin said as Feng Lu approached.


    "Mobilize the men. We''re heading to the Southern Continent. Make sure they''re battle-ready. This mission isn''t just about strength; it''s about strategy."


    Feng Lu nodded sharply, not understanding why they were being mobilized but knowing that he would find out soon. "I''ll have them ready within the hour, Commander."


    The mobilization process began immediately. The highly disciplined and trained soldiers in Commander Lin''s branch moved without missing a beat.


    There was no room for hesitation or mistakes. Each soldier was trained for situations where they needed to mobilize without any info, which is what is happening right now, as only themands knew why they were being summoned.


    Armors were donned and inspected, weapons were sharpened until they gleamed under the light, and supplies were meticulously packed.


    The air buzzed with the sound of activity as the massive force of one million soldiers prepared for the journey ahead.


    A massive Spirit Ship awaited them at the heart of the military grounds. The ship, emzoned with the emblem of the Xu family''s legion, was a sight to behold.


    It was a marvel of cultivation technology, designed to transport entire armies across continents with ease.


    Its hull shimmered with defensive formations, each one radiating power, ensuring the ship''s safety as it traveled through the skies.


    The Xu family g fluttered proudly from the mast, a symbol of the family''s power and dominance.


    This wasn''t just any mission¡ªit was a statement to the world. The Xu family was watching over the Southern Continent, and no one would be foolish enough to challenge that.


    Commander Lin stood at the base of the Spirit Ship, watching as his soldiers boarded in an orderly manner.


    Each man and woman knew their role, and there was no hesitation in their movements. This was what they had trained for, to be the silent guardians of the Xu family''s interests.


    As thest of his soldiers boarded, Feng Lu approached Commander Lin once more.


    "The men are ready, sir. We''ve packed extra supplies in case we encounter unforeseenplications."


    Commander Lin gave a curt nod. "Good. Let''s move."


    With a final look over the military grounds, Commander Lin ascended the ramp and boarded the Spirit Ship.


    Inside, the hum of energy resonated through the walls as the ship powered up. Its massive engines thrummed with Spiritual Qi, drawing energy from the formations engraved into its structure.


    The Spirit Ship lifted off the ground smoothly, its engines producing a soft, rhythmic hum.


    As it ascended into the sky, it cut through the air effortlessly, breaking through the clouds and soaring high above the world below.


    The Xu family''s emblem gleamed in the sunlight, a beacon to any who dared look up.


    Inside the ship, Commander Lin stood before his soldiers, addressing them with a tone of authority.


    "Our mission is simple," he began. "We are to secure the Southern Continent and prevent any poaching or incursions.


    This is not a battlefront. We are not the main fighting force, but our presence must be felt. We are the first line of defense.


    Stay sharp, follow orders, and remember¡ªat all times¡ªwe''re representing the Xu family."


    "Understood, Commander!" the soldiers responded in unison, their voices strong and unified, echoing through the ship. They were then given a detailed report about the situation in the Southern Continent.


    Find your story on NovelFire,mp _y,r.


    And as they read the report, they understood that the Xu family is showing its power to the whole world but they are not showing the whole deck.


    As that would make anyone just give up and wave their white gs, no, instead, they are only showing enough so that thepetitive spirit of the top families is not extinguished.


    As the Spirit Ship surged forward, cutting through the sky like an arrow, Commander Lin watched the sky as he started thinking about strategies that might work if arge-scale incursion happened.

 Chapter 236: The Shadow & The Shadow Serpents Make The First Move

    Yan Yuehua left the subspace and moved swiftly through the streets. Her steps were light, making no sound as she passed through the citizens.


    The sky above was darkening, with the moon casting a faint glow over the Xu family''s subspace.


    She was heading toward Shadow''s temporary headquarters, which changed location every three days to ensure they were never found.


    The headquarters were set up outside the central city, hidden near one of the mountains closest to the city.


    As Yan Yuehua reached the base, concealed by formations that only members of the Shadow could pass through, she entered without hesitation.


    Inside, the atmosphere was calm and quiet, a stark contrast to the bustling city she had just left.


    Shadow members, dressed in ck with expressions of quiet focus, moved efficiently through the space.


    Yan Yuehua stepped into themand room, where the deputy leaders of the Shadow and Shadow Serpent divisions waited.


    Xu Zhiwei, the Silent Serpent, stood at the head of the table, her sharp eyes meeting Yan Yuehua''s as she entered.


    "Orders from the Family Head," Yan Yuehua said, her tone direct. "We''re deploying a team to the Western Continent. The poaching situation in the Southern Continent is getting out of hand, and it''s time we deal with those behind it."


    Hearing this, everyone in the room nodded. They had been briefed on the situation, so most of them knew what was going on, and given this order, they more or less understood how things would y out.


    Yan Yuehua continued, "We''ll send a group from the Western Continent branch of the Shadow and the Shadow Serpents. They know the area well and can move discreetly through the key regions. Your mission is simple: eliminate the high-level targets pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    One of the senior members stepped forward, her voice barely above a whisper, "Do we have any specifics on these targets?"


    Yan Yuehua produced a scroll from within her robe, handing it to Xu Zhiwei. "These individuals have been funding and organizing the poaching operations. Most of them are based in the Western Continent. They believe they are untouchable, but they will soon find out otherwise."


    Xu Zhiwei opened the scroll and scanned the list, her eyes narrowing slightly as she read the names. "Understood. We''ll begin immediately."


    "Make sure it''s clean and quiet," Yan Yuehua added. "No traces, no witnesses. We don''t want anyone connecting these operations to the Xu family."


    Xu Zhiwei gave a slight smile. "As always."


    With that, the orders were clear. The Shadow members and the Shadow Serpents moved swiftly, preparing for the mission.


    Unlike the Xu family''s army, the Shadows did not unt their strength with grand disys. Their powery in operating during the dead of night, in silence, which was something they preferred as they did not want to be openly connected to the Xu family.


    Yes, some top families might have put the clues together, but without the Xu family or the Shadows confirming it in public, everything remained spection.


    But tonight would be an eventful night. These night killers had been given new targets, something they had been anticipating ever since the operation against the evil organization.


    Western Continent, Late Night


    As the night deepened, a group of figures moved through the streets of a wealthy city in the Western Continent, unnoticed by the citizens sleeping in their homes.


    They moved with the ease of shadows, blending into the darkness, leaving no trace of their presence.


    These were the elite members of the Shadow Serpents, each one trained in assassination and stealth.


    They were handpicked for this mission not only for their skills but also for their knowledge of the Western Continent.


    Their targets were individuals who had been hiring poachers to exploit the Monster Race in the Southern Continent, funding illegal poaching operations for their own greed.


    Their first target was a wealthy merchant who had been secretly funding poachers to capture young members of the Monster Race.


    Hisvish estate was hidden behind tall walls and guarded by soldiers, but none of the guards were strong enough to pose any real threat. Not that it mattered tonight.


    Inside the estate, the merchant sat in his private study, discussing recent events with his associates.


    The news of the Xu family''s sudden move had reached his ears, and he was not pleased.


    "I don''t understand," he grumbled, pacing back and forth. "Why now? We''ve finally gathered all the information needed for the first poaching. But now the Xu family has intervened, and this whole situation is spiraling out of control."


    One of hispanions, a balding man with a nervous expression, spoke up, "I heard they''re sending a military force to the Southern Continent. Do you think they''re serious?"


    "They wouldn''t go this far unless they meant it," the merchant replied, mming his fist on the desk. "Damn it! Why does this always happen to me? I''ve invested a fortune in this, and I refuse to let it all fall apart now."


    Another man, younger and more arrogant, scoffed. "So what? They won''te after us. The Xu family is only focused on the Southern Continent.


    They shouldn''t know about us. We''ll justy low for a while and then resume our operations."


    The merchant shook his head. "Don''t be stupid. If the Xu family has made a move, it''s only a matter of time before they figure out who''s behind all this.


    We need to consider leaving this continent and setting up shop somewhere else before they catch wind of our involvement."


    As the argument grew heated, a faint gust of wind blew through the room. The men looked around, confused, but there was no sign of any disturbance.


    However, in the next moment, they realized something was terribly wrong. The younger man, mid-sentence, suddenly slumped forward, a thin line of blood trickling down his neck.


    The others froze, their eyes wide with horror. Before they could react, the room went dark, the candles flickering out as a cold silence fell over the estate.


    In the suffocating darkness, the remaining men felt their blood run cold. One by one, they heard the faintest of whispers, barely audible, like the wind brushing through the trees. But it wasn''t the wind.


    The Shadow Serpents had arrived.

 Chapter 237: Hu Jintaos Dreams Shattered

    One by one, everyone in the room was eliminated, their deaths swift and silent.


    Next, the Shadow members moved around the mansion, continuing their killing spree without mercy, leaving no one behind.


    By the time the guards outside realized something was wrong, it was toote. But they didn''t have time to act, as they too were soon taken out with brutal efficiency.


    Once the job was done, the Shadows set fire to the entire ce, burning it to the ground and erasing every trace of life that once filled the mansion.


    Afterpleting their mission, the Shadows vanished into the night, leaving no evidence of their presence.


    Elsewhere in the Western Continent.


    In a grand, luxurious manor filled with golden fixtures andvish decor, a group of family heads gathered in a hidden chamber.


    They had been deep in discussion, greed shing in their eyes as they talked about the fortune they would gain from kidnapping Monster Race children.


    "They can switch between human and animal forms," one of them sneered. "Do you know how much rich nobles would pay to have that kind of pet?"


    Another leaned forward, rubbing his hands together. "And the ones we don''t like? Sell them to the fighting pits. They''ll make us rich either way."


    But soon, they got word from their informants about the Xu family''s involvement and how they were spending huge amounts of money to wipe out the poachers who nned to go to the Southern Continent. This caused the atmosphere in the room to grow tense.


    The arrogance and excitement from earlier were slowly reced by fear.


    One of the younger family heads, Zhao Han, known for his arrogant and vindictive nature, mmed his fist on the table, his face twisted with frustration.


    "Are we really going to let this go?" he demanded, his voice loud and filled with anger. "The Xu family doesn''t control the Western Continent.


    We''ve invested too much to back out now. They don''t get to tell us what to do in the Southern Continent¡ªit''s not under their control!"


    A few heads nodded in agreement, but an older, more cautious leader shook his head slowly. "It''s not that simple," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    "We don''t know the full extent of the Xu family''s strength, but we''ve heard enough. If they''re involved, we need to tread carefully.


    This isn''t just a petty family squabble. If we push too hard, we could lose everything."


    His words caused a murmur among the group. Zhao Han sneered, unimpressed. "Cowards. We''vee too far to let a single family scare us off. They can''t touch us here."


    The old man''s eyes narrowed, his voice even lower. "This isn''t fear talking. This is experience.


    I''ve never seen them take action, but from what I''ve heard, their army spirit boat alone is powerful enough to wipe out most of my family''s cultivators.


    ording to some reports, that''s not even the worst part¡ªthe people on board are much scarier.


    The Xu family doesn''t make empty threats. I suggest we stop before we find ourselves buried in a mess we can''t escape."


    The others nodded reluctantly, some still torn between greed and survival. "Fine," one of them muttered.


    "We''ll stop¡ªfor now. But I''m not giving up on the profits. We just need to find another way around the Xu family''s influence."


    Unfortunately for them, they would never get the chance.


    While the group argued and debated their next move, the Shadows had already infiltrated the manor.


    Moving like ghosts through the hidden corridors, they slipped past guards and security measures unnoticed.


    It wasn''t long before each family head met the same fate as the merchant''s group from before.


    The Shadows struck with ruthless precision, their des silent but deadly, leaving no time for cries of help orst words.


    Zhao Han, who had been the loudest and most defiant, was thest to fall, his eyes wide with shock as the de found its mark. The arrogance he had shown moments before drained away with his life.


    Meanwhile, in the Central Continent.


    Hu Jintao, an insignificant figure among the influential family heads in the region, sat in his private study in a towering estate surrounded by thick forests and high walls.


    He sipped his tea calmly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. The flickering light of the firece cast shadows across his sharp features.


    Hu Jintao was the man who had leaked the information about the Monster Race to the poachers.


    He had done it quietly, in secret meetings, spreading rumors and half-truths, knowing full well what the greedy poachers would do with the information.


    His n was simple: create chaos in the Southern Continent, disrupt the bnce, and then, when the Xu family was forced to intervene and deal with the situation, he would swoop in.


    After the mess was over, his goal was to use the chaos to weaken the Xu family and eventually take control of their resources.


    In his mind, he had already won.


    "Xu family, you may have power now," Hu Jintao muttered to himself, his voice filled with contempt.


    "But once this is all over, I''ll control the strings. I will make you the most hated family to ruin your reputation. Do they think they can muscle in on every Continent? Foolish."


    He took another sip of his tea, imagining the Xu family brought to their knees. He had heard about their strength and the silent way they dealt with problems, but he wasn''t afraid.


    He knew that after this incident, his influence would skyrocket, which would help him step over the most powerful family¡ªthe Xu family. Or so he thought.


    Hu Jintao stood up, pacing around his study, his mind filled with thoughts of how he would peel away the Xu family''s power, piece by piece.


    "Let the y begin. I can''t wait to see how they look at the end."


    What Hu Jintao didn''t know, however, was that the Shadows had already infiltrated his estate.


    The assassins moved through his mansion like phantoms, leaving no trace of their presence. Servants, guards, and his family members¡ªeveryone in his manor was eliminated swiftly, their deaths silent.


    By the time Hu Jintao was pacing in his study, the Shadows had already cleared the estate. His entire household had been wiped out, yet he remained blissfully unaware.


    Suddenly, the doors to his study creaked open. Hu Jintao turned, startled, as a figure cloaked in shadow stepped silently into the room.


    His eyes widened in horror as he realized the truth far toote. "W-what..." he stammered, but the assassin closed the distance before he could finish.


    His final breath came in silence, just like the deaths of everyone else in his estate.


    The Shadows had carried out their mission wlessly, leaving no witnesses or trace behind. By morning, Hu Jintao and his ambitions would be nothing more than a fading memory.

 Chapter 238: Ethereal Diplomatic Corps Enter The Southern Continent

    Meanwhile, in the Shadow HQ, Yan Yuehua received reports one after another. The missions were sessful.


    The key yers behind the poaching operations had been purged from Western and Central Continents.


    The Monster Race would no longer be targeted, and their assigned task was progressing smoothly, expected to bepleted soon.


    Just as she was about to contact Xu Qianghua to inform him of the sess, her family sign token glowed, indicating a call from him.


    "Hey, Yue''er, how is the mission going?" Xu Qianghua''s voice came through the token.


    "It is almost done, dear," Yan Yuehua replied, a smile ying on her lips. "I was about to call you for an update, but it seems you beat me to it.


    I suppose that means there''s something else, right?"


    Xu Qianghua chuckled softly. "You know me well. Yes, something else needs to be taken care of."


    Yan Yuehua sighed lightly, already guessing what it was about. "So what are the new orders?"


    "You''ve probably guessed," Xu Qianghua said, his tone bing more serious. "I need you to dispatch a team of Shadow members to protect the Ethereal Diplomatic Corps as they head to the Southern Continent.


    Even though the Corps members are Golden Core cultivators, they specialize in diplomacy, notbat. They''re rare talents, and I don''t want to risk anything happening to them."


    Yan Yuehua nodded, even though Xu Qianghua couldn''t see her. "Understood. I''ll send the team right away. Any specific instructions for the Shadows?"


    "Keep it quiet, but make sure they''re well-guarded. Their resources are rare but can be lost if necessary.


    However, the mission itself cannot fail. It''s a show of goodwill toward the Monster Race, and we need it to seed without interference."


    "And it''s just a precaution," Xu Qianghua added. "I don''t expect anything to go wrong, but the Southern Continent has always been unpredictable.


    It''s better to be prepared. I trust your judgment on this."


    "Consider it done," Yan Yuehua said, her mind already working on who to send for the task. "I''ll handle it."


    "Thank you, Yue''er. I know I can always count on you," Xu Qianghua said warmly before the connection ended.


    Yan Yuehua wasted no time. She called for some of the key members of the Shadow division and assembled them in the central chamber of their temporary headquarters.


    The room was dimly lit, as always, with shadows dancing along the walls, creating a sense of quiet power.


    As they gathered, Xu Zhiwei, ever the calm and collected deputy, stepped forward. "What''s the new assignment, Lady Yuehua?"


    Yan Yuehua folded her arms and leaned slightly against the wall. "We''ve been tasked with protecting the Ethereal Diplomatic Corps heading to the Southern Continent.


    It''s a precautionary mission. We need to ensure theyplete their negotiations with the Fox and Snake ns without incident."


    Xu Zhiwei nodded thoughtfully. "The Corps will be moving through some dangerous territory. The Southern Continent may have been quiettely, but it''s never without risks."


    "Exactly," Yan Yuehua confirmed. "That''s why we''re sending you and your team, Zhiwei. Keep your presence hidden.


    If everything goes smoothly, the diplomats will never even know you were there. But if anything goes wrong, you must be ready to act."


    Xu Zhiwei gave a sharp nod. "We''ll handle it."


    Yan Yuehua''s gaze moved over the gathered Shadows, each of them elite members who had repeatedly proven their loyalty and skill.


    "I want you to operate inplete silence. No one should know we''re there unless absolutely necessary."


    "Who else are we sending?" Xu Zhiwei asked, already mentally assembling his team.


    Yan Yuehua thought for a moment. "We''ll send a small, skilled unit¡ªnothing toorge that could draw attention.


    Jiang Fen will go with you. Her knowledge of forest terrain, simr to the Southern Continent''s environment, will be useful.


    And with her, we can be better prepared if any of the Monster ns know about the Diplomatic team''s arrival."


    Jiang Fen, who had been standing quietly in the corner, nodded with her usualposed demeanor.


    Xu Zhiwei stepped forward. "Consider it done. We''ll be the shadows behind the shadows."


    Yan Yuehua smiled at that. "That''s exactly what I expect. Prepare immediately. The Diplomatic Corps will be leaving soon."


    A dayter, the Ethereal Diplomatic Corps gathered at the port in the southern region of the Central Continent.


    Five members, each with a calm, dignified presence, stood by a medium-sized ship. The ship was equipped with defensive formations and carried the g of the Xu family, marking their authority.


    These diplomats were not just skilled negotiators; they were also Golden Core cultivators, trained to handle delicate situations with the Monster Race.


    However, their strengthy in diplomacy and building alliances, not in fighting.


    As the diplomats prepared to board the ship, Xu Zhiwei and his team of Shadows had already dispersed, blending into the surroundings.


    They watched silently from the hidden corners of the port, ensuring no one suspicious was near.


    Jiang Fen stood at the edge of the dock, her gaze scanning the distant horizon. "The sea route is clear, but we''ll need to be cautious once we reach the Southern Continent.


    There''s always the chance of unexpected threats."


    Xu Zhiwei, positioned higher up in the shadows, surveyed the area with a practiced eye.


    "Remember, we are not to interfere unless necessary. Our job is to ensure the Corps reaches their destination andpletes the mission."


    The ship began to move, cutting through the calm waters. The diplomats on board were unaware of the silent protection surrounding them.


    The Shadows moved with the ship, staying hidden even as they crossed the waters toward the Southern Continent.


    As the ship approached the Southern Continent, a thick fog rolled in, covering the coastline.


    The diplomats disembarked cautiously, greeted by the dense forests and untamed wilderness of the Southernnds.


    This was the home of the Monster Race, and despite the negotiations ahead, everyone knew that this territory was dangerous.


    The Shadows remained vignt, slipping through the fog and trees, always one step ahead, ensuring no threats approached.


    The Diplomatic Corps, unaware of their presence, moved toward the designated meeting point with the Fox and Snake ns.


    Jiang Fen whispered through themunication device, "So far, no signs of interference. The Monster Race leaders are close by."


    Xu Zhiwei, hidden on a nearby ridge, scanned the area onest time. "Good. Let''s keep it that way."


    The diplomatic mission was in motion, but the Xu family had made sure that their safety was secured.

 Chapter 239: The Diplomats And The Monster Race Meet

    Meanwhile, deeper into the Southern Continent, the leaders of the Fox and Snake ns stood waiting in a secluded valley.


    They had received word from their n heads that humans wereing, bringing resources and the possibility of cooperation. But not everyone trusted the visitors.


    Mei Lan, an elder of the Fox n, kept her gaze on the distant path, flicking her fox tails in anticipation. Beside her stood Lin Yue, the fierce elder of the Snake n.


    Both had received orders from their n heads to wee these humans, but their opinions differed.


    Lin Yue spat out her frustration, muttering, "Why are we even meeting with them? Humans have only brought us trouble in the past. Poachers, vers¡ªthis could be another trick."


    Mei Lan sighed but remained calm. "Our leaders have spoken. The Xu family is not like the others. If they wanted to harm us, they would have done so already.


    This meeting is a chance to find out what they really want."


    Lin Yue narrowed her eyes. "And what if it''s all a lie? They could be here to trap us, just like the poachers did."


    "I understand your concerns, but we must follow our leaders'' guidance," Mei Lan replied. "We can''t assume all humans are the same. Rejecting their offer outright might make us a powerful enemy."


    Before Lin Yue could argue further, one of the Fox n scouts appeared from the trees. "They''reing," the scout reported, her voice steady. "A small group, just as expected."


    Mei Lan nodded, taking in the information. "Thank you. We''ll meet them soon."


    The scout vanished as quickly as she arrived, leaving Mei Lan and Lin Yue to prepare. Lin Yue stayed silent, but her tail twitched with unease.


    She didn''t trust the humans but knew she had no choice but to go along with the n.


    Soon, the figures of the Xu family''s Ethereal Diplomatic Corps appeared in the distance, emerging through the fog. They walked calmly and confidently, but inside, they were just as nervous. They kept their emotions in check as they carried the Xu family banner, signaling the power behind them.


    Mei Lan stepped forward, maintaining her dignity but keeping a watchful eye. "Wee to thends of the Monster Race. What brings you here?"


    One of the diplomats, a tall man with aposed expression, stepped forward and bowed. "Wee from the Xu family, bringing resources and a desire for cooperation.


    Our goal is to strengthen ties between humans and the Monster Race."


    Lin Yue''s eyes narrowed. "Cooperation? What do you really want from us?"


    The diplomat remained calm. "We ask for nothing but the chance to build trust. We know the history between humans and your people has been difficult, but we are here to offer help, not harm."


    Mei Lan raised an eyebrow, curious. "You say you bring resources. What kind of resources?"


    The diplomat slowly raised his hand and opened his palm, causing everyone to look. They saw a beautiful ring, and he revealed the contents inside using a special technique.


    Inside were cultivation materials¡ªrare herbs, spiritual stones, and cultivation manuals.


    Seeing such valuable resources caused a stir among the gathered Fox and Snake n warriors.


    "These are gifts, a token of goodwill from the Xu family," the diplomat exined. "We believe these resources will help strengthen your ns."


    Mei Lan studied the items, her mind racing. "Why would you offer us such valuable things for free?"


    The diplomat shook his head. "We expect nothing in return but friendship. A strong Monster Race helps maintain the bnce of the world. It''s in all our interests."


    Lin Yue still looked skeptical. "Trust isn''t earned with gifts."


    "True," the diplomat agreed. "But actions speak louder than words. We hope our actions today will show our sincerity."


    Mei Lan nced at Lin Yue and then turned back to the diplomats. "We will ept your gifts, but know this¡ªwe do not trust you. If you betray us, there will be consequences."


    The diplomat bowed again. "We understand."


    As the conversation ended, Xu Zhiwei and his team of Shadows, who had been silently watching the entire meeting from the shadows, stayed alert.


    Everything had gone smoothly, but their job wasn''t over yet.


    Unaware of the Shadows'' protection, the diplomats began their journey back to their ship. The Monster Race warriors moved in to collect the gifts as they did.


    Mei Lan and Lin Yue stood silently, observing the diplomats'' retreat, their expressions guarded.


    "This is just the beginning," Mei Lan said softly, her voice barely audible. "Let''s hope they keep their word."


    Lin Yue, still skeptical, gave a slight nod. "We''ll see."


    As the Xu family''s Ethereal Diplomatic Corps prepared to leave, the Shadows continued their silent vigil. They would ensure the diplomats'' safe passage until the very end.


    But they did not have to worry too much, as the two monster ns had already cleared the path they were on.


    They did this to prevent the leakage of news about their meeting, which they nned to keep a secret.


    However, after hearing about what the Xu family did, they would most likely not be so hostile to them.


    Soon, the diplomats returned to the Spirit Boat and began to leave as quickly as possible, as this was still an active war zone.


    With humans and the Monster Race fighting, their arrival could lead to some unforeseen situations, which they were keen to avoid.


    Soon, the Spirit boat took off and left the Southern Continent, and along with them, the Shadow personnel also started to leave.


    And Yan Yuehua, who was in the Shadow HQ, received a detailed report about this, which caused her to smile as she knew the mission wasplete.


    "Good," she whispered, her eyes shing with triumph. "Let''s hope things turn out the way the husband wanted it to go."


    She then called Xu Qianghua, who was in the subspace waiting for Yan Yuehua''s call.


    "Any updates?" he asked.Yan Yuehua nodded. "The Diplomatic Corps reached the Southern Continent with noplications and could give the resource gift that you approved."

 Chapter 240: End Of The Poachers

    In the Xu family subspace, Xu Qianghua sat in his study, the soft glow of a spiritualmp casting long shadows across the room.


    He leaned back in his chair, looking at the (mother) family sign token in his hand as it flickered to life. Yan Yuehua''s familiar voice came through.


    "It''s done," she reported calmly. "The Fox and Snake ns epted the resources without much hesitation. The negotiations went smoother than expected."


    Xu Qianghua raised an eyebrow, his tone casual but curious. "Is that so? I expected it to take days, maybe even weeks.


    I figured there would be many people in the tribes who would not ept our offer. This is why I sent the best diplomats to deal with it, but from the looks of it, all of this was a bit over the top."


    Yan Yuehua chuckled softly on the other end. "I thought the same, but our worst fears never came true.


    The ns were cautious, of course, but they rxed once they saw the quality of the resources we offered, and they most likely understood we weren''t there to exploit them.


    There was some initial suspicion, especially from Lin Yue, but Mei Lan was more open to hearing us out."


    Xu Qianghua nodded thoughtfully. "I suppose when they realized we had no ulterior motives, they had little reason to refuse.


    The Monster Race has had bad experiences with humans before, but they''re smart enough to recognize when someone genuinely offers help."


    "That''s what made it easier," Yan Yuehua continued. "Once they understood the Xu family wasn''t like the poachers, they were more willing to ept the alliance.


    And with us not sending any armed forces along with the diplomats, it made them think that we are not afraid of them killing the diplomats.


    Along with the resources we gave them, they were more than generous, and it was clear to them that it wasn''t just a gesture¡ªwe actually want them to grow stronger."


    As for the Shadow members? From the perspective of the two monster ns and the diplomats, they were never there, but the diplomats knew that Xu Qianghua would not send them alone.


    This is why they were so fearless when facing all the armed members of the monster race, who were ready to kill them immediately.


    Xu Qianghua smiled. "Good. That''s exactly what I wanted. A strong Monster Race means a more bnced world.


    And with this, we can have an easier time dealing with any outside threat, as the Monster Race will have to join the defense; otherwise, their houses and will be lost.


    I didn''t want them to feel indebted, but they need to understand we''re building a future where we all stand together."


    "There was no sign of interference, either," Yan Yuehua added. "The Shadows kept a close watch, and everything went as nned. No ambushes, no hidden threats. It was almost too easy."


    "That''s a relief," Xu Qianghua said, his tone softening. "I expected more resistance, especially from outside forces, but it seems the poachers got the message and backed off¡ªfor now."


    Yan Yuehua paused for a moment before speaking again. "What''s next, then? The Southern Continent seems to be returning to how it was before the incident, but we both know peace doesn''tst long."


    Xu Qianghua sighed. "True. There''s always someone looking for a way in. But for now, we don''t need to think much as we solved all the immediate problems that the Monster Race might face.


    The adventurer mission has already been posted, and from what I hear, the response has been strong.


    After that, it is up to them, as we cannot keep taking care of them, or they will lose the will to stand up for themselves, which is what I need from them."


    "So to make sure that they do not lose the will to fight, we should let the small threats go, as this will be the sharpening stone for them.


    And even after this, if they cannot save themselves, I cannot do much other than bury them when the timees," Xu Qianghua said without much emotion.


    "Yes, I agree, but I think we should keep an eye on them so that we can deal with any major threats simr to this one ahead of time," Yan Yuehua said.


    Xu Qianghua nodded, even though she couldn''t see him. "I know you will. Keep me updated."


    With that, the family sign token dimmed, and Xu Qianghua leaned back in his chair, his thoughts drifting to the poachers.


    They have been a persistent problem, as they do not care who they are after; as long as they get paid, they are willing to sell their own family.


    But now, the adventurers were involved, and he was confident they would take care of the situation.


    It wouldn''t be long before the poachers rted to the Southern Continent and all the other famous poachers would be hunted down.


    Meanwhile, on the Western Continent.


    Han and his poacher group had no idea their time was running out. The sky above was clear as their Spirit Boat sailed over the Southern Continent, cutting through the air like an arrow.


    Han, who had been so confident in his n, sat at the front of the boat, his eyes scanning the horizon.


    His crew moved about the deck, preparing for what they believed would be a sessful hunt.


    They looked through many ces where the animals in the old world used to make their home.


    Although the Monster Race can transform into human forms with the help of the world''s will, they are still animals.


    This is why poachers use the way the animals live to see if they can spot a Monster Race that is alone and easy to deal with.


    Han and his crew knew this, and along with the Monster Race mainly living in or near the tribe''s territory, it was hard to find the type they were searching for.


    But they did not give up trying, as they knew they would find some traces as long as they searched.

 Chapter 241: End Of The Poachers 2

    Han leaned back, an encouraging grin on his face. "Come on, everyone, don''t give up hope. It''s only been a few days, and from what I''ve heard, there have been others who have already taken the first bite.


    That''s why we haven''t found anyone yet. But they can''t hide forever; they''ll need toe out for food eventually.


    And don''t forget, we''re going to make a fortune from this, especially with the Fox n. They have some of the rarest breeds. If we can capture a few of the young ones, we''ll be set for life."


    One of his men, Lin, stood nearby, tightening the ropes that held down their equipment. He nced at Han, a flicker of doubt in his eyes. "You really think it''ll be that easy? I heard the Xu family doesn''t like this, and they n to put an end to it.


    They''ve already posted missions to hunt down poachers like us."


    Han scoffed. "The Xu family? What are they going to do? Send their army after a few poachers? We''ll be in and out before they even know we were there."


    Lin shrugged, still uneasy. "I don''t know, boss. This feels different. The adventurers that have been hired aren''t just regr adventurers. They''re cultivators with serious skills. We might be walking into a trap."


    Han waved him off, his confidence unshaken. "We''ve been doing this for years, Lin. Trust me, we know how to avoid trouble. Besides, we''ve got the best intel. The Monster Race doesn''t even know we''reing."


    But Han''s confidence was misced.


    Far behind them, a group of adventurers had already been tracking Han''s Spirit Boat for days. The Xu family''s mission to hunt down the poachers had attracted some of the most skilled hunters and trackers from across the Central and Western Continents.


    These adventurers, motivated by both the generous reward and their own sense of justice, had been quietly closing in on Han and his crew.


    At the same time, on the ground below, groups of adventurers spread out across the Southern Continent, scouring the dense jungles and valleys for signs of poachers.


    They moved in small, concentrated teams, each group following leads gathered by the Xu family''s intelligencework, which helped them a lot, as without this, they would have been lost.


    One such team, led by an experienced adventurer named Lei, had been tracking poacher activity near a remote mountain range.


    They had found traces of campsites, signs of movement, and asionally discarded equipment.


    It was clear that the poachers had been there for a while, as the discarded items were bing fewer and fewer.


    As for why the poachers weren''t concerned about their trash? It was mainly because they didn''t believe anyone woulde for them.


    Poachers were usually elusive, and people didn''t have much information about their whereabouts.


    But with the help of the Xu family, the adventurers knew everything about the poachers they were going to face, which made their task much easier.


    "Look at this," one of the adventurers said, crouching down to examine the remains of a fire pit. "They''ve been here recently. We''re getting close."


    The captain of the group nodded, his eyes scanning the surrounding jungle. "Keep your guard up. These poachers won''t go down without a fight. But we''ve got the element of surprise on our side."


    The adventurers moved with practiced efficiency, their senses heightened as they followed the trail.


    They knew the poachers were dangerous, but they also knew they had the backing of the Xu family. Failure wasn''t an option.


    Back in the sky, Han''s group was beginning to feel the pressure. The Spirit Boat, once gliding smoothly through the air, was now moving at a slower pace as they approached the center of the Southern Continent. T


    he air was thick as everyone remained on guard, and even Han was starting to feel uneasy.


    "Something''s not right," Lin muttered, ncing over the side of the boat. "We should''ve seen some sign of the Monster ns by now."


    Han gritted his teeth, his earlier confidence fading. "Keep your eyes open. They could be hiding."


    But as the boat descended toward the forested terrain of the Southern Continent, it wasn''t the Monster Race they had to fear¡ªit was the adventurersing for them, and their time was running out.


    Without warning, a group of adventurers sprang from the trees below,unching a coordinated attack on the Spirit Boat.


    Arrows and spells flew through the air, striking the boat''s defensive formations with precision.


    "Ambush!" Han shouted, scrambling to his feet as the boat shook under the assault. His crew rushed to defend the ship, but it was clear they were outmatched.


    The adventurers, well-prepared and highly skilled, moved with deadly precision. Within minutes, they had disabled the Spirit Boat''s defenses, forcing it to the ground.


    Han and his crew barely had time to react before they were surrounded.


    "You''re done, Han," the captain said, stepping forward as his team closed in on the poachers. "The Xu family doesn''t take kindly to poachers. You should''ve turned back while you had the chance."


    Han''s eyes darted around, searching for a way out, but there was none. His crew, once so confident, now stood frozen with fear.


    "We can talk about this," Han stammered, raising his hands in surrender. "There''s no need for violence."


    The captain shook his head. "It''s toote for that. You''reing with us."


    And just like that, Han''s operation was over. Simr events took ce all over the Southern Continent''s outer areas, some even close to the inner regions.


    There were also some in the Western Continent, but those were fewer.


    Then, there were a few poachers who managed to hide for a while, but they were eventually found. These were the ones who didn''t go to the Southern Continent at the same time as the others.


    That''s why they were able to live a bit longer, but due to the heavy investment from the Xu family, even these hiders couldn''t stay hidden for long.

 Chapter 242: Dont Mess With The Xu Family

    The days following the Xu family''s swift action against the poachers rippled through the world like a storm.


    In just a matter of days, the once quiet discussions about the Southern Continent had be the talk of every corner of the world, from the bustling streets of the Western Continent to the towering sects of the Eastern Continent.


    The news of how the Xu family took decisive action to crush the poachers spread faster than anyone had anticipated.


    The story was simple: The Xu family put up missions in the adventurer guild with high rewards, causing adventurers to go on a wild killing spree.


    This alone forced many poachers across other continents to go into hiding, fearing for their lives as these adventurers hunted them down.


    There was no drawn-out conflict, no prolonged chase. It was a bloody massacre, over almost as soon as it began, and this efficiency made everyone fearful as they realized what it meant to "use a borrowed knife."


    Yet, despite the bloodshed, there was little outrage. After all, the adventurers were just doing their jobs¡ªthe only difference this time was that the targets were humans.


    People spoke in awe of how the Xu family handled the situation. Conversations buzzed in taverns, markets, and cultivation halls across the continents.


    "They didn''t even let the poachers get close to the Monster Race," a burly adventurer said, lifting his cup in a tavern filled with fellow adventurers.


    "From this, you can tell how rich they are, or else the adventurers wouldn''t have gone to such lengths.


    The n worked wlessly, no doubt about that. They took those poachers down before they could even make a profit."


    A young cultivator, wide-eyed with admiration, nodded vigorously. "I heard they even sent out a branch of their army, and not one of those poachers made it out alive.


    They''re really something, aren''t they?"


    The story hit hardest in the Western Continent, where poaching had been most prevalent. Families that had once considered joining the poaching operations were now reconsidering their stance.


    No one wanted to face the wrath of the Xu family.


    "The Xu family means business," a merchant in a crowded market whispered to hispanion.


    "They wiped out the poachers like it was nothing. I''d be careful if I were you. Anyone who crosses them might not live to tell the tale."


    Adventurers who participated in the mission were turned into local heroes. Some were already writing memoirs or recounting their experiences for anyone who would listen.


    They spoke of the wless organization, the swift execution, and the unseen hand of the Xu family guiding them every step of the way.


    By the end of the week, it was clear that the world now saw the Xu family in a different light. At first, many had thought that the Xu family was not as powerful as others imed.


    But with the reveal of their means and the newly shown million-person army, the truth became undeniable.


    This alone was enough to crush most top families, leaving asting impression in everyone''s minds.


    While some respected the Xu family for their strength, others began to fear them. The bnce of power was shifting.


    Meanwhile, in the Eastern Continent, far from the immediate action, the Chen family gathered in their grand hall.


    Chen Zemin sat at the head of the long table, his face calm, though his mind was buzzing with thoughts about the Xu family''s recent actions.


    The grand hall was filled with the murmurs of family elders, all deeply concerned about how swiftly and efficiently the Xu family had acted.


    One of the elders, who had been summoned using the family card, broke the silence. "The Xu family dealt with the poachers faster than anyone expected.


    This wasn''t just an ordinary mission¡ªit was a disy of power.


    The speed and efficiency... it''s frightening. From what we know, none of the other top families possess the same level of strength and influence."


    Another elder sitting opposite nodded slowly. "We all knew the Xu family had been growing in influence, but to act so swiftly and without a single hitch? It''s clear they are far more organized than we ever imagined."


    Chen Zemin tapped his fingers lightly against the polished wood of the table, his eyes narrowing in thought.


    "It''s not just their organization that concerns me," he said after a moment. "It''s the message they''ve sent to the world.


    They didn''t just eliminate the poachers¡ªthey showed everyone that they have the power and the means to kill anyone who goes against them.


    And they did it without mercy, without dy. That''s what makes them dangerous."


    The elders sighed collectively. They had once believed themselves to be on par with the Xu family, as the Xu family had never shown the full extent of their strength.


    As for the Sect, the Empire, and the Chamber of Commerce, while impressive, all these forces consumed vast amounts of resources.


    This had been the Chen family''s confidence, but now, they realized their fantasies were shattered.


    The Xu family''s resources and manpower far exceeded their own.


    "We''ve heard rumors about their military strength," Elder Chen Guang added. "It''s said they only sent a branch of one of their legions.


    A single branch. And that branch alone had enough soldiers to overwhelm most top forces."


    Another elder shook his head. "If a branch can do this much, we can only imagine what a full legion could aplish.


    If they were to turn their attention to the Eastern Continent, we''d be in serious trouble."


    The room fell into an uneasy silence. The thought of the Xu family expanding their influence into the Eastern Continent was something none of them had anticipated, but it was now a very real possibility.


    "We need to be cautious," Chen Zemin finally said, breaking the silence. "The Xu family has shown their strength, and we cannot ignore it.


    But we can''t afford to sit back and do nothing either. We need to strengthen our position here in the Eastern Continent."

 Chapter 243: Don’t Mess With the Xu Family 2

    The elders shifted in their seats, the weight of Chen Zemin''s words settling over them. Everyone in the room knew that they could not ignore the Xu family''s influence and that underestimating them would be a big mistake.


    "We have to act, but not with force," Chen Zemin continued, his voice calm yet firm. "The Xu family is powerful, yes, but they are not our enemies.


    In fact, we have a history with them, one that could benefit us greatly."


    One of the elders raised an eyebrow. "Are you suggesting we reach out to them? Form some kind of alliance?"


    Chen Zemin nodded slowly. "Exactly. The head of the Xu family helped me before, right before the world changed.


    He provided the items we use now, and from my conversations with him, I can tell that he''s not unreasonable.


    More importantly, he respects strength and loyalty. We can use this connection to open a line ofmunication and, perhaps, solidify an alliance."


    There was a murmur of agreement among the elders, though some still looked hesitant.


    Elder Chen Liang, always the cautious one, spoke up. "What makes you so sure they''ll be open to an alliance?


    The Xu family doesn''t seem like they need anyone else. They could very well see us as expendable or irrelevant."


    Chen Zemin''s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint of determination shing across his face. "The Xu family is powerful, but no one in this world is self-sufficient.


    They may not need us in the traditional sense, but an alliance is about mutual benefit.


    We control key trade routes in the Eastern Continent, and ourwork of alliances is vast. We can offer them something of value, just as they can offer something to us."


    Elder Chen Mei leaned forward, nodding thoughtfully. "If we position ourselves as valuable partners, it could be a win-win situation.


    The Xu family would gain influence in the Eastern Continent without lifting a finger, and we would gain their protection and backing."


    Chen Zemin smiled faintly. "Exactly. But it''s more than just business. I want this rtionship to be based on loyalty and aimed at a long-term approach, which is what we need.


    If we y this right, we can secure an alliance that will benefit us for generations."


    The room was quiet as the elders digested his words. It was a bold move but one that could elevate the Chen family even higher in the ranks of power.


    They could either be part of the new order or risk being left behind.


    "We''ll start by sending a delegation," Chen Zemin said, his tone decisive. It will be a message of goodwill highlighting our shared interests.


    We''ll offer our cooperation and make it clear that we stand with the Xu family, not against them."


    An elder frowned slightly and asked, "And if they reject our offer?"


    Chen Zemin''s expression hardened. "Then we continue as we are, but we do not antagonize them. The Xu family is not an enemy we want to make." He stood up, signaling the end of the discussion.


    "Whatever happens, remember this: Don''t Mess With the Xu Family. Spread the word to every elder and disciple. We are not looking for trouble with them."


    The elders nodded in agreement, the gravity of his words clear. The Chen family would pursue diplomacy and alliance, not conflict.


    This scene was happening all over the world inside high- and top-level forces, while lower-level ones simply issued statements stating that no one was to antagonize the Xu family.


    Meanwhile, in the Xu family subspace, Xu Qianghua, Liu Meiying, and Bai Linyun were in the dual cultivation room. All three of them were on the verge of a breakthrough, which had caused them to leave whatever they were doing ande here.


    They had discussed this before, as their primary type of cultivation was dual cultivation, and their dual cultivation manual was particrly helpful for this too.


    The dual cultivation manual made the process of breaking through much easier by using intercourse as the medium to help cultivators breakthrough, which was not something one would typically imagine.


    Normally, a cultivator needs to focus on their body and make sure they are in peak condition when attempting to break through.


    However, the dual cultivation manual skipped the usual process by using the act of intercourse as a method to assist in the breakthrough.


    This method was particrly important for Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying, as they were the only ones who actively needed to cultivate.


    Bai Linyun, on the other hand, only needed to unlock her cultivation base over time gradually.


    "So, Qiangqiang, are you ready?" Liu Meiying asked as she slowly crawled towards him on the bed.


    Xu Qianghua smiled. "Ready as ever. I can''t wait to get started."


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately. Liu Meiying wrapped her legs around him, feeling his hands slide up her shirt, cupping her breasts.


    She moaned, rubbing herself against him, and while both of them were getting heated, Xu Qianghua used his spiritual Qi to remove their clothes as they were getting in the way.


    And Bai Linyun, who saw this, pouted as she made towards them, and as she did, her clothes also started to disappear, revealing her naked figure.


    Meanwhile, both Xu Qianghua and Liu Meiying were still kissing, her fingers traced down his chest, finding his rock-hard cock and gently stroking it.


    Xu Qianghua groaned, and his eyes lit up. He pushed her down onto the bed and began kissing down her neck.


    His lips continued to kiss and suck her, making her moan with pleasure, her skin flushing. She felt him knead her breasts with his hands before his mouth began sucking her nipples.


    As she arched her back, he trailed kisses down her body, leaving a trail of wet kisses until his mouth was hovering between her legs.


    And just as this was going on, Bai Linyun came up behind him andid down on top of him, which caused him to be sandwiched between two voluptuous bodies making him feel like he was wrapped around in a fluffy and smooth cloud which made his dick throb even more.

 Chapter 244: Breakthrough Successful (R18+)

    And this was felt by Liu Meiying, who showed a lewd smile as she moved her hands down towards his dick.


    Bai Lingyun, who saw this, also copied her actions as both of them used one hand each to stroke his dick, with the other hand ying with his balls.


    This caused him to suck Liu Meiying''s nipples even harder, which made her let out a loud moan.


    "Ohh! Yes! Qiangqiang!"


    This continued for a bit longer; then Bai Lingyun slowly positioned his dick at the entrance of Liu Meiying''s pussy and then used her body to push him into her, causing thetter''s pussy to swallow his dick whole.


    "Ahhh, oh my, this feels amazing," Liu Meiying moaned, her walls tightening around him.


    Xu Qianghua then slowly started to thrust while Bai Lingyun, who was lying on his back, started kissing his neck while her hands yed with his nipples.


    Liu Meiying''s moans started getting louder and more intense, and she arched her back. Xu Qianghua leaned over and started kissing her neck while he kept thrusting.


    They went on like that for a while, and soon, they all found their rhythm andpletely forgot about their breakthrough.


    "Ahh, ah, oh, my..." Liu Meiying''s cries got louder and more intense.


    Xu Qianghua thrusted harder, enjoying every second, while Bai Linyun sucked his earlobes, which sent shock waves through his body.


    Soon, the room was filled with the sound of flesh pping against flesh and the soft moans and cries of pleasure.


    And as for Xu Qianghua, he was feeling the most pleasure, especially from Bai Linyun''s actions, but he has tons of experience, which made him not cum instantly.


    He was able to control himself and hold on, which was why he could continue for as long as he did.


    The entire time, he continued kissing, sucking, and biting Liu Meiying''s neck while thrusting hard, his dick going in and out of her pussy.


    Then, Liu Meiying, who had been holding on for more than ten minutes, finally began to feel the build-up; this started to make her go wild, wanting to feel him deeper.


    As if on cue, Liu Meiying wrapped her legs around Xu Qianghua and began moving him, pushing his dick deeper into her.


    The feeling of him going deeper was what sent her over the edge.


    "Oh my god!" she cried. Her back arched, and her eyes rolled to the back of her head.


    Xu Qianghua groaned and mmed his cock into her hard as he was feeling his own release, his dick throbbing.


    "Aaahhh..." He moaned as his orgasm hit him.


    He emptied his balls, filling her womb with his seeds, which made Liu Meiying even more horny.


    But while the two of them were basking in the afterglow, the dual cultivation manual automatically operated as it used Xu Qianghua''s and Liu Meiying''s cum as a medium to introduce the spiritual qi in the air.


    This led to their barriers to the next level, which were already at theirst legs, finally breaking as their cultivation realms broke through.


    But neither of them was focused on this as they started the next round without even Xu Qianghua pulling his dick out, but this time, they changed their positions.


    This time, Liu Meiying was in a cowgirl position with her sitting on top of him with his dick still inside her pussy, and Bai Lingyun, who saw this, took the opportunity as she sat down in a seiza position with his head on herp.


    Then she bent down just enough for him to be able to suck her nipples which he did without any reservations.


    Liu Meiying, enjoying herself, started moving up and down as her pussy sucked his dick even harder.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun felt Xu Qianghua sucking her nipples which made pussy wet; this caused her to crave his dick even more, but both Liu Meiying and her had a deal.


    This was not to interfere or try to steal his dick until they werepletely satisfied; at that time, it was a good idea, but both of them forgot their own stamina, which made them go on for hours without needing to rest.


    This made Bai Lingyun jealous that Liu Meiying had to go first, but what could she do? Liu Meiying was the first toe, so she had to cede the position.


    So, she was forced to wait her turn, which would take hours.


    And Xu Qianghua, who did not know about this, was just enjoying this as he sucked Bai Lingyun''s breast milk without much care, but the only thing that made hime to reality was his dick being enveloped in a tight and wet space.


    And as she bounced up and down, she kept on squeezing his dick, wanting him to cum again, which with his still sensitive dick after the first round can be achieved easily.


    But he did his best to keep it in withouting, and it took a lot of his strength.


    "Ohhh... Oh, Qiangqiang, I can feel your dick getting even bigger inside me."


    She smiled at him, her eyes filled with lust and desire.


    "Oh, I think you''re gonna make me cum soon," he groaned, feeling his second load ready to burst out.


    She smiled. "Yes, that''s what I''m aiming for."


    He felt like a balloon being squeezed by an invisible hand and was getting close to exploding.


    Liu Meiying, seeing this, wanted him to cum straight into her womb, so she pushed him deeper into her, pushing all her weight down, causing his dick to go in even further.


    But he fought through the pleasure and resisted, trying not to blow his load.


    Bai Lingyun, seeing this, took it upon herself to distract him and get him to cum.


    She used her hands to y with his nipples while Liu Meiying used her hands to massage his balls.


    Xu Qianghua felt the dual pleasure of his nipples and balls being yed with and almost lost control, but he did not.

 Chapter 245: Oh, husband, I cant take any more... (R18+)

    But his mind slowly started to work as he knew that he could not be passive or they would dry him out, which he did not want.


    His mind began to work, and as it did, he realized that he had an idea that could help him cum again.


    And it was not going to be easy, but he knew that he could pull it off.


    This idea was not something he had considered before, but as soon as he saw Liu Meiying''s boobs, it seemed like the natural thing to do, and the more he thought about it, the more it felt like a brilliant solution.


    "Okay, that''s enough," he said, slowly pushing Bai Lingyun''s hands away from his nipples, much to her disappointment.


    "Huh? Why?"


    Xu Qianghua shook his head. "I want to try something else. It''ll feel great. Just trust me."


    Bai Lingyun was unsure of his n, but she was curious about what he would do, so she nodded.


    "Of course, Qiangqiang."


    "Good. Now, sister Meiying, are you ready?"


    Liu Meiying blinked, not sure what he meant. "What? But I thought you were about to cum. What''s the point of¡ª"


    Xu Qianghua didn''t let her finish.


    He gently pushed her down onto the bed and held her in ce, his lips kissing down her neck, her shoulders, and then her breasts.


    "Oh!" she gasped as she felt him kiss her breasts. "Qiangqiang, what are you¡ª"


    Xu Qianghua moved his mouth down and took a nipple into his mouth, sucking on it, causing Liu Meiying''s eyes to widen.


    "Oh my..." she moaned, feeling herself get even more turned on.


    And Bai Lingyun, who saw this, also got excited as this meant that things would heat up fast.


    "This feels so good," Liu Meiying moaned, running her fingers through his hair.


    Xu Qianghua, however, did not stop there. He sucked on her nipple, and at the same time, he used one hand to massage her other breast.


    This caused Liu Meiying to moan in pleasure, and the more he sucked, the louder she became.


    "Aahh... ahh, ohhh..."


    As for Bai Lingyun, her eyes filled with jealousy and desire as she felt a sense of loss.


    She knew what he was trying to do, but she wished he would try this out with her, too.


    Soon, her lust took over, and she started to caress him, her hands tracing their way across his skin, which made him even more aroused.


    But he did not stop what he was doing as he wanted to teach his mother-inw about who he really was and how he could defeat both of them.


    It was going great. Liu Meiying had been getting closer and closer to cumming, and while she hadn''t cum yet, Xu Qianghua''s n was working.


    It was clear that the more he sucked her nipples, the more sensitive they were bing.


    "Aaahh..." Liu Meiying''s moans became louder as the pleasure continued to build. "Ahh, ahh, yes, keep going, don''t stop!"


    "Hey Qiangqiag, I thought you were going to do something else. This does not seem like the move you were giving to us," Bai Lingyun asked.


    Xu Qianghua did not reply. Instead, he just continued to suck, his fingers gently massaging her breasts, which caused her moans to grow even louder.


    "Aaaahh... Oh, yes, I can feel it!" Liu Meiying cried. "I''m getting close!"


    Xu Qianghua continued sucking, wanting her to cum.


    Bai Lingyun saw this and felt a pang of jealousy. She did not want to be left out, but she knew she could not interfere.


    She had her own role to y, and if she interfered, she might ruin everything.


    "You better be ready, my dear husband," Bai Linyun said, a smile on her lips.


    Liu Meiying was panting heavily, her eyes ssy, as her pleasure built and built. She was very close and felt like she was about to explode.


    Xu Qianghua was determined to make sure she came. He could feel her getting close, and he could tell her nipples were extra sensitive.


    This was his chance. He took a deep breath and slowly pulled his dick out of her.


    "Huh? Why are you stopping?" Liu Meiying asked.


    She was confused but still excited as she wanted him to go further.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t say anything. He moved so that he was on top of her and then grabbed her and then lifted her, then he brought her to one side of the wall and then pushed her up against it, facing him.


    Then, he moved so that his dick was pointing towards her pussy.


    Liu Meiying''s eyes widened in surprise and confusion. She was about to ask what he was doing, but he put his hand on her back and brought her down, and his dick went right into her.


    "Oh my god! Oh, Qiangqiang! That''s it, Go on¡ª"


    But he interrupted her, and this was the point when his idea started to work.


    He started thrusting hard, and as he did, the position of his body made his nipples rub against her breasts.


    And just as he thought, this was the exact right way to push her over the edge.


    "Qiangqiang, you are doing great;e on, push your dick even deeper," Liu Meiying gasped, feeling the deep thrusting that made her want to orgasm over and over again.


    "Ahh... Aaahh..."


    Liu Meiying''s moans became louder, and soon, Xu Qianghua could feel her body spasming, her inner walls tightening around his shaft.


    And he continued thrusting, not wanting her to finish.


    "Oh, husband, I can''t take any more..."


    But Xu Qianghua was relentless.


    He kept going, and it didn''t take long before he felt hering, which meant that his nipples would be rubbed against her breasts.


    The pleasure was too much, and he almost blew his load, but he resisted, wanting to hold on and continue.


    It took all his strength and focus, but he managed to hold on.


    And then, Liu Meiying''s moan was heard. "Ahhh! Aaaaaaahh!"


    She came. Hard. Her nails dug into his shoulders, and she let out a loud cry of pleasure.


    Xu Qianghua groaned, feeling her squeeze his dick.


    .

 Chapter 246: Double Paizuri!!! (R18+)

    And due to this, he couldn''t resist the pleasure, and he came inside her, pumping her full of cum.


    This caused Liu Meiying, who was still sensitive from her orgasm, cum all over again as she epted his cum.


    Then, her body shook as the dual pleasure overwhelmed her.


    "Ahh... ahhh..."


    Once the two of them had finished, Xu Qianghua pulled his dick out of her and let her fall onto the bed.


    He, on the other, was still energetic as ever, as seen by his still erect dick, and this was seen by Bai Lingyun, who came close to him and knelt down facing his wet cock.


    She smiled and used her tongue to lick the tip of his dick, her tongue swirling around the tip while her hands stroked the rest.


    Xu Qianghua closed his eyes and rxed, letting her do her thing, and she did not stop.


    She continued licking and sucking his dick while stroking it with both of her hands.


    Soon, her licking became more intense as she went even further down, taking his dick in her mouth and sucking on it like it was candy.


    "Slurp... slurp... sluuuuurp...," was the only thing heard in the room as Bai Lingyn was focused on sucking his dick.


    Seeing this, Liu Meiying, who had recovered, came next to her as she went for his balls, and then both of them looked up and locked their eyes with his as they continued their actions.


    "Ah, yeah," Xu Qianghua let out a sigh as he said, feeling the double pleasure.


    This caused both of thedies to work even harder as they licked and sucked every corner of his dick, which made him want to cum many times, but he held on.


    Soon, thedies also felt this, so they stopped what they were doing, made eye contact, nodded after a few seconds, and slowly moved their gaze towards Xu Qianghua.


    And before he could ask what they were doing, both of them slowly pushed Xu Qianghua so that hey down on the bed, then both of them crawled to him from different sides as they came close to his dick.


    Then without saying anything, they brought their massive boobs and wrapped them around his.


    Double Paizuri!!!.


    The sensation of both their massive breasts was wonderful as he felt his dick being enclosed with their boobs.


    Both Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun started moving their boobs up and down, giving Xu Qianghua the ultimate pleasure.


    The double paizuri given by these twodies is one of the best as their boobs are one of thergest, and due to this, the way they tighten their breasts while licking the tip of his dick made him edge over multiple times.


    But this time, he could not stop the cum from rising, and thedies also knew this as they felt his dick twitching and the tip leaking precum which they happily licked and swallowed.


    "Ara, my dear son-inw, you are about toe. I can feel it," Bai Lingyun said a lewd smile on her face. "Come on, go on and shoot your cum. I can''t wait to taste it."


    "Yes, my husband, we want all of it," Liu Meiying agreed a mischievous smile on her lips.


    And as soon as she said that, Xu Qianghua heard a clicking sound in his mind.


    He could no longer hold back, and as such, he began releasing his pent-up semen.


    "I''m cumming!"


    He grunted as his cum sputtered all over the faces and bodies of the twodies, especially their boobs, as he shotrge amounts of semen all over them.


    As his cumnded all over their bodies, Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun both smiled.


    "Ohhh, that feels nice," Liu Meiying moaned as she moved her tongue and licked her cum-covered boobs.


    "Yes, it tastes just like Qiangqiang''s semen, the most delicious semen," Bai Lingyun added, licking her fingers, which had cum that she had scooped from her boobs.


    She looked up at Xu Qianghua and gave him a big smile.


    "Now, then, dear, is it my turn next?" Bai Lingyun asked as she snapped her fingers which caused all the semen from her body to get sucked into a small droplet slowly.


    This was a special technique that thedies came up with so that they could not waste his cum; as for how they use itter, that is top secret info that only thedies know.


    Xu Qianghua smiled, happy as always. "Of course. You should be next."


    Bai Lingyun''s smile widened as she licked her lips. "Good. Now, pleasey down and enjoy the time while you can."


    She then climbed on top of him, her dripping wet pussy hovering above his dick.


    Then, she gently lowered her pussy and slowly inserted his dick inside her, causing her to moan in pleasure.


    "Ah, you are so big, Qiangqiang," Bai Lingyun let out a moan, and with the feeling of his dick inside her, she began to move.


    Soon, she found her rhythm, which caused the room to be filled with the sounds of flesh pping against flesh and her moans.


    "Oh yes, that''s it, go on, keep thrusting, just like that."


    "Oh, sister Lingyun, you''re squeezing my dick even harder," Xu Qianghua groaned as he thrust his dick deeper into her.


    As he did, he moved his hands; one of them went towards her boobs which he started ying with, while the other went for her clit; he started rubbing it with his thumb, which made her moan even louder.


    And she continued bouncing up and down, enjoying the feeling of his cock going in and out of her pussy.


    "Aahh, oh yes, I can feel it!" Bai Lingyun cried, her head arched back, her hair flowing down her back.


    "You''re amazing, Qiangqiang! Go on, keep doing that, don''t stop!"


    Xu Qianghua kept going, thrusting his dick in and out of her, his fingers rubbing her clit.


    He did not want to slow down as he knew that when his wife''s orgasm came, it would be a massive one.

 Chapter 247: I Can Go On Forever (R18+)

    As she went on, he could tell she was getting closer and closer as her moans were getting louder.


    "Oh, my love, I''m about toe," she moaned, her eyes ssy.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t say anything; he just thrusted even harder.


    Bai Lingyun felt this and could no longer hold back. "I''m cumming! Aaahhh, I''m cummming!!"


    As soon as she screamed, she came, her pussy squeezing his dick, and he came with her, pouring his cum into her womb.


    "Ohhh, yes!" she cried.


    Her body shook, and she felt her pussy being filled, and this caused her to cum again.


    Xu Qianghua groaned, feeling the intense pleasure of her pussy squeezing his dick.


    And as her pussy sucked all his semen, she fell onto him, her soft breasts pressed against his chest, and both of them rxed and enjoyed the moment.


    "That was amazing," Xu Qianghua said, smiling, but this is far from over, he said as he wrapped his arms around her waist and then he spent around.


    But as he did, he pulled out his dick, then rotated her so that her back was facing him; then, without any warning, he once again inserted his revived dick inside her cum filled pussy.


    "Oh!" Bai Lingyun let out a moan as her ass was prated, which was quickly followed by another moan as his dick started moving.


    "Ah, yes, go on, do me harder!" she cried, enjoying the sensation of his cock going in and out of her pussy.


    "As you wish, sister Lingyun," Xu Qianghua replied as he moved even faster.


    He went on, thrusting his dick inside her pussy, while his fingers moved to y with her clit.


    "Aaaahhh, that feels good," Bai Lingyun cried, her tongue sticking out.


    Seeing this, he leaned forward as he brought his face close to her and started sucking on her tongue, his dick never stopping its thrusting.


    Soon, he brought his lips down and kissed her neck, all while his fingers continued ying with her clit, which caused her moans to grow louder and louder.


    "Aahh, I can''t take any more!" she cried, her head arching back and her tongue sticking out.


    "Qiangqiang! I''m gonnae again! Aaaaahhh!!!"


    And like before, she came, and she felt her body shaking.


    Then, as she finished, Xu Qianghua slowed down his thrusting and slowly elerated as he returned to the original speed.


    He didn''t stop going in and out of her as he went on for several minutes.


    "Aaaah, what are you doing?" Bai Lingyun cried, feeling her pleasure build up once again. "You''re going to make mee again. Aaaaaahh!"


    Xu Qianghua kept going, and soon, her moans took up a few notches as her pleasure built up.


    "Aah! Aaaah! Qiangqiang, you''re making me feel so good! Aaahhh!!"


    "It looks like our dear son-inw knew some new moves that he did not try with me," Liu Meiying said, smiling, while her hand gently caressed his cheek.


    "Oh, it must have been because I have so much experience," Bai Lingyun added, her voice dripping with lust.


    She could tell her turn was near, but she did not want to admit that Xu Qianghua was stronger than her; it was just a personal goal that she had often failed to achieve.


    So, she kept quiet and continued enjoying the feeling of his dick going in and out of her pussy.


    "Now, let''s see who wille first," she thought, not knowing how she would feel after losing again.


    "Aaahh, yes, go on, keep going," she moaned.


    Xu Qianghua did not say anything. He kept going, his dick going in and out of her pussy, and she started moving her hips, wanting to feel him deeper.


    And the more he fucked her, the more she craved him and the more her pleasure built.


    Soon, the pleasure became too much, and her mind nked, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and her tongue sticking out.


    "Aaaaahhh!! Qiangqiang, I''minggg!!!"


    As soon as she moaned out loud, Xu Qianghua shot his load into her, filling her womb, and this caused her to cum once again, her legs shaking and her inner walls squeezing his dick.


    "Ah, yes!" Bai Lingyun cried.


    She could feel her orgasm build, and soon, it hit her. Her eyes widened, and she came, her pussy and ass squeezing Xu Qianghua''s dick.


    But then, as she finished, she felt him pull out his dick, and his warm cum sshed on her ass.


    "Ah, what a waste," Bai Lingyun said with a look of pity.


    She was disappointed, but it did notst long as she saw him being pulled by Liu Meiying, who sat on hisp, as she inserted his dick inside her.


    "Your stamina really is endless, dear," Liu Meiying said as she started rocking her hips, causing her breasts to bounce.


    "I can''t believe you made me cum twice and not even once for me," she added.


    Xu Qianghua could only smile. "I''m sorry, sister Meiying. I have tons of experience, and with my cultivation base, I can go on forever."


    Liu Meiying nodded and leaned forward. "Oh, so that means you will make me cum as many times as you want."


    "Of course, if that''s what you want, we can keep going," he said.


    "Oh, I can feel your dick is still hard." She smiled, looking at his cock, which was still throbbing.


    "Of course, I''m ready whenever you are," Xu Qianghua said, returning her smile.


    "Oh, good. But first, I want you toe inside my pussy, okay?"


    "Absolutely, anything you say."


    "Good," Liu Meiying smiled and rocked her hips, her massive breasts bouncing up and down.


    Xu Qianghua''s hands moved to massage her tits, and her mouth closed around his earlobe, sucking on it.


    This made him groan, and he began thrusting inside her.


    She let out a muffled cry and started moving her hips, rocking back and forth.


    Xu Qianghua, on the other hand, enjoyed the feeling of her massive tits bouncing up and down in his hands while he yed with her nipples.

 Chapter 248: Cultivation Road Blocked

    "Aahhh, yes, that feels nice," Liu Meiying moaned.


    Her mind was getting fuzzy, and she started to move faster, and Xu Qianghua went even harder, his dick going in and out of her pussy, causing her to let out loud cries of pleasure.


    And as the two of them moved, Xu Qianghua felt another pair of boobs pressing against him, and he opened his eyes to see himself between Bai Lingyun''s boobs.


    Meanwhile, Bai Lingyun, who saw his attention being drawn towards her, used her hands to squeeze her boobs together slowly.


    Xu Qianghua could feel his face being squished against herrge breasts, and the sensation made him go even harder.


    "Aah, I can feel your dick getting even bigger," Liu Meiying cried, feeling her walls squeezed by his dick.


    She wrapped her legs around him, and her pussy tightened even more.


    Xu Qianghua grunted, and he held her close.


    This caused her to gasp in pleasure as this move made it easier for his dick to reach the deepest part of her pussy.


    He continued to go hard as he felt Liu Meiying''s moans growing louder.


    After more than ten minutes, Liu Meiying moaned out loud as she said.


    "I''m close! I''m cumming!"


    The sound of flesh pping against each other filled the room, and before long, her cries of pleasure reached new heights.


    "Aaaaahh! Aaaahhh!"


    Liu Meiying''s head arched back, and she came, her eyes rolling to the back of her head and her tongue sticking out.


    At the same time, Xu Qianghua did the same and shot his load deep into her womb, which caused her toe again.


    "Oh, sister Mei, you are so sensitive," he groaned, enjoying the tightness of her pussy.


    "Oh, yes, it feels so good," Liu Meiying said, her body shaking.


    Her toes curled, and she came, her pussy squeezing his cock.


    He let out a low groan, and he came again, shooting his cum deep into her.


    This caused her to cum once again, and the pleasure was too much as she let out a scream and a loud cry.


    "Ahhh! Ahhhhhh!"


    Xu Qianghua went even harder, and she came, her legs shaking.


    But just as this was going on, she heard Bai Lingyun saying.


    "Now, my dear husband, it is your turn."


    Bai Linyun snapped her fingers, and in a sh, Liu Meiying, who was still recovering from her orgasm, disappeared, and in her ce, Bai Linyun appeared.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua shook his head as he knew this small action of hers would bite back Liu Meiying, but what did it have to do with him?


    All he has to do is take care of these hungry tigresses who will not rest until they arepletely satisfied.


    Soon, a few days passed, and the trio remained locked inside the room, ignoring the outside worldpletely.


    After several days, they emerged from the dual cultivation room; Xu Qianghua, Liu Meiying, and Bai Lingyun stood side by side, their auras leaking slightly as they were not yet fully ustomed to their new cultivation levels.


    Xu Qianghua and Bai Lingyun had notpletely mastered their cultivation bases and had hidden their auras, as both had already reached this cultivation realm before.


    Xu Qianghua had memories of it, while Bai Lingyun was faking it since her true strength far surpassed this world''s limitations.


    Xu Qianghua, however, still needed to adapt, as it was his first time reaching this level in this timeline.


    He was confident he would master it much faster than he did in his previous life, while Bai Lingyun would slowly act as if she was mastering it.


    Despite this, they had made significant progress¡ªXu Qianghua had now reached the Peak Incarnation realm, while Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun advanced to the Middle Incarnation realm.


    This was unexpected, especially for Xu Qianghua, as the amount of Spiritual Qi required for each realm was much higher than the previous levels, but he managed to rush through it without any issues.


    However, he couldn''t find aplete exnation for this phenomenon and decided to leave it for now, knowing he would uncover the reason in the future.


    Meanwhile, Liu Meiying, feeling her newfound strength and abilities, was the most eager to test her new powers.


    She extended her hand, and with a simple wave, a small ripple of spatial energy formed in the air.


    With her refined control, she opened a tiny space channel and stepped into it, reappearing momentster with ease.


    "I wanted to do this since I saw Qiangqiang do it before," she said with a grin, delighted by her improvement.


    "And all I can say is, with this, I cane and go without worrying about others seeing me flying through the air or using a spirit vehicle."


    Bai Lingyun watched her with a soft smile, her eyes shifting towards Xu Qianghua, who seemed preupied.


    She could tell he was deep in thought, and she was right¡ªXu Qianghua was focused on something he noticed when his realm advanced to the Peak Incarnation realm.


    The breakthrough had been smooth, but afterward, he felt a blockage on his cultivation path that he hadn''t encountered in his previous life.


    It felt like a ceiling¡ªa faint yet undeniable barrier preventing any further growth. As he concentrated, he recalled what it was and why it existed.


    ''So, this is it¡­ the limit of this world''s cultivation path,'' he thought. ''The world itself needs to evolve before we can advance beyond this point.''


    Realizing this, he felt puzzled, as this wasn''t the case in his previous life. By the time he reached this level, the world had already advanced to the Middle level.


    But in this timeline, he was the first to ever reach this realm in this world, which exins why he felt this barrier.


    He turned to Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun, a thoughtful expression on his face. "This is as far as we can cultivate for now.


    The next path is blocked, and we currently have no way to remove the barrier."


    Liu Meiying, puzzled, raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by blocked?"


    He then exined to her why they couldn''t advance further and how they needed the world to evolve before breaking through.


    Bai Lingyun, who was already aware of this, nodded slowly. "That makes sense. We''ve been advancing rapidly, much faster than anyone else.


    But if the world itself hasn''t caught up, it would exin why we''re feeling this limit now."


    Xu Qianghua continued, "It''s not about our potential; it''s about the world''s capacity to support higher realms.


    Until the world evolves, no one, no matter how strong, can go beyond the Incarnation realm."


    Liu Meiying''s eyes narrowed with determination. "So, what do we do now?"


    "All we can do is wait for the world to be ready or find innate objects containing world energy that can speed up the evolution process," Xu Qianghua said.


    "But even if we can''t break through to higher realms right now, we need to focus on strengthening our foundations.


    We train our forces, expand our influence, and solidify our power base. That way, when the world evolves, we''ll be the first to move forward."


    "Yes, we need that time because we don''t have many top-level cultivators except for the few we summoned using the family cards, which isn''t ideal," Bai Lingyun agreed.


    "This pause could be beneficial. We''ve been rushing to the top, but this gives us a chance to make sure everything we''ve built is stable."


    Liu Meiying, who was still excited about her cultivation base, smiled happily. "Well, if we''re temporarily stuck at this level, then let''s dominate itpletely.


    We''ll train harder, expand our power, and secure our position. That way, when the timees, we''ll be far ahead of anyone else."


    Xu Qianghua smiled at her enthusiasm. "Exactly. We''re already ahead of everyone. This pause allows us to build our strength even further.


    And when the breakthrough bes possible, we''ll be ready to surpass the Incarnation realm and take the lead."


    Bai Lingyun added, "And this also gives us time to strengthen the Xu family''s influence.


    We''ve made a lot of moves, but now we can ensure our territories are secure and that our resources are maximized, as we''re in a prime position to expand."


    The trio discussed their next steps, deciding to focus on stabilizing their gains and expanding their influence.


    The Xu family would work on enhancing their foundations¡ªtraining their soldiers, upgrading their resources, and establishing a better, more stable cultivation manual for the others.


    They understood that the next period would be crucial. By consolidating their power base now, they would be able to take full advantage of any future opportunities when the time came.


    .....


    Hey everyone, sorry for thete chapters in thest few days; it is mainly because of the exams I had to take, which limited my writing time, but I will try to be more punctual. In addition, I am only doing this one chapter today as the next two or so chapters are part of the same plot and because the chapter count is kinda off, and I want to change that.


    Anyway, I hope all of you are enjoying this book and hope that you will support me until the end.


    Thank you.


    Author.

 Chapter 249: Upgrading to Tier 5 Family

    Just as Xu Qianghua, Liu Meiying, and Bai Lingyun discussed their ns, Xu Qianghua felt a familiar energy ripple through his mind¡ªthe World Will''s voice, which he had not heard for months.


    *Congrattions to the Xu family; you have now officially upgraded to a Tier 5 family. As the first family to reach this level, you are rewarded for your effort and persistence.*


    Xu Qianghua''s eyes lit up. This was simr to the earlier levels, where the World Will gave him many rewards that were not easy to obtain.


    He signaled Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun to stay quiet as he listened attentively to what the World Will had to say next.


    The World Will did not make him wait for long, as it continued, "The Xu family will receive the following rewards:"


    Tier 5 Ancestral Grounds Expansion


    : "Your family''s subspace will expand tenfold, providing more space for training grounds, new buildings for your nsmen, and new cultivation resources that will be unique to your family."


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua did not react much, as this is one of the most standard rewards given to the first ten families who reach this level.


    However, it was still a good bonus, as these kinds of expansions are rare and require a lot of resources to create.


    Heavenly Refinement Pool


    : "A Heavenly Refinement Pool is granted. This pool contains dense Spiritual Qi capable of purifying cultivators'' bodies and souls, boosting cultivation speed, and removing impurities.


    It''s a resource that can elevate even talented cultivators to new heights."


    This was simr to the Spirit Essence Pool in the first spirit realm, but this one was on apletely different level.


    This pool is upgradeable, as it is connected to the secret realm or subspace it first appears in.


    Then, the Spiritual Qi is used to slowly enhance the secret realm or subspace, purifying the Qi in the pool.


    This pool was a rare treasure and something the nsmen in the subspace would certainly appreciate.


    Beast Mount Contract


    : "You will receive the Beast Mount Contract, allowing your family members to form contracts with rare high-level spirit beasts.


    These mounts will serve as loyalpanions, enhancing mobility and strength."


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but think about the Spirit Beast Mountain that is in the subspace.


    That mountain has been producing spiritual beasts since it was ced in the subspace, but the number of rare ones could be counted on a single hand.


    But it wasn''t its fault, as it had only been active for a year, and its lost power, which was being slowly restored, was affecting its overall performance.


    So, having this contract would be helpful for Beast Mountain, and he felt pleased with this reward.


    Secret Realm Key


    : "A new secret realm is granted, designed specifically for training younger generation.


    This realm contains low-powerful formations, spiritual beasts, and rare herbs. Only the Xu family can ess it, keeping it exclusive."


    ''Another Secret Realm, huh? I guess having more won''t be bad,'' Xu Qianghua thought as he looked at the next reward.


    Five Personalized Weapon Chests


    : "This chest opens up a personal upgradable weapon for the person who opens it.


    The weapon is best suited for that person and will be their eternalpanion on their immortal journey."


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua smiled as this was one of the best rewards avable, as it meant that five people wouldn''t have to worry about not having a weapon suited to them.


    Family Cards and Army Cards


    : "The Xu family will receive a set of Family Cards and Army Cards."


    Another basic gift that the World Will provides, but it''s not a bad thing as it is one of the best ways to increase the number of people in the family and the soldiers in the legions.


    The World Will''s voice paused before delivering its final message. "These rewards recognize your achievements, and it is hoped that you will keep up your efforts and not lose sight of your goal. Use them wisely, as they reflect your status."


    As the connection faded, Xu Qianghua looked to Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun. "We''ve officially reached Tier 5.


    The World Will gave us several rewards¡ªan expanded subspace, a Heavenly Refinement Pool, a Beast Mount Contract, a secret realm, personalized weapon chests, and family and army cards."


    Liu Meiying''s eyes brightened. "A secret realm just for us? That''s great, as the Key of the Ancients is too high level for most of the nsmen."


    Bai Lingyun nodded. "The Refinement Pool will be a good reward exchange for the disciples who n to break through.


    It will also help the younger generation build a better foundation before they start cultivating."


    Xu Qianghua smiled. "Exactly; although we have simr items in the subspace, who doesn''t want more? We got all of this for free."


    Liu Meiying nodded and said, "Yeah, and with these items, we won''t have to worry about the younger generation or the lower-level nsmen."


    The trio then discussed how to utilize the rewards. They nned to ce the Heavenly Refinement Pool near the core training grounds so that the nsmen could ess it after redeeming it.


    The secret realm would serve as a specialized training ground for their elite forces. The expanded subspace would be divided into cultivation fields, alchemybs, and housing for new family members.


    As they discussed, the World Will''s voice was heard once again, but this time, it was heard not only by them but by everyone else on the.


    *In three months, the leaderboards will be unveiled, and along with them, the rewards will also be distributed.*


    Hearing this, everyone in the world momentarily stopped whatever they were doing, trying to process what the World Will had just announced.


    But soon, the quietness turned into a frenzy as everyone started talking about the leaderboards and who would be on them.


    This included the family heads of different levels as they scrambled to think of ways to secure a position on the leaderboard.


    The frenzy was understandable, as the rewards offered were some of the best anyone could hope for, making thepetition fierce.

 Chapter 250: The Leaderboard Arrives

    As the three months passed, anticipation and excitement reached a peak across the world. The announcement from the World Will sent waves of tension through every continent.


    Families and individual cultivators alike had been preparing for this moment, training harder, gathering resources, and ensuring everything was ready to secure their spots on the leaderboard.


    Finally, the day arrived.


    A booming voice echoed across the skies, heard by every living being on the.


    *Throughout the year, many forces have risen, and to celebrate that, I have created this leaderboard.


    This leaderboard not only recognizes your efforts but motivates everyone else to strive to reach this level.


    The Leaderboards are now unveiled. Rankings will determine rewards, influence, and power across the world.*


    Everywhere, people paused in their tracks¡ªwhether they were in bustling cities, remote viges, or hidden sects deep within mountains¡ªeveryone listened, their eyes fixed on the sky as if waiting for a sign. The voice continued.


    *The rankings will be divided into several categories: Family Rankings, Individual Power Rankings, Resource Control Rankings, and Sect Influence Rankings. Rewards will be given ordingly.*


    1. Family Rankings


    The World Will started with the Family Rankings.


    "First ce: Xu Family¡ªCentral Continent."


    Gasps and murmurs spread like wildfire. In bustling marketces, disciples of smaller sects and everyday citizens couldn''t help but talk excitedly.


    "Of course, it''s the Xu family! After they demonstrated strength a few months ago, it would be odd if they weren''t first."


    "They''re unstoppable. I wonder what rewards they''ll get for this."


    In the private chambers of other top families, there was a mix of reactions. Some nodded in acknowledgment, while others clenched their fists, their eyes filled with defeat and envy.


    "Second ce: Chen Family¡ªEastern Continent."


    The members of the Chen family, led by Chen Zemin, let out relieved sighs. It looked like all the effort they put into improving their family was showing results.


    Chen Zemin, in his study, allowed himself a smile. "This is a start. We may be second, but it''s better than where we were before."


    "Third ce: Bai Family¡ªSouthern Continent."


    In the Southern Continent, the Bai family head stood with a confident smile, his subordinates nodding in approval. "We''ve maintained our strength, but we need to be careful. The Xu family will only grow stronger."


    "Fourth ce:¡­"


    "Fifth ce:¡­"


    ¡­


    "One-Hundredth ce:¡­"


    2. Individual Power Rankings


    The leaderboard then shifted to individual power levels.


    "First ce: Qiangqiang¡ªXu Family Head."


    This caused everyone to specte who the head really was, as no one truly knew who he was other than knowing he was the head of the top family.


    But this did not stop people from specting; instead, it only intensified the guessing as to who Qiangqiang was and why he had never revealed his true identity.


    In a small sect in the Western Continent, a young disciple whispered to his friend, "I feel like I know this ID from somewhere, but I''m not sure, as it''s amon game ID people use."


    "Second ce: (Qiangqiang''s 1st Sugar Mommy)¡ªCentral Continent."


    "Third ce: (Qiangqiang''s 2nd Sugar Mommy)¡ªCentral Continent."


    "Fourth ce:¡­ ¡ªCentral Continent."


    "Fifth ce:¡­¡ªCentral Continent."


    ¡­


    "One-Hundredth ce:¡­"


    For the next twenty ces, the people were from the Central Continent. After that, some individuals were from different continents.


    But this alone shocked many people, as this leaderboard was for everyone, including the summoned members and NPCs of this new world.


    It was clear that there were many top-level cultivators in the Central Continent, and it was easy to figure out that most of these people likely came from the same family.


    3. Resource Control Rankings


    Next, the World Will announced the forces and power behind them with the most control over resources, including spiritual mines, rare herbs, and other cultivation essentials.


    "First ce: Xu Family¡ªThe ETC¡ªCentral Continent."


    This time, the reaction was one of awe. People across the world realized that not only did the Xu family have power, but they also hadrge control over the resources that any cultivator needed.


    In the Southern Continent, the leader of a medium-sized family shook his head. "How can wepete if they have everything?"


    "Second ce: Hu Family¡ªThe Hu Chamber Of Commerce¡ªWestern Continent."


    The Hu family members cheered. Despite being overshadowed by the Xu family, they had secured a high position. Their influence over the mines and herbs in the Western Continent had paid off.


    "Third ce: Chen Family¡ªThe Chen Chamber Of Commerce¡ªEastern Continent."


    Once again, Chen Zemin''s name appeared. His allies nodded in satisfaction. "Our alliances are working," an elder said. "But we need to keep improving."


    "Fourth ce:¡­"


    "Fifth ce:¡­"


    ¡­


    "One-Hundredth ce:¡­"


    4. Sect Influence Rankings


    The next category focused on sects and their influence.


    "First ce: Empyrean Harmony Sect¡ªCentral Continent."


    This news was expected, but it still sent waves of excitement through the Empyrean Harmony Sect.


    Disciples and elders cheered, knowing their hard work and the Xu family''s backing had propelled them to the top.


    Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan, standing together in the main hall of the sect, exchanged proud smiles. "This is just the beginning," Liu Anwei said. "We''ll make sure to stay at the top."


    "Second ce: Azure Sky Sect¡ªWestern Continent."


    The Azure Sky Sect celebrated, though there was an underlying tension. Being second meant they hadpetition.


    Their sect leader frowned. "We need to work harder if we''re going to take the top spot."


    "Third ce: Jade Serpent Sect¡ªSouthern Continent."


    In the Southern Continent, the Jade Serpent Sect''s elders discussed their position. "We have the strength, but we need better resources.


    We should reach out to other families and form new alliances."


    "Fourth ce:¡­"


    "Fifth ce:¡­"


    ¡­


    "One-Hundredth ce:¡­"


    From the list, only the Empyrean Harmony Sect was a sect that a single family controlled; every other sect was either a coboration of multiple families or something simr.


    All these groups banded together to keep themselves safe from the unforgiving world.


    But there were still many on the list who wanted to recruit more people to strengthen their sects, which wasn''t a bad idea initially.


    However, after a few decades or a little longer, many unstable factors would start to appear, slowly leading to the eventual downfall of these kinds of sects.

 Chapter 251: Rewards Time

    Next are the rankings for the Empires, which, while significant, are not as formidable as the families and sects due to the immense resources required.


    Because of this, the World''s Will paid extra attention to this ranking and even issued a special reminder.


    The next ranking will cover the Empires¡ªthose who have shown exceptional governance, military strength, and control over vast territories and resources.


    Rewards will be given ording to their ranking.


    Empire Rankings


    "First ce: Xuzhong Empire¡ªCentral Continent."


    Once again, the Xu family held the top position, but this was no surprise, as the Xuzhong Empire was the first empire to be established.


    With Huang Xinyi''s vigorous development, the entire empire was in a state where, even if all other empires united, they couldn''t surpass the Xuzhong Empire.


    In a bustling city square, someone who had been part of the Xuzhong Empire since its founding murmured to himself, "The Xu family has truly built an empire to be reckoned with. And by the looks of it, they''re just getting started."


    "Second ce: Eastern Sky Zong Empire¡ªEastern Continent."


    The Zong Empire celebrated its high ranking. Citizens, cultivators, and nobles alike gathered to mark the moment; pride and relief washed over them, and they were proud to be part of this empire.


    In his chambers, Emperor Zong Wei nodded in satisfaction, realizing that the empire''s advancements had not gone unnoticed.


    "Third ce: Southern Phoenix Bai Empire¡ªSouthern Continent."


    The Southern Phoenix Bai Empire secured third ce. Cheers erupted throughout the empire as the leaders sighed in relief, having achieved their goal after expending all avable resources.


    "Fourth ce:¡­"


    "Fifth ce:¡­"


    ...


    "Fiftieth ce:¡­"


    With the final rankings announced, the rewards began to manifest. Powerful energies shimmered in the skies, taking shape as glowing orbs containing each prize.


    These orbs, filled with spiritual energy, descended toward the ranked families, sects, and empires, each bearing treasures worthy of their standing on the leaderboards.


    Family Rankings Prizes


    The Xu family, having won the ranking, received a Gxy-grade treasure along with a few Legendary-grade items thatplemented it.


    The Chen and Bai families received Starlight-grade treasures and matching Epic-grade items.


    These treasures included rare artifacts primarily used to enhance the family''s strength¡ªsomething everyone desired.


    These items alone could shorten the time required to gather resources, cultivate, and more.


    Xu Family


    : As the top-ranked family, the Xu family received an additional set of Gxy-grade artifacts.


    Among these was Heaven''s Pir, a powerful staff that could summon heavenly soldiers within its territory, shielding them from external threats.


    Chen Family


    : The Chen family was granted a powerful spiritual cauldron capable of enhancing elixirs and potions.


    This cauldron allowed them to produce medicinal pills of unmatched quality, ensuring their cultivation progressed faster than ever.


    Bai Family


    : The Bai family received a Void Compass, an ancient artifact granting its user insight into the timelines of secret realms.


    This tool would allow them to discover hidden realms and uncover rare resources, increasing their influence across the Southern Continent. However, it could only be used once every ten years.


    As these treasures arrived, everyone watched in awe, marveling at the sheer power these families would wield.


    In small viges and bustling cities, people spoke in hushed tones about the treasures, wondering what they would do if they got any of these items.


    This sparked numerous fights as many people decided to vent their emotions through fighting, which worked wonders.


    As they know that any kind of envy or hate will only end with them dying, instead having a good sparring match will remove any negative thoughts they had.


    Among the lesser families, disappointment and envy brewed as they saw the vast gap between themselves and the top-ranked families.


    Many vowed to push themselves harder, hoping to earn a ce on the leaderboard in the future.


    Individual Power Rankings Prizes


    The rewards for the Individual Power Rankings were geared toward personal cultivation. Each of the top ten received Gxy-grade elixir seeds, a primary ingredient in a rare cultivation pill.


    These pills were specifically crafted to be unique and tailored to the individual''s needs, enhancing physical strength, mental abilities, or other key attributes.


    Top Three Individuals


    : Qiangqiang of the Xu family, Liu Meiying, and Bai Lingyun received additional rewards.


    Each was given a small token with obscure symbols, a mysterious item that the World''s Will obtained from the Supreme Will after noticing the overpowered individuals within this tiny world.


    Qiangqiang also received a unique artifact called the Celestial Mantle¡ªa cloak allowing him to teleport across great distances, granting him unmatched mobility and power.


    This artifact was personally given to him by the Supreme Will as a protective measure.


    Other Top Ten


    : The remaining individuals in the top ten received various rare spiritual tools, such as Elemental Rings that enhanced fire, water, or earth abilities, and Insight Orbs that temporarily boostedprehension, aiding in masteringplex cultivation techniques.


    Themon people discussed these prizes with admiration, awed by the strength these individuals would soon possess.


    In lower-ranked sects and families, cultivators were inspired by the possibility of reaching the leaderboard themselves.


    However, for families that didn''t make the cut, these rewards highlighted the challenge ofpeting against legendary cultivators, stirring a mix of awe and frustration, especially when looking toward the powerful Central Continent.


    But everyone remembered the names of the top families. They wanted to avoid these powerful entities either or align themselves for protection.


    Inspired by novels from the old world, they knew that these families would be the primary yers in this world.


    However, there were a few nutjobs who did not believe in reality and still lived in the past, but these people will not live long with this kind of attitude.


    Back to the topic, the World''s Will was still not done as there were still a few more leaderboard rewards that she needed to give out before it can go back and rx.


    [Haah, this is so tiring; I should really invest in some AI tech; hmmm, I should go to the Supreme Mall and see if there are any on sale.


    Now I know how these humans felt like when they were squeezed dry by their bosses, but here, even though I am supposed to be the boss, I am the one being squeezed.]

 Chapter 252: Rewards Time 2

    Resource Control Rankings Prizes


    With the Xu, Hu, and Chen families dominating the Resource Control Rankings, each received control over newly awarded cultivationnds rich in ancient spirit veins, rare herbs, and other essential resources.


    These valuable areas would provide a steady supply of resources, empowering these families to maintain and expand their influence over time.


    Along with thesends, special rights were granted to protect and defend these areas without interference, ensuring that only the family could benefit from their treasures.


    Xu Family


    : As the top-ranked family in resource control, the Xu family received exclusive ess to the Crystal Caverns.


    This mysterious area is filled with rare spirit crystals, which hold powerful cultivation-enhancing properties.


    These crystals said to be highly concentrated with spiritual energy, are so potent that even a small shard could significantly boost an individual''s cultivation, making it one of the most wanted resources among cultivators.


    ess to the Crystal Caverns helps the Xu family as more high-level cultivators will be born, and these caverns will allow them to create powerful artifacts, which strengthens their influence across regions.


    Hu Family


    : The Hu family, leading the Western Continent''s resource control, was granted ess to the Mystic Herb Gardens.


    This expansive area is home to a variety of rare herbs with potent medicinal properties, each highly valued for their role in producing high-grade elixirs.


    These elixirs, used to elerate cultivation or heal injuries, will allow the Hu family to cultivate powerful allies and solidify their influence on the continent.


    The Mystic Herb Gardens, overflowing with natural riches, provide them with a reliable source of resources to trade and maintain alliances.


    Chen Family


    : The Chen family was awarded the Iron Spirit Mines, which were rich with unique ores essential for forging powerful weapons and armor.


    This mining area, dense with spirit-infused metals, grants the Chen family a great resource for preparing for future conflicts.


    They can now equip their forces with elite weapons and protective gear.


    The Iron Spirit Mines are expected to be one of the most protected areas under their control, as these resources grant them the potential to stand toe-to-toe with even the mightiest forces except the Xu family.


    Themon people were astonished by the sheer extent of resources awarded to these families, realizing the immense power these treasures could bring.


    In towns and viges, people spoke in hushed voices, marveling at the idea of having even a fraction of what these families now possessed.


    Among lesser families, the new rankings and prizes sparked envy and a growing desire to either align with or oppose these elite families, as the gap between the top families and others seemed to widen irreversibly.


    Many families who missed out on the ranking prizes felt disheartened, wondering if they would ever have the means to ess such wealth or whether they would forever remain in the shadow of the elite.


    Sect Influence Rankings Prizes


    The top-ranked sects, led by the Empyrean Harmony Sect and Azure Sky Sect, received rewards tailored to help them expand their influence and secure their importance in the world.


    These rewards included Ancient Spirit Stones, powerful relics capable of creating nearly imprable barriers, allowing the sects to protect their members andnds from outside threats.


    Infused with potent spiritual energy, these Spirit Stones fortified each sect''s defenses, symbolizing their elevated standing.


    Empyrean Harmony Sect


    : As the leading sect, the Empyrean Harmony Sect was granted additional Void Crystals, which are one of the main resources required to create teleportation formations.


    This capability will be crucial in establishing new branches and extending their reach.


    Alongside this, the Empyrean Harmony Sect received a set of Secret realm seal scrolls, which gave them the power to seal a secret realm and then carry it in the scroll.


    Azure Sky Sect


    : Ranked just behind the Empyrean Harmony Sect, the Azure Sky Sect was awarded the Celestial Gate, a rare treasure capable of opening portals to distant realms and hidden training grounds.


    This invaluable tool provides the sect with the unique advantage of sending their disciples to resource-rich areas for training, enhancing their skills in ways not avable to ordinary sects.


    With the Celestial Gate, disciples of the Azure Sky Sect can ess challenging environments that push their cultivation to new heights, giving them an edge overpetitors.


    Jade Serpent Sect


    : As the third-ranking sect, the Jade Serpent Sect received Elemental Totems, powerful relics that enhance their members'' elemental affinities.


    These totems are designed to empower disciples in mastering elemental abilities, making them formidable opponents in any confrontation.


    By fortifying their disciples''mand over fire, water, earth, and wind, the Jade Serpent Sect ensures its position as one of the most feared and respected sects in the cultivation world.


    The news of these incredible prizes excited everyone, with many believing that their sects would use these newfound resources to protect theirnds and people.


    Empire Rankings Prizes


    With the Empire Rankings concluded, rewards were granted to the top empires to bolster their military strength and consolidate their territories.


    Each top empire received enchanted armor, weapons, and strategic manuals, empowering their armies for future conflicts.


    Additionally, high-ranking generals in each empire were granted Spirit Beasts to assist them in battle, further boosting their empire''sbat power.


    Celestial Xu Empire


    : As the top-ranked empire, the Celestial Xu Empire received the most formidable prize: Divine Beasts for their royal guards.


    These towering creatures, imbued with ancient power, could decisively turn the tide of any battle.


    Generals of the Xu Empire were also given Celestial Battle Manuals, containing unique and rare manuals.


    With these manuals, the Xu Empire now holds an unparalleled advantage on the battlefield, cementing its position as an empire feared by all.


    Eastern Sky Chen Empire


    : The Chen Empire was awarded War Banners, powerful artifacts that amplify the strength of all soldiers within their reach.


    These banners, imbued with protective enchantments, make the Chen Empire''s forces nearly indomitable in battle.


    With these banners, the soldiers'' resilience and power are amplified, allowing them to withstand threats that would otherwise overwhelm them.


    Southern Phoenix Bai Empire


    : The Bai Empire received the Phoenix Fire Array, a potent formation capable of unleashing devastating mes across an entire battlefield.


    Once activated, the array summons a wave of fire that engulfs enemy forces, providing a nearly insurmountable line of defense.


    With the Phoenix Fire Array, the Bai Empire can now repel attacks with overwhelming force, ensuring the safety and prosperity of itsnds.


    As news of the Empire Rankings spread, everyone in the world expressed both admiration and a little bit of fear at the increased power of these top empires.

 Chapter 253: The Zerg Are Coming

    Citizens of these empires celebrated as the rewards brought security and prestige, making this one of the best ces to live.


    In contrast, smaller nations and families were happy to receive rewards, butpared to what the top received, it was nothing.


    This led many of them to curse, as that was all they could do; they couldn''t go against the top families or the World''s Will.


    However, some of the lords felt motivated and vowed to do better next time.


    Just like that, 29 years passed.


    Outer space was a quiet, deste ce with no sign of life.


    However, inside a hive-like ship, things were anything but quiet. Zerg of all shapes and sizes moved around, their many eyes and feelers twitching with hunger and excitement.


    This caused the ship to emit a dark red aura as it traveled through space, destroying and devouring anything in its way.


    The ship, along with its crew, was part of arge advance invasion force that moved through space in search ofs to destroy and devour for energy.


    Near the center, things were a bit quieter as the captain of the ship, the Hive Master, lounged.


    It was a massive creature with a hard exoskeleton and glinting eyes, but its sharper intelligence set it apart from the rest of the swarm.


    It sat perched on a throne made from bones and pieces of past conquests, watching a screen disying a below. This was their next target.


    The Hive Master let out a low, growling hiss, "Another new world¡­ ripe for feeding."


    The looked peaceful enough¡ªgreen fields, blue waters, mountains that seemed to touch the sky.


    Simr to Nexara, this world had a major difference; in this world, thend-to-sea ratio was more than 9:1, withnd being the 1.


    But the ce was untouched, full of life and energy, just waiting to be devoured. Around the Hive Master, a few Zerg scouts¡ªlean and wiry with twitchy mandibles¡ªclicked eagerly.


    "We tear, we rip, we take it all," one hissed, its antennae flicking in anticipation of the feast.


    The Hive Master gave a slow nod, one of its many eyes narrowing as it looked down at the screen.


    "The Queen wants more. This world will serve. Flesh and essence¡ªeverything here belongs to her."


    The scouts buzzed with excitement, feeling the hunger shared by every creature on board. This wasn''t just a mission; it was a feast waiting to happen.


    Even with their different forms and builds, every Zerg here had a purpose¡ªa ce in the swarming invasion.


    From the small drones who''d scout thend to the hulking soldiers who''d bulldoze through anything in their path, each one knew exactly what to do.


    Further back in the observation bay, a massive Zerg soldier, almost too big for the room, watched the view of the with a grunt.


    It was all rough exoskeleton and jagged spikes, a true tank among the swarm. It snorted, antennae flicking in amusement.


    "Another new world," it grumbled, almost sounding bored. "Nothing but easy meat and weak bones.


    And because of this, there''s not much energy in them, so the world has basically nothing for us to devour since there''s no strong being to push the World''s evolution forward."


    The Hive Master cast it a sidelong nce, its mandibles clicking in warning. "Easy or not, this isn''t a time to rx. We feed, we destroy, and we move on. The Queen demands it.


    And this is one of the best jobs out there, as we get a small share out of each hunt, helping us break through at a much faster rate."


    The other Zerg around grunted in agreement, their eagerness only growing. This was the way of the swarm.


    They''d drop down, overwhelm everything in their path, and bring everyst scrap of energy back to the Queen, keeping some of it for themselves.


    The ship had everything they needed toplete this mission: attack pods, energy collectors, and feeding chambers¡ªall set up for this purpose.


    A Zerg scout trotted forward, ws tapping against the living floor of the hive-ship. "I smell pitiful inhabitants down there," it chittered, almost giddy.


    "Soft creatures with no shells, nothing but meat for the taking."


    "Yes, yes¡­" The Hive Master''s eyes gleamed, one of its antennae twitching. "Prepare the pods. Soon, we will drop. No negotiations. No dy. We feed."


    From above, the hive ship''s chambers buzzed louder as the order spread, energy crackling through the ship.


    Drones and soldiers moved faster, ws scraping and wings buzzing as they prepared. The ship itself pulsed with excitement, each Zerg feeling the pull of the hunt.


    Beside the Hive Master, a lieutenant¡ªslimmer and sharper than the others¡ªstepped up. It was more calcting than most, with a voice that carried the hint of strategy.


    "Shall we¡­ leave survivors, perhaps?" it asked, more out of curiosity than hesitation. "Or does everything go to the Queen?"


    The Hive Master''s mandibles curled into something that might''ve been a grin. "If they fight, there will be no mercy.


    If they surrender¡­ they will be kept as ves until needed as food for either us or the Queen."


    Satisfied, the lieutenant gave a nod and chittered to the soldiers, who began lining up near theunch pods.


    Each one had a role to y, but the goal was always the same¡ªconsume, take, and feed the Queen.


    Around the chamber, Zerg buzzed and chattered with fierce energy. A scout with a lean body and quick limbs was practically vibrating.


    "I can already taste it," it hissed, eyes flicking between the screens and the Hive Master. "Fresh flesh, soft and warm. We won''t leave a thing behind."


    The Hive Master leaned back, allowing itself a moment of satisfaction. "Good. Remember, we bring everything back. Flesh, spirit, energy¡ªeverything belongs to the Queen."


    This was something they all said before every drop as a way to profess their loyalty, though most of the Zerg knew the advance force never surrendered everything, and neither the Queen nor the top leaders ever said anything.


    This was an unspoken agreement, as Zergs were a fighting species, and many disliked the thought of being mere food gatherers.


    Meanwhile, as they loaded into the pods, the energy inside the ship shifted. Theunch bay began to hum, the pods vibrating with the anticipation of release.


    The Hive Master watched as rows of drones, soldiers, and scouts filed in, ready to drop to the surface. Each pod pulsed, a heartbeat of its own as it synced with the hive''s energy.


    The Hive Master let out a long, hissing breath. "The swarm shall feast."


    One by one, the pods shot out, streaking toward the''s surface like zing meteors. Below, thend was peaceful and quiet, unaware of what was about toe.


    But that would change soon enough.


    The first podsnded with a heavy crash, bursting open to reveal snarling Zerg scouts and drones.


    They hit the ground running, ws digging into the soil, mandibles snapping in excitement. The drones scuttled forward, senses honed to pick up anything living.


    The scouts sniffed the air, already picking up the scents of life nearby.


    "Spread out," one growled, voice a mix of hunger and thrill. "Find everything that breathes. Nothing goes untouched."


    As they moved out, the Zerg spread like a wave, sweeping through fields and forests with one goal: to consume everything in their path.


    The pods continued to drop, one after another, each impact releasing more of the swarm.


    Back on the hive-ship, the Hive Master watched the screens as the initial scouts began their work.


    A few scouts encountered local creatures, harmless animals that scattered at the sight of the intruders.


    The Zerg didn''t care¡ªthey consumed, leaving nothing but bare ground in their wake. Each creature they absorbed added to the collective energy, feeding the hive''s insatiable need.


    "This ce is weak," one of the soldiers grunted, slicing through the underbrush with its sharp ws. "Nothing here can stop us."


    The Hive Master smirked, watching its soldiers work. "Arrogance will get you killed. Every world has its dangers. Even this one."


    But even it didn''t sound too worried. They were the Zerg, the devourers of worlds. They had leveleds before, leaving nothing behind but barren wastnds.


    And these soldiers were the lowest possible Zerg; their numbers were incalcble, which made them disposable.


    This world, with its green fields and blue skies, would soon be nothing more than another conquest.


    The lieutenant, now on the ground among the swarm, let out a high, gratingugh. "Let them try to resist. We''ll tear through them, just like the others."


    The swarm continued to spread, unstoppable in its hunger. Every living thing was fair game, every creature a source of strength to bring back to the Queen.


    The Hive Master watched from above, a sense of satisfaction washing over it. Soon, this would be nothing but dust¡ªanother world reduced to nothing.


    And as more pods dropped from the ship, each one loaded with soldiers and drones, it became clear: the swarm was just beginning its feast.

 Chapter 254: The Zerg Are Coming 2

    As the Zerg hit the ground, their invasion turned into a merciless wave of massacre and destruction, ripping through the''s peacefulndscape.


    Fields and forests, once full of life, were soon left empty and broken. The Zerg moved with unrelenting hunger, wiping out every trace of greenery, trees, and creatures they encountered.


    The wild beasts on the tried to escape but were hopelessly outmatched by the swift scouts and massive soldiers who didn''t hesitate for even a moment.


    These Zerg drones were nothing short of relentless predators, programmed to find and devour everything for the Queen.


    The Zerg''s efficient destruction caused the''s environment to rapidly decay. With every organism they devoured, the ground grew darker, the skies began to dull, and the once vibrantndscape started to rot.


    Flowers wilted, trees copsed, and streams of clear water turned murky, poisoned by the energy-draining presence of the invaders.


    As the initial scout forces moved further from their drop pods, they split into small groups, covering as much ground as possible.


    One scout snarled as it dug its ws into the earth, its mandibles snapping in excitement as it tore apart the spiritual veins in the ground and absorbed the raw energy that flowed from it.


    The energy was then stored in their stomachs, which seemed to have endless capacity, able to absorb anything.


    This is something only the Zerg can do, simr to worker ants who help the Queen collect resources.


    "More!" it growled, its many eyes gleaming with satisfaction as it observed the devastation through the hive''s vision. "Leave no creature alive."


    (A/N: I forgot to mention that the Zerg do have a differentnguage, but I felt it would be too confusing to add that and then trante it, so I scrapped the idea.)


    Every Zerg present worked in an organized way due to the many times they had done this before; their actions synchronized like a well-oiled machine, each member knowing exactly what to do.


    Therger soldier drones lumbered across thendscape, crushing boulders and uprooting trees to clear the path for smaller units.


    Some of the drones were dedicated to absorbing the minerals within the soil, draining everyst ounce of energy from even the ground they walked on.


    In one area, a pack of drones surrounded a massive tree. The tree, ancient and strong, held a dense concentration of energy within its roots.


    Without hesitation, the drones sunk their ws into the tree''s trunk, their bodies pulsing as they absorbed its life force.


    In moments, the tree shriveled up and crumbled to dust, its energy absorbed into the hive and the Queen waiting far away.


    One Zerg scout, small and agile, found a hidden group of creatures huddled together. The creatures tried to hide, trembling, but it was of no use.


    With a swipe of its ws, the scout dispatched them and absorbed their energy, leaving nothing behind.


    The ground where they stood became cracked and barren, no longer able to sustain any life.


    The Hive Master continued watching from its throne on the ship, observing as the world, which was brimming with life, slowly decayed.


    "This world weakens quickly," it observed, the low rumble of its voice filled with dark amusement. "So fragile. So easy to break. Such a waste of space."


    Beside the Hive Master, the lieutenant tilted its head thoughtfully. "Not much fight here. Just more fuel for the Queen''s next evolution."


    It turned, watching the energy readings on the ship''s screens as the numbers rose with each creature consumed. "If every world we find is this easy, we''ll grow stronger in no time."


    The Hive Master''s mandibles clicked in agreement. "Perhaps. But we need to stay on alert, as there are still races in this sector that can annihte our hive if we provoke them."


    Hearing this, the lieutenant nodded, also aware of the Hive Master''s caution.


    ording to what the Queen Mother had told them, they were at war with one of these races, and from the information received, the force they were fighting was small.


    This alone had made them divert most of theirbat Zerg, and also the reason for them to go around gathering energy, as the Queen Mother had been producing new, more powerful soldier Zergs.


    Back on the ground, the environment itself started to react to the Zerg''s overwhelming presence.


    Forests fell silent, the usual rustle of leaves and chirping of birds reced by a haunting stillness.


    The Zerg drones'' relentless consumption drained the life energy not only from living creatures but also from the''s very core.


    This extraction process spread outward from each Zerg as they harvested all they touched. Soil lost its richness, bing gray and cracked.


    Rivers dried up, and once-clearkes became stagnant, lifeless pools. What was once a thriving ecosystem nowy in ruins, covered in an air of death and decay that clung to every inch of thend.


    The Zerg felt no remorse, only satisfaction as they devoured everything in their path. In the skies above, massive Zerg ships hovered, each filled with cargo chambers, taking in the energy umted from the below.


    One soldier, towering over the smaller drones, let out a gutturalugh as it tore into the ground with its ws.


    "Weak world, empty life," it growled, amused by the pitiful resistance. "Nothing strong, nothing worth the fight."


    Another hulking soldier scraped its ws along the ground, picking up what little remaining energy was left. "All food for the Queen," it replied with grim satisfaction.


    As the swarm closed in on the''sst pockets of life, the once-green and vibrantndscape transformed into a barren wastnd.


    The Zerg forces, having drained thend, air, and creatures of everyst drop of energy, stood amongst the destruction with little left to consume.


    Inside the hive-ship, the Hive Master watched the final reports sh across the screens, detailing the''s depleted state.


    Satisfied, it leaned back, its eyes glinting with pride. "Prepare to retreat," itmanded to its lieutenant. "We''ve taken all this world has to offer."


    The lieutenant acknowledged the order with a slight nod, signaling to the other Zerg on board. "Retrieve the pods. We return to the Queen with our harvest."


    One by one, the Zerg scouts and soldiers began their retreat, pulling back toward the hive-ship as their pods activated, ready to pull them up into the main vessel.


    Some of the drones hesitated, wing at the remaining soil, trying to extract thest remnants of energy. But there was nothing left. The was empty, lifeless¡ªa hollow shell.


    As the pods started lifting back to the hive, the Hive Master looked back at the view of the on the screen.


    What had once been a ce teeming with life and beauty was now nothing more than a scarred, gray wastnd. "Another world for the Queen," it murmured, a satisfied growl in its voice.


    Just as thest pods were being pulled in, one of the hive''s navigators stepped forward, its eyes sharp and alert.


    "Hive Master, we''ve detected another world nearby. Simr life signatures, even stronger energy readings."


    This piqued the Hive Master''s interest. "Another world? Show me."


    The navigator pulled up a view of the new¡ªa world of oceans, vastndscapes, and towering mountains.


    It was Nexara, though the Zerg had no idea of the world''s significance or its inhabitants.


    The Hive Master''s mandibles clicked in excitement. "A stronger source¡­ promising. Prepare the swarm. We move to devour this new world."


    Beside it, the lieutenant''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Perhaps this one will offer a real challenge," it hissed, eager for the thrill of the hunt.


    The Hive Master leaned forward, its voice dark with hunger. "Let us see if this world holds anything worth our time. Ready the invasion pods. We begin again."


    The hive-ship shifted direction, its massive engines powering up as it locked onto Nexara''s coordinates.


    Inside, the Zerg buzzed with anticipation, their ws twitching and mandibles snapping in excitement.


    The Hive Master, watching the new world approach on the screens, allowed itself a twisted grin.


    "Another feast awaits us," it murmured, voice full of dark promise. "And this time, perhaps we will find something more¡­ fulfilling."


    With that, the hive-ship surged forward, carrying its swarm of hungry invaders toward Nexara.


    But what they thought would be a easy would soon be their worst nightmare, it''s just that they don''t know that yet, but they will soon.


    ....


    A/N: Hey there, from this and thest chapter, you must have been wondering why the Zerg were able to find a living, which was supposed to be rare, and these types ofs are rare.


    But what the Zerg found is something different from Nexara, which is that this world does not have a race as the overlords.


    This is where the differencees: without a race inhabiting the world, the world''s will cannot be born.


    This makes the worlds with no World Will simr to a resource with abundant resources.


    I hope this solves any confusion that you might have.


    Thank you.


    Author.

 Chapter 255: The Major Changes In Nexara

    Meanwhile, in Nexara...


    Over thest 29 years, Nexara has changed in ways no one could have fully anticipated.


    What began as a small poption of a few billion has now surged to over 20 billion humans alone.


    The growth isn''t random¡ªNexara''s poption reflects years of change, merges, and new additions.


    Before the great merge, the human poption was about 8 billion, not including the additional 2 billion NPCs added by the World''s Will so that cities would have a starting poption.


    Then came the massive influx of new people through family cards, which allowed leaders to summon individuals with specific skills, talents, or resources. This steady expansion has made Nexara, which was mostly empty due to its size, into a much livelier ce.


    Now, having more than doubled the original poption, Nexara''sndscape looks quite different. Every corner of this world seems more alive, with new towns, cities, and viges emerging alongside older establishments.


    All of these were created by humans and not given by the World''s Will, as this wasn''t something it had to worry about.


    Some of these new areas are bustling centers ofmerce and cultivation, while others are quieter, more remote ces where people focus on building close-knitmunities and honing their skills away frompetitive environments.


    This poption growth, however, hasn''t been as simple as merely increasing numbers. Many of the newly summoned people are some of the best cultivators in the world.


    Unlike a random poption growth, family-style yers are invested in who they bring in.


    The new poption isn''t just a number¡ªit includes skilled cultivators, schrs, inventors, tradesmen from different backgrounds, and even some unique bloodlines.


    The World''s Will facilitated this, as it wanted the summoned people to help the inhabitants grow, providing it with feedback so it, too, could evolve.


    In this expanded world, cultivation has be the new norm as each major realm offers them strength and lifespan.


    However, cultivation isn''t easy for everyone; not every summoned person has the right physique, lineage, or talent to excel quickly.


    For many, the early enthusiasm fades as the challenges of cultivating without a strong bloodline or special physique be apparent.


    Those with good bloodlines and natural talent stand out, progressing faster and gaining respect in theirmunities as a sect or simr group recruits them.


    The gap between these naturally talented cultivators and those without such advantages has created an almostpetitive culture within Nexara.


    But thispetition drives others to focus on family-building rather than direct cultivation.


    Many people have slowly epted that without a good physique, talent, or bloodline, their chances of a smooth cultivation path are slim.


    This has led some to shift focus from personal cultivation to buildingrge, powerful families, hoping future generations will have better attributes and potential.


    Beyond the bustling human cities, Nexara''sndscape reflects the growth of its civilizations. The environment of the has changed significantly, with many new areas, both natural and man-made.


    In the more developed areas, often controlled by a city or certain force, there are vast farming regions, resource-mining zones, and spaces specifically designed for cultivating unique nts used in alchemy and other fields.


    With a-wide need for food, medicine, and energy resources, much of Nexara is carefully managed and tended by specialized cultivators and experts.


    The wilderness, on the other hand, has grown wilder. As humans spread across Nexara, animals and beasts have reimed areas untouched by civilization.


    This includes the monster race, which has started to reim the Southern continent, building its own society with the Fox and Snake ns leading due to outside support.


    Neither of these two races rule the entire continent. Instead, both have be what the monster race calls "Guardian tribes," protecting the Monster race from external enemies.


    This approach was then copied by the human race, which also began establishing secret branches of elite families that can be called upon in times of dire need.


    Some, like the monster race, chose to be hidden families who only appear during major emergencies.


    However, those who did were usually mid-level families with enough resources to live and train a few powerful cultivators. For the top families, these hidden groups are often seen as opting out of directpetition.


    In most cases, families who chose to "hide" did so after losing in some significant battle, using the hidden family status as an excuse to retreat from the fight while preserving some strength.


    Meanwhile, the cities that once had a modest look have grown significantly, like therger cities, which are bustling hubs of trade and ces where powerful cultivators reside.


    These cities have intricate marketces, towering structures, and facilities dedicated to training, cultivation, and study.


    Many of these urban centers have specialized areas where cultivators gather to exchange information, trade resources, and take on missions for resources that help them grow.


    Beyond cultivation, these cities have also be silent battlefields for the top families who constantly vie for control ofrge cities. Eachrge city can increase the speed of resource collection by several times.


    In smaller towns and viges, life is slower as vigers focus on improving their lives by growing and selling crops as they did in the old world.


    But in this new world, the time and energy it takes for farmers and other vigers is less than half what it was before, thanks to their cultivation and specialized manuals.


    By using these manuals while working, vigers not only grow their skills but also aid their cultivation.


    Thesemunities often center around a particr family or group, with everyone working together to protect and grow their town''s resources.


    Each vige or town has its own culture, shaped by the values of its inhabitants. While they mayck the resources of therger cities, they make up for it in close-knit rtionships and loyalty, as most of these viges are owned and run by the same family.


    This rapid expansion has also created a need for organized forces. Various guilds, sects, and academies have emerged, each focusing on a particr path or goal.


    Some are purely dedicated to cultivation, advancing through realms, and acquiring power, while others concentrate on mastering specific arts like alchemy, beast taming, orbat skills.


    Most of these organizations cater tomon citizens, who create forces topete with family-style yers on a more level ying field.


    These organizations guide people, providing training and resources to help neers catch up.


    But it''s not all peaceful. With the influx of diverse personalities and backgrounds, conflicts inevitably arise.


    Most forces never really expand beyond safe zones, yet different sects and ns sometimes sh over resources, power, or ideological differences.


    Despite the tension, many ept thispetitive atmosphere as necessary in a world that has otherwise beenrgely peaceful.


    Cities are equipped with fighting venues, which have seen much use over the past 15 years.


    Thepetitive nature of Nexara encourages people to strive for greatness, though it can also create tension.


    Thispetitive atmosphere causes many families and sects to watch each other closely, as everyonepetes to carve out their ce in the world.


    Nexara''s top families have noticed these rapid changes.


    But rather than feeling threatened, they recognize that most of these changes are beneficial. More talented people in the world mean more potential allies orpetitors, pushing everyone to grow stronger.


    For many top families, including the Xu family, this abundance of talent is advantageous, as there are still many in their ns who are unmarried.


    With the Xu family recognized as one of the leading families, they are both a pir of stability and a source of inspiration, forcing other forces to restrain themselves.


    Their resources, influence, and connection to the World''s Will have given them a prominent position in Nexara''s social and politicalndscape.


    The Xu family can control thend they upyrgely because the Xu family head genuinely wants the whole world to grow alongside him.


    This approach surprised many, as such generosity would not be typical if others had simr strengths.


    But this is part of Xu Qianghua''s n; if his family wants to grow, it needs more people to work for it.


    Even though most people don''t directly work for the Xu family, their efforts still help it grow. Small alliances and agreements across various sectors allow resources and support to flow back to strengthen the Xu family.


    Xu Qianghua knew that a powerful family couldn''t build an empire alone¡ªit needed the efforts of many individuals and groups to thrive.


    Because of this, the Xu family focuses on giving others incentives, resources, and guidance.


    They want the people of Nexara to get stronger, knowing that their sess will ultimately benefit the Xu family.


    For Xu Qianghua, it''s not just about being on top but creating a world where his family is at the center of growth and prosperity.


    It''s a long-term approach; by helping the world progress, they gain allies, boost the economy, and build strong support across society.


    This also brings stability to Nexara, as other families see that cooperating with the Xu family brings security and valuable resources, helping ensure Xu Qianghua''s influence for generations toe.

 Chapter 256: New Major Families

    Simrly, over the years, the top families have started to show their value as they expand and control vast amounts ofnd.


    These families have grown steadily, resulting in many of them cultivating multiple Nascent Soul cultivators, a feat that speaks to their dedication and careful nning.


    Each family has chosen its own unique approach to advancement, focusing on sustainable, long-term growth.


    This measured and strategic expansion has started to bear fruit, allowing each family to make its mark on Nexara.


    Many new families have risen to prominence, distinguishing themselves in unique ways that set them apart.


    These families are different from the ones seen in the leaderboard as these families are ones that havee under the spotlight recently and have be some of the well-known figures.


    For example, the Fang family has focused solely on controlling and bonding with spiritual beasts, training these powerful creatures to be a part of their family and fight alongside them.


    This singr focus has turned the Fang family into a dominant force across the western continent of Nexara.


    Unlike other families that seek power in numbers, the Fang family has taken a different path, nurturing a smaller number of highly bonded spiritual beasts.


    Each of these beasts is practically considered a family member, with strong connections to their Fang partners.


    Fang elders invest decades, sometimes even centuries, forming deep, lifelong bonds with these beasts and training them to be extensions of their own spirits.


    These beasts, raised from a young age alongside Fang family members, are not merely tools of war.


    They are trusted partners,panions who share in the family''s triumphs and challenges.


    The Fang family''s unique approach to beast taming has granted them a formidable reputation as protectors of the wilderness.


    Many smaller sects and families from across Nexarae to them for guidance on beast taming, seeking to learn from the Fang family''s methods.


    An incident on the southern continent further influenced the Fang family''s methods, prompting many cultivators on the western continent''s southern side to adopt simr cultivation styles.


    These cultivators cultivate symbiotic rtionships with spiritual beasts, mirroring the Fang family''s approach.


    Like beastmasters in RPG games, they gain power by leveling up alongside their beasts, fostering a sense of unity and shared purpose in their cultivation.


    Another family that has risen in prominence is the Lei family, widely known for their unparalleled mastery in weapon forging.


    The Lei family has dedicated itself to crafting high-quality weapons that often be family heirlooms for mid-level families across Nexara.


    Each weapon forged by the Lei family is the result of years of meticulous craftsmanship, with Lei cksmiths using rare materials and specialized techniques passed down through generations.


    Weapons from Lei forges are famed for their durability and spiritual resonance, which allows them to amplify the user''s natural strengths by channeling qi more effectively.


    Lei artisans often spend years perfecting a single weapon, treating each project with a sense of devotion and patience.


    They understand that a cultivator''s weapon is more than just a tool¡ªit is an extension of themselves, a part of their journey and growth.


    This approach has earned the Lei family widespread respect. Despite the time required to produce these weapons, cultivators seek them out for the exceptional quality and reliability they offer.


    The Lei family''s reputation has grown not from numbers or rapid production but from the undeniable quality that each Lei weapon represents.


    This has strengthened the family''s hold on the western regions and earned them the respect of Nexara''s top warriors.


    In the northern territories, the Xiao family has expanded its influence through mastery of array formation, an ancient art that creates intricate, longsting protective and supportive formations.


    The Xiao family''s expertise in this field is recognized worldwide, as they are counted among the most renowned formation masters.


    These formations are far frommon or easily crafted; they require years of study, dedication, and a deep understanding of spiritual energy.


    Each member of the Xiao family undergoes rigorous training from childhood, learning to blend their qi with formation techniques that enhance defensive power or aid in cultivation.


    The Xiao family''s arrays have be central to many of Nexara''srge cities, offering protection from potential threats and fostering stability in the regions they shield.


    This slow but steady growth has given the Xiao family a quiet yet deeply respected presence across Nexara.


    Their formations are revered as some of the finest, second only to those crafted by the Xu family, whose methods are legendary.


    On the eastern side of Nexara, the Qiao family has gained considerable recognition for their skill in medicinal alchemy.


    Unlike other alchemists who mass-produce potions, the Qiao family focuses on crafting high-quality remedies that enhance spiritual resilience and vitality.


    Their approach provides cultivators with gradual,sting improvements, fostering long-term health and endurance.


    The Qiao family''s clinics are few, but they are known for their exceptional care and expertise.


    Visitors from distant regionse to them, seeking long-term treatments and recovery methods that address deep-rooted issues.


    The Qiao family''s approach to medicine is unique, withplex forms that often require years to perfect and mature.


    These remedies treat ailments that can hinder a cultivator''s progress, helping them eliminate hidden dangers within their bodies that arise from years of cultivation.


    As a result, the Qiao family has a subtle but widespread influence, cherished by cultivators who value resilience and endurance over quick fixes.


    The clinics operated by the Qiao family have be sanctuaries of healing. Their treatments cater not only to physical health but also to the spiritual well-being of the cultivators, creating a bnced approach to healing that many in Nexara deeply appreciate.


    Further east, in the secluded valleys, the Zhen family has made a name for itself as the master of soul cultivation.


    The Zhen family is dedicated to refining the strength of the soul, a skill that few have mastered.


    They teach techniques that deepen inner resilience and rity, strengthening the soul over a lifetime.


    Members of the Zhen family begin their training from a young age, spending years in meditation and learning the art of Soul Harmony, a unique method that fortifies the soul so it can be used in battle.


    They are known in Nexara for their deep focus on soul cultivation, choosing inner strength and calm over outward power.


    Living in the peaceful eastern region called the Silent Halls, they spend years refining their souls through meditation and spirit work.


    By adulthood, Zhen family members have a calm and resilience that few can match.


    This approach to soul cultivation not only fortifies the soul¡ªa notoriously fragile aspect of any cultivator¡ªbut also makes them skilled phycic masters.


    Though their influence may be quieter than some other families, the Zhen family''s methods have earned them great respect.


    Their soul cultivation techniques bring a stabilizing and bnced force to Nexara, creating a deep sense of trust and admiration from other families.


    Each family''s growth reflects a deliberate, disciplined approach that emphasizes depth and quality over speed or scale.


    Through their unique areas of expertise, the Fang, Xiao, Lei, Qiao, and Zhen families have be some of the most talked-about forces in the world.


    They work with smaller sects and families, creating a stablework founded on mutual respect.


    Rather than seeking dominance, each family has adopted a supportive role, allowing their skills and knowledge to benefit all of Nexara.


    This coborative approach has built a foundation that enhances the world''s strength as a whole.


    Smaller families, sects, and guilds have found their own ces within Nexara''s society,plementing the work of therger families.


    Many of these groups focus on niche areas like spiritual agriculture, defensive talismans, and artifact refinement. Their contributions, though seemingly minor, add immense value to the widermunity.


    The cities of Nexara have evolved to reflect the values of patience, skill, and shared progress.


    Guilds and academies, established with support from the top families, offer training in cultivation, alchemy, andbat arts.


    These institutions encouragemon citizens to develop their potential, regardless of their background.


    While many guilds operate independently, they form alliances with the top families, granting even those without notable bloodlines the chance to pursue cultivation paths.


    Each city now serves as a hub for learning, with specialized academies where cultivators can train, refine their skills, and seek mentorship.


    Thiswork of guilds and schools ensures that anyone with determination can grow, bncing the power between families and independent cultivators alike.


    Through their influence, the top families have also begun coborating with smaller groups, creating a world wherepetition exists but is tempered by mutual respect.


    Conflicts do arise, but they are often resolved diplomatically or through controlled sparring matches.


    The slow pace of growth across Nexara reflects the collective understanding that haste can lead to downfall.


    The families have learned that building a legacy requires patience,mitment, and foresight.


    These foundational values have created a society where cultivators andmon citizens alike can strive for greatness, united under the guiding influence of the great families.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 257: Activate Level-3 Protocol

    Back in the Xu family subspace.


    Xu Qianghua, whose face still retained a youthful appearance, now held an air of maturity and majesty¡ªa presence so profound it could bring the strongest cultivators to their knees in silent reverence.


    Sitting in his office, his eyes skimmed thetest Shadow report, which contained updates on everything that had happened in Nexara over the past month.


    But this report went beyond the surface; it detailed intricate activities urring underground, hidden from public view, carefully monitored by the Xu family''s elite.


    Just as he absorbed thest line, a knock sounded at the door. Before he could respond, the door opened, and An Zhihao entered, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    shing a yful smile, she quickly crossed the room and, without a moment''s hesitation, leaped into his arms, her voice bright with energy.


    "Brother Qiangqiang!" she eximed cheerfully, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace.


    Xu Qianghua, momentarily surprised, reacted instinctively, holding her close as her warmth enveloped him.


    An Zhihao, after 29 years, still radiated her lively spirit, her boundless energy filling the room. Her G-cup breasts pressed firmly against his chest, feeling somehow softer, fuller than before, her curves more pronounced.


    He found himself looking forward to seeing how much more it would grow, as this was already beyond any scientific theory.


    But with this world being one of cultivation, anything seemed possible.


    Meanwhile, An Zhihao stayed in his arms, close enough that he could feel her warm breath against his neck as she buried her face in his chest. Her yful smile never faded, her joy infectious.


    "Miss me?" she teased, her voice soft and filled with affection. She pulled back just enough to meet his gaze, her grin widening as he returned it.


    "Always," he replied warmly, tightening his grip around her waist, bringing her even closer. She rxed into him, her face pressed against his chest, savoring the closeness.


    Before he could speak, Lin Yue entered right behind her, her calm andposed expression carrying a hint of a gentle smile as she stepped forward.


    Her presence was as steady as always, her serene gaze reflecting years of wisdom and confidence.


    "Brother Qiang," she began smoothly, "I''ve justpleted the yearly divination." Her tone held no uncertainty, only quiet assurance.


    "It seems that your prediction was wrong," she continued with a calm smile. "The Zerg have located Nexara and are already on their way.


    From what I gathered, they''ll likely arrive within the next few months, if not by the beginning of next year.


    And from the looks of it, they have just devoured a resource, which means that the Zerg are carrying some much-needed resources."


    Xu Qianghua nodded, his expression remaining calm. He''d spent years preparing for this moment, and while he hadn''t expected it quite so soon, he felt no hesitation.


    Hearing about the energy they were carrying made him want tough out loud, but he held back, allowing only a small chuckle to escape.


    His confidence was unshakeable, built from years of growth, preparation, and his determination to make the Xu family stronger than ever.


    The years of pouring every ounce of effort into growing the family,bined with his experience from the old timeline, had refined his temperament, mixing unbreakable resilience with calm readiness.


    With the Zerg now confirmed to be approaching, his heart didn''t skip a beat. In fact, he felt a certain excitement¡ªhe was eager to see how much the Xu family and Nexara had grown and how they would fare against this invasion.


    "What do we know about their numbers?" he asked, curiosity evident in his voice.


    An Zhihao, still settledfortably on hisp, replied quickly before Lin Yue could. "They''re sending around a hundred Nascent Soul cultivators.


    For every rank below that, the numbers are doubled," she said casually, as if thisrge force posed no significant threat.


    To her, it didn''t. She understood the Xu family''s true strength and knew that this number, while formidable for most worlds, wouldn''t even force them to reveal a tenth of their potential.


    It was something they were more than prepared to face.


    "A hundred Nascent Souls," Xu Qianghua repeated thoughtfully, noting the difference from his previous timeline.


    Thest time, the Zerg''s forward force had been weaker, but things had changed. A force of this scale could usually only be assembled by a highly advanced world, one that had spent centuries gathering power.


    Yet here it was, and he knew this wasn''t a coincidence. The Zerg''s unique abilities and endless hunger had turned them into a force that even seasoned realms had trouble contending with.


    However, he knew this time would be different. With the Xu family''s might behind Nexara, this Zerg force was little more than an opportunity to test their preparations.


    Lin Yue''s calm voice broke through his thoughts, affirming what he already sensed. "And from what we can tell, they''reing straight at us, unaware of the strength they''re rushing into."


    Xu Qianghua allowed a confident smile. He felt no fear¡ªonly excitement for their arrival. Years of effort had gone into preparing his family and allies to grow as strong as possible in a short span.


    The Xu family had not disappointed him. Along with his secret help to many small families with potential, he had ensured that more powerful families could stand up when needed.


    He had made these preparations not out of pure necessity but to build a world that could stand on its own, a world where cultivators wouldn''t rely solely on the Xu family.


    His goal was to avoid the pitfalls he had witnessed in hisst timeline¡ªa powerful family burdened by endless demands and expectations, whose strength eventually led to its downfall due to overestimating themselves and losing their foundation.


    This was not something that Xu Qianghua wanted for his family. Instead, he nned only to use a maximum of 50% of their total strength in any major events.


    He did this so that he could put some pressure on the other families, encouraging them to grow at a much faster rate.


    "Then we proceed as nned," he dered. "ce a level 3 notice and distribute detailed reports on the Zerg to everyone who needs to know."


    An Zhihao grinned at him, her eyes dancing with excitement. "Consider it done, Brother Qiangqiang," she replied confidently, her voice carrying a hint of yfulness.


    Lin Yue gave a steady nod, her serene expression unwavering. "I''ll use the Crystal of Foresight to gather more information on their movements," she said.


    Xu Qianghua nodded approvingly, his mind already shifting to the levels he''d established with Lin Yue and the other top nsmen.


    Each level represented a different degree of threat, with level 5 for minor disturbances and level 0 for an existential crisis.


    Above them all, however, was level S¡ªa ssification for entities so powerful that even considering resistance seemed foolish.


    Yet, level S was a peculiar category. It didn''t represent hostile forces but referred to beings of incredible strength who held no immediate ill will.


    Instead, they held the potential formunication and negotiation, a strange but useful designation for entities of this magnitude.


    The Zerg, however, fell well within the reach of level 3¡ªa force to be dealt with but one that did not surpass their current abilities.


    He gave this ranking even after considering the main force of the Zerg, as he knew their primary strength was engaged elsewhere and unable to send top-tier soldiers.


    This meant the highest threat they might face was at the Incarnation realm, which, while formidable, posed no significant challenge due to the recent increase in Incarnation realm cultivators within the Xu family.


    So he was not worried. Instead, he looked forward to it, seeing this as an excellent training exercise for the nsmen.


    An Zhihao and Lin Yue spent a few more moments with him before leaving the room to carry out his orders, their faces calm and confident.


    Watching them go, he felt a wave of nostalgia as hepared this life to hisst, realizing that what had taken him a lifetime to achieve in the previous timeline was aplished in less than 31 years in this one.


    (A/N: I got the 31 years from the 29 years skip, along with the 1 year skip before, and the few smaller skips in between.)


    But he knew he couldn''t stop. He had to keep moving forward, ensuring that both he and the family stayed strong, ready to face whatevery ahead.


    However, the Xu family''s sess wasn''t just because of his own efforts; everyone had yed a part.


    From the youngest nmen to the most experienced elders, every n member had worked hard, training and giving their all to make the Xu family into what it is today.


    He knew that without their dedication, the family wouldn''t be nearly as ready for what wasing.


    This teamwork andmitment were what truly made the Xu family strong and ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

 Chapter 258: Changes in the Status Page

    ''Why do I sound so corny?'' He thought as he shook his head.


    But then he opened his status bar to check his changes in the past 30 years.


    yer ID: Qiangqiang


    Name: Xu Qianghua


    Species: Human


    Age: 51


    Physique: Chaos Body


    Gender: Male


    Realm: Peak Incarnation Realm (Cannot Breakthrough)


    Title: Xu Family Head, Wallet Warrior Supreme, The Most powerful cultivator in this world.


    Reputation: Rising Star.


    Profession: Xu Family Head


    Sub-Professions: Array Specialist, Alchemist


    Spiritual Beast Pets: N/A


    Attributes


    HP: 8,000,000 (Peak Stage)


    Spiritual Qi: 8,000,000 (Peak Stage)


    Weapons: Sword of Family Fortune


    Cultivation Methods:


    The Threefold Path of Harmony (Master)


    Basic Cultivation Manual (Advanced)


    Dual Cultivation Manual (Advanced)


    Combat Methods:


    Harmony Strike


    Void Sever


    Unity of Essence


    Temporal Flow


    Bnce Break


    Chaos Spear


    Dragon''s Breath


    Shifting Shadows


    Celestial Shield


    Iron Will


    de of the Void


    Infinite sh


    Shadowed Edge


    Sword''s Reach


    Skills:


    Celestial Union (Master) (Special)


    Combat Mastery (S)


    Leadership (A)


    Tactical Insight (A)


    Weapon Mastery (A)


    Formation Breaker (B)


    Qi Control (A)


    Enhanced Perception (A)


    Alchemy Mastery (B)


    Soul Resilience (B)


    Spiritual Detection (B)


    [Feedback: Strongest in this World but still weakpared to other cultivators in the void. Due to special reasons, he has an unknown physique that could turn him into a shooting star. However, it depends on whether he will be a shining star or just a blip in the river of time.]


    There are many changes that have happened during the 29 years, including a few sword-rtedbat methods and two side professions that he chose.


    de of the Void: Channels qi give the sword an ethereal edge, allowing it to cut through spiritual and physical barriers with ease.


    Infinite sh: A rapid series of sword strikes that overwhelm opponents with a relentless barrage, effective for creating openings in defense.


    Shadowed Edge: Conceals the de in the shadows, making the strikes difficult to predict and ideal for stealth attacks.


    Sword''s Reach: Extends the range of sword attacks with qi, allowing for long-range strikes without direct contact.


    Celestial Union (Master) (Special): A unique dual cultivation skill designed for intimate situations, allowing a profound spiritual connection between partners and enhancing mutual qi and cultivation levels.


    Qi Control (A): Grants refined control over qi, allowing precise energy maniption, conservation, and amplification as needed.


    Enhanced Perception (A): Heightens the senses, providing awareness of subtle shifts in the environment and aiding in anticipating attacks.


    Alchemy Mastery (B): Expertise in creating medicinal pills and elixirs that enhance cultivation, aid recovery, and improve strength.


    Soul Resilience (B): Strengthens the soul''s defenses, providing resistance to spiritual attacks and mental interference.


    Spiritual Detection (B): Allows the detection of qi signatures in the surroundings, making it easier to sense hidden enemies or distant sources of energy.


    Then there is the new title of being the most powerful cultivator in the world, which he got from the World''s Will after he had upied the individual ranking for all these years.


    Once satisfied with his review, Xu Qianghua turned his attention to the overall growth of the Xu family.


    The family as a whole has grown by leaps as the number of nsmen alone exceeds a million members; this includes the people who married into the family and children born in recent years.


    Then there are the forces under the family that have grown without restrain and are able to be found or heard of in every corner of the.


    Firstes the Empyrean Trade Consortium under Liu Meiying''s direction. The Consortium expanded its reach considerably, originating in the Central Continent, but now operates branches across all continents, including the Southern Continent.


    This was a feat in itself; the Southern Continent was under the strict rule of the Monster Race, where humans were typically not allowed.


    However, Liu Meiying''s tactical negotiations, along with the help they received 29 years ago, had forged an agreement with the Monster Race, allowing Consortium representatives to trade rare items and spiritual treasures in specialized marketces.


    This ess had made the Consortium one of the most profitable and influential tradeworks across Nexara, with steady revenue flowing from every corner of the world.


    Through these branches, the Consortium maintained not only a strong economic presence but also a subtle influence in each continent. Whether it was artifacts, spiritual herbs, or cultivation resources, they controlled the market.


    The Artifact Exchange within the Consortium became the go-to ce for high-grade spiritual tools, while the Herbalist''s Market, which is a branch that is opened up under the Consortium, managed medicinal resources that were hard to find elsewhere.


    This control over essential resources enriched the Xu family and made them a force that could not be moved, as without them, their livelihood would be in danger.


    The Empyrean Harmony Sect has grown into a well-rounded sect known for offering training in all major cultivation paths, making it one of the most respected sects in Nexara.


    Led by Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei, it providesprehensive training across swordsmanship, alchemy, array formation, beast taming, and other widely practiced cultivation paths. This variety allows disciples to develop in areas that best suit their strengths.


    The sect''s approach has attracted a wide range of talented disciples, many of whom have gained fame in Nexara.


    Some have gone on to establish their own sects, which often remain linked back to the Empyrean Harmony Sect as subordinate forces.


    Thiswork of connected sects has expanded its influence even further, creating a strong presence across Nexara.


    By supporting multiple paths, the Empyrean Harmony Sect has be a respected ce for versatile cultivators to train, and its reach and reputation continue to grow.


    The Xuzhong Empire, under themand of Empress Huang Xinyi, had seen tremendous growth as well. Through strategic expansion, the Empire now upied most of the Central Continent.


    It had evolved from a collection of strongholds into a fully functional empire with towns, viges, and cities.


    Main roads connected every major city within the Empire, facilitating trade, travel, andmunication.


    The expansion of infrastructure not only supported the Empire''s economy but also strengthened its defensive capabilities.


    Towns were fortified, cities were strategically ced, and trade routes were closely monitored, making it nearly impossible for foreign forces to prate the Empire''s borders.


    Empress Huang Xinyi''s governance ensured stability, withws that maintained order and a military presence that kept threats at bay.


    The Imperial Guard had also grown under her guidance, their numbers bolstered by skilled cultivators loyal to the Xu family.


    Then there was the Shadows, led by Yan Yuehua. The Shadows were no longer just a covert intelligence group; they had evolved into a vastwork of spies, informants, and covert operatives across Nexara.


    Yan Yuehua had expanded the Shadows'' influence, embedding members within influential families, sects, and organizations.


    Thiswork allowed the Xu family to monitor the activities of both friends and potential threats.


    The Shadows had be a silent but omnipresent force, gathering intelligence that kept the Xu family a step ahead in every matter.


    The Shadow Serpents, which was created to be a front-line force, were doing their jobs as they took on missions that required them to kill.


    Their missions took them deep into enemy territories or required them to deal with high-stakes situations, often involving infiltration, sabotage, or eliminating key figures.


    The Shadow Serpents worked closely with the Shadows, forming an effective team that could respond swiftly to any threat against the Xu family.


    Together, they ensured that no significant event in Nexara went unnoticed.


    Then there is Lin Yue. As the Oracle Master, she continued her yearly divinations, and her foresight was a major helper during some of the family decisions during the years.


    Her reputation had only grown over time, with cultivators and leaders outside the family looking for her.


    Her prophecies not only warned the Xu family of uing threats but also highlighted opportunities for growth.


    Her ability to foresee potential challenges allowed Xu Qianghua and others to get hold of a few future threats.


    Finally, there is An Zhihao, the Divine Strategist. Her role in the family had expanded beyond strategy; she had be the mind behind nearly every significant military and political move.


    An Zhihao''s understanding of the politicalndscape allowed her to craft strategies that made even the most difficult job into a simple one.


    Then there is her cute appearance, which she takes full advantage of as she negotiates deals with some of the clients on behalf of either Liu Meiying or one of the Xu family elders.


    So whether it was managing a battlefield or negotiating terms, her presence ensured that the Xu family remained not just powerful but respected and feared across Nexara.


    Together, these forces represented the diverse power and influence of the Xu family.


    With the Empyrean Trade Consortium''s reach in the Southern Continent, the Empyrean Harmony Sect''s renowned disciples, and the Xuzhong Empire''s expansion, they had achieved a level of dominance that few could challenge.


    The Shadows and Shadow Serpents safeguarded them from threats, while Lin Yue''s divinations and An Zhihao''s strategies guided them through the ever-changing dynamics of the world.

 Chapter 259: Reward Time

    Back in the quiet of his office, Xu Qianghua sat reviewing a few remaining details when the door opened, and An Zhihao and Lin Yue entered, their expressions calm but carrying a hint of cheerfulness.


    He raised an eyebrow, curious about their decision toe in person instead of using themunication token.


    "Well, I thought you''d just ry the orders with the token," Xu Qianghua remarked, looking from one to the other with mild amusement. "Any particr reason you felt the need to step out?"


    An Zhihao shed him a charming grin, shrugging her shoulders as she approached him. "Oh, we wanted to make sure everything was carried out precisely," she replied lightly.


    "Sometimes, direct interaction is more effective than a message over the token." She nced at Lin Yue, who nodded in agreement, her expressionposed but with a small, knowing smile.


    Lin Yue added, "It''s important for everyone to see us delivering orders in person once in a while, especially given the weight of yourmands. It reassures them and shows that we''re actively involved." Her voice was calm, carrying a tone that suggested she''d thought this through.


    Xu Qianghua nodded, his gaze shifting from one to the other. He could tell they both had something else in mind, perhaps more than they were letting on.


    "I suppose that''s reasonable enough," he said, sensing they''de up with this exnation together. "But don''t think I didn''t notice your... preference for handling things directly."


    An Zhihao''s grin widened, her eyes sparkling with charm as she leaned closer. "It''s just more satisfying, that''s all," she replied with a softugh.


    She leaned forward, her eyes twinkling as she looked at him expectantly. "And speaking of satisfaction... how about a reward for the hard work we just put in?"


    Hearing this, he confirmed his thoughts and thought to himself,


    "Here ites."


    Xu Qianghua gave her an amused look. "A reward, is it? And what exactly did you have in mind?"


    An Zhihao''s grin widened further, a yful sparkle in her eyes. "Well, that''s up to you, but I did go above and beyond to make sure everything was executed perfectly. So maybe something... special?" She tilted her head, looking as if she expected him to read her mind.


    Lin Yue nced at her and smiled faintly, adding, "It would be fitting, considering the work put in today. And, naturally, it would show us how much our dedication is valued."


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but chuckle at their approach, amused by how they had both seamlessly joined forces to get what they wanted.


    "Alright, alright," he replied, a knowing smile crossing his face. "So what would you like for your reward?"


    His eyes scanned them, noticing their satisfied expressions.


    He couldn''t help but smirk, a familiar warmth growing inside him. They knew him too well, which is why he found it so amusing.


    His heart fluttered a little, feeling a mix of affection and warmth, though he held himself back, enjoying the anticipation.


    An Zhihao let out a sigh, feigning exasperation. "Well, you know what I''d like..." Her voice trailed off, a yful sparkle in her eyes.


    She watched him closely, giving him a teasing smile.


    Before he could respond, Lin Yue added with a calm smile, "We''ve worked very hard for this. It would be a shame not to enjoy ourselves."


    She gave him a knowing look and shed a slightly more mischievous smile. "What do you say, Brother Qiangqiang?"


    Xu Qianghua shook his head, trying not tough. "I see," he replied with a look that showed he knew what they were hinting at.


    This caused thedies to blush, but seeing him not rejecting the idea gave them a boost of confidence as both of them each took one of his arms.


    "We want you to help us with our cultivation," An Zhihao said yfully. "And this would be a great opportunity as both of us are close to reaching the peak of the Incarnation realm, so make sure you''re ready."


    Lin Yue gave him a warm, inviting smile as she leaned closer.


    Her gaze was filled with tender affection as she whispered softly in his ear, her voice carrying a subtle note of teasing.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be gentle."


    The two of them giggled, their cheeks flushed with anticipation.


    Xu Qianghua could not help but shake his head, knowing he''d have to be the one to go easy on them or else these two wouldn''t be able to movefortably for a few days.


    But sometimes, the best hunters need to act like prey to lure their target, though he didn''t think he''d have to go that far to get them to open up.


    "Just wait and see,"


    he thought.


    Xu Qianghua smiled, taking their arms and guiding them out of the room.


    "You know, you two have worked very hard today, so I suppose I should give you a little something, and I just happen to have an idea of something we can try."


    He saw their faces light up as if he''d just given them the best gift in the world, and his heart warmed at their innocent enthusiasm.


    They couldn''t wait to start, but he would have to tease them a little before they could proceed.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle, seeing how they looked at him.


    "So, what would the twodies like to do?" he teased.


    The two nced at each other and then back at him, blushing slightly.


    "You... you know what we want, but you still ask," An Zhihao retorted shyly, pouting a little.


    "And here I thought I was the one being bold," Lin Yue added with a warm smile.


    "So... the usual, huh," he replied lightly.


    He gave them a yful smile, enjoying their embarrassed reactions.


    Xu Qianghua nodded as he said, "Very well."


    He then led them toward the seldom-used room designated for dual cultivation, the main bedroom where they all shared their downtime when they weren''t busy with other matters.


    This caused thedies to look at each other with a look of shame, but they were not that embarrassed about this as they had been together for so long.

 Chapter 260: Reward Time 2

    But this didn''t mean that they were unappreciative, especially during these times when they could let loose and rx.


    So when he brought them to the main bedroom, they couldn''t help but get a little excited.


    They looked at him with an expectant smile, silently pleading, but he merely raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk crossing his face.


    "What?" Xu Qianghua asked, feigning ignorance. "Oh, I didn''t realize. Do you have a problem with this?"


    He was only ying around, enjoying their cute reactions, but it was fun to see them getting a bit flustered.


    An Zhihao was the first to recover. She gave him a yful pout, trying to look annoyed, though her eyes showed a lustful experssion.


    "You really want to tease me, don''t you?" she demanded, her gaze filled with a mixture of embarrassment and passion.


    Her lips pursed into a yful pout, and her cheeks were a faint shade of pink.


    "I know you''re just messing around, but don''t think you''re going to get out of it this time," she said, her tone yful.


    "I never said that I wanted to get out of this," Xu Qianghuamented as he sat on the bed, topping on his knees, and motioning them to sit on it.


    And thedies did not waste any time as both of them sat sideways on hisp while their hands wrapped around his neck.


    They looked at him with a sweet expression, their eyes filled with love and a hint of expectation.


    "We can do it if you want, and I think it will be very fun," An Zhihao said with an innocent look.


    She looked at Lin Yue and added, "It''s been a long time since we''ve done anything like that, so I''m sure we''ll enjoy it."


    Lin Yue nodded, her gaze soft as she looked at him. Her lips curled into a gentle smile.


    "Well, if you say so," Xu Qianghua replied, smiling at the two, feeling their warmth against his chest.


    He thought momentarily and said, "But we''ll have to take off our clothes. We can''t get a proper touch that way, and some things are much easier to do without them."


    Then, with a swift motion, he flipped the two over, pinning them underneath him.


    "Now, let''s get to the main event," he remarked with a slight chuckle.


    This caused thedies to giggle, their faces turning bright red as they looked at him, their eyes showing a mixture of lust and embarrassment.


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but smile. He couldn''t get enough of them, and he had a feeling they felt the same about him.


    He couldn''t resist them and gently kissed each other, savoring their warm and tender embrace.


    His fingers brushed their cheeks as he pulled back. His smile widened as he teased, "What? Don''t tell me you''re too shy to kiss back."


    He expected them to get angry and try to turn the tables, but he was wrong.


    Instead, the two embraced him tightly, their eyes shining brightly. They smiled, blushing slightly.


    Their gazes met and held, exchanging a look that carried a mixture of love and yful lust.


    "Maybe, but that''s the point," An Zhihao replied, giving him a sexy grin. "We know you want us to be embarrassed, but it''s not going to work this time."


    Her voice was filled with a blend of passion and determination.


    Lin Yue nodded in agreement. She smiled warmly and leaned forward, kissing him on the cheek before pulling back.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t get rid of us that easily," she said yfully. Her face glowed with love, carrying a hint of pride.


    Xu Qianghua had no idea what to say, and he found himself unable to look away.


    "Why do I feel like I''m the one losing here," he thought, feeling the heat building up in his body.


    His hands brushed their cheeks as he spoke. "So, if I''m the prey, does that mean you two are the hunters?"


    They giggled, nodding their heads.


    "Of course, and there''s no doubt that we''ll be sessful," An Zhihao said.


    She shed him a teasing smirk.


    "We''re experts, after all. So don''t underestimate us," she added yfully.


    Xu Qianghua could not help but chuckle.


    He nodded, giving thedies a reassuring smile. "I wouldn''t dare," he replied.


    "In that case, shall we start?"


    The twodies nodded enthusiastically, their eyes sparkling with excitement.


    This caused Xu Qianghua to shake his head as he snapped his fingers, which caused all of their clothes to disappear.


    This caused their faces to turn bright red as they couldn''t help but smile awkwardly.


    "Hey, where are our clothes!" they demanded.


    Seeing how they reacted, he couldn''t help but smile and shrugged his shoulders.


    "You said you were ready," he replied innocently. "I wasn''t sure if you were lying or just ying with me, so I took precautionary measures."


    The two blushed deeply, their eyes shining with embarrassment.


    "That''s cheating!" they eximed.


    "I know, but you two are too easy to tease," he replied yfully.


    He thenid them back down and, leaning over, gently kissed their cheeks.


    "Let''s get started," he whispered.


    Their faces turned a bright shade of red as they nced at each other.


    An Zhihao nodded and turned back toward him.


    Her yful smirk grew, carrying a hint of seductive passion.


    "Then have at it," she said, a sly look in her eyes.


    "But make sure to take good care of us," Lin Yue added with a yful pout.


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but chuckle. He smiled warmly, nodding in agreement.


    "With pleasure," he replied, his voice filled with tender affection.


    His hands cupped their cheeks, his gaze full of warmth.


    He then leaned closer, his lips brushing their cheeks, as he whispered, "I love you."


    He''d never stopped, and they''d never gotten tired of hearing these words.


    Their bodies tensed, and their hearts thumped in their chests. Their eyes widened, and they blushed.


    The two returned his warm and loving gaze and smiled sweetly, their eyes full of adoration.


    "We love you, too," they replied, their voices filled with genuine emotion.


    "Really?" he asked, pretending to be confused, causing the girls to blush a little more.


    "Of course, silly," An Zhihao said yfully.


    "But maybe we need to remind you," Lin Yue added, her expression innocent though her gaze was full of lust.

 Chapter 261: Is This A Reward For Me Or You? (R18+)

    As soon as she said that, both she and An Zhihao grabbed his arms and then flipped him over so that he was the one lying on the bed.


    And before he could ask them anything, he felt his dick being held in their hands.


    Their fingers brushed his shaft as they started stroking his dick, making his dick to harden.


    Then, without warning, they both began licking his cock.


    "So... how does it taste?" Xu Qianghua teased.


    The two giggled and nced at him.


    "Delicious," they replied in unison, their voices filled with amusement.


    "That''s good to know."


    He could not help but chuckle and closed his eyes, allowing them to continue their work.


    He felt their warm tongues licking his shaft, their lips kissing his length, their hands caressing his balls.


    He couldn''t stop himself from groaning softly as they continued.


    The sensation was exquisite, and he felt himself getting harder by the second.


    His body tensed as their lips kissed his tip, and their tongues licked his slit.


    His cock twitched in their hands, his heart racing in his chest.


    "Fuck..." he groan, his breath hitching.


    He could not help but smile as he said, "Damn, both of you are getting better at this."


    This caused them to giggle and continue their work, their hands gently massaging his balls, their tonguespping his shaft.


    "Mmm, I can''t wait to taste your cum," An Zhihao teased.


    "Me, too," Lin Yue added.


    Their tongues swirled around his shaft, their lips sucking his tip.


    "Don''t be so impatient," Xu Qianghua retorted with a yful smirk.


    "It won''t be long," he added, his voice husky.


    Their eyes met his, their gazes filled with passion and love.


    He could not help but groan, his hips thrusting forward.


    His cock pulsed in their hands, his body tensing.


    "Mmm, that''s right," An Zhihao whispered, her voice sultry.


    "Give us what we want."


    Xu Qianghua could not stop himself from groaning, his body shuddering.


    He closed his eyes, savoring their touch.


    After a few minutes.


    "Ah... fuck," he groaned, his hips thrusting forward.


    His cock pulsed in their hands, his balls tensing.


    His eyes snapped open, his gaze meeting theirs.


    He groaned, his hips thrusting forward.


    His dick hardened as their lips kissed his tip, and their tongues licked his slit.


    "Shit..." he growled, his body tensing.


    His cock twitched in their hands, his body quivering.


    His balls tightened, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "I''m close," he whispered, his hips thrusting forward.


    The girls continued, their lips sucking his shaft, their tongues licking his length.


    "That''s right," An Zhihao moaned, her voice sensual.


    "Give it to us."


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t take it anymore and exploded.


    His cum spurted from his dick, shooting into their mouths.


    He groaned, his dick twitching as more cum shot out.


    "Fucking hell," he growled, his hips bucking.


    His dick pulsed, his balls tightening.


    "Take it," he groaned, his dick throbbing.


    Their eyes met his, their expressions lustful.


    They continued, their tonguespping his shaft, their lips kissing his tip.


    "Mmm, delicious," they moaned.


    "I love the way your cum tastes," An Zhihao purred.


    "It''s addictive," Lin Yue added, her eyes glinting.


    "That''s right," Xu Qianghua replied, his voice hoarse.


    "Keep going."


    They obeyed, their tongues swirling around his shaft, their lips sucking his tip.


    Then An Zhihao moved forward a little and enveloped his dick between her massive boobs.


    And Lin Yue, who saw this, also moved up a little and started sucking the tip of his dick while massaging his balls.


    "You''re getting better at this," Xu Qianghua whispered, his voice husky.


    He closed his eyes, savoring their touch.


    "We aim to please," An Zhihao replied yfully.


    "Besides," she added with a mischievous smile.


    "This is only the beginning."


    He felt their mouths on his cock, their tongues licking his shaft, their lips kissing his tip.


    His body tensed, his muscles clenching.


    He groaned, his hips thrusting forward.


    His cock pulsed in their hands, his balls tensing.


    Their mouths moved faster, their tongues swirling around his shaft, their lips sucking his tip.


    "Mmm, I can''t get enough of you," An Zhihao whispered.


    "Me, either," Lin Yue added.


    They continued, their tonguespping his shaft, their lips kissing his tip.


    Along with the An Zhihao''s boobs sandwiching his dick which added to the pleasure, his dick started pulsing again.


    "That''s right," An Zhihao moaned, her voice sultry.


    "Give us what we want."


    "I''m gonna cum again," he groaned, his hips bucking.


    "Do it," An Zhihao whispered, her eyes burning.


    "Spray it on our faces," An Zhihao said with a mischievous smile.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t reply and just let his orgasme out, and it didn''t take long as his semen sprayed all over thedies'' faces, making them smile and thenugh.


    "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t enjoy it," An Zhihao asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I didn''t say that," Xu Qianghuamented lightly. "But now, it''s time for me to return the favor."


    This made the two of them look at each other and giggle as they got off the bed and started walking to the bathroom.


    "We''ll see you in the shower," they said in unison.


    Xu Qianghua shook his head and followed behind them, his gaze roaming their naked bodies.


    He could not help but stare at their voluptuous figures, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "Damn, they are still so fucking hot," he thought, his eyes trailing their curves.


    The two noticed this and turned their heads, giving him a mischievous smirk.


    "See something you like?" An Zhihao asked yfully.


    "Maybe," he replied, his gaze roaming their bodies.


    "Come on," Lin Yue teased. "You know you can''t resist us."


    They bothughed and stepped into the shower, their bodies glistening with water.


    Xu Qianghua shook his head, an amused smile ying on his lips.


    "Well, let''s get started," he said, stepping into the shower.


    The two nodded, their eyes dancing with anticipation.


    He turned on the shower and adjusted the temperature.


    Then he pulled them closer, his gaze lingering on their breasts.


    "First things first," he murmured.


    "Let''s start with a nice massage."


    An Zhihao and Lin Yue gasped as his hands cupped their breasts, his fingers kneading their nipples.


    "Mmm," they moaned, their bodies quivering.


    He leaned forward, his lips brushing their necks.


    "That''s it," he whispered, his breath warm on their skin.


    "Rx."

 Chapter 262: Is This A Reward For Me Or You? 2 (R18+)

    He continued massaging their breasts, his fingers teasing their nipples.


    The two gasped, their bodies tensing.


    "Ahh," An Zhihao moaned, her eyes fluttering closed.


    "Mmm," Lin Yue whimpered, her legs trembling.


    He continued, his lips tracing their necks, his fingers teasing their nipples.


    "Ahh, that feels so good," An Zhihao breathed.


    "Mmm, yes," Lin Yue whimpered, her eyes shut tight.


    "Let''s try something different," Xu Qianghua remarked, his voice low and husky.


    He slid his hands down their bodies, his fingers tracing their curves.


    An Zhihao and Lin Yue could not help but shudder, their eyes clouded with lust.


    "W-what did you have in mind?" they asked, their voices quivering.


    Xu Qianghua could not help but grin.


    "I''m d you asked," he replied, his tone yful.


    "Why don''t we start with this."


    He ced his hands on their lower backs and pulled them closer, their breasts pressed against his chest.


    "Mmm, I like this already," An Zhihao whispered, her breath hot on his neck.


    "Me, too," Lin Yue added, her eyes smoldering.


    He grinned and then slid his hands down to their pussies, and then started to y with their slits and clitorises.


    "Oh," the twodies gasp in unison.


    Their bodies shuddered, their eyes fluttering closed.


    "A-a-ah," An Zhihao groaned, her body tensing.


    "Ahhh," Lin Yue moaned, her knees buckling.


    "That''s right," Xu Qianghua whispered, his lips brushing their ears.


    "Feel it."


    He continued, his fingers sliding along their pussies, his palms massaging their clits.


    The two could not help but tremble, their breaths ragged.


    "Ahh," An Zhihao moaned, her body tensing.


    "Ahh, yes," Lin Yue whimpered, her eyes shut tight.


    Xu Qianghua smiled and leaned closer, his breath warm on their necks.


    "I love watching you two lose control," he murmured.


    "So sexy."


    His words sent a shiver down their spines, and their bodies shuddered, their hips swaying.


    "Ahh, mmm," An Zhihao and Lin Yue breathe, their voices husky.


    "Ahhh," they cried, their eyes fluttering open.


    "That''s it," he coaxed, his voice a low purr.


    "Come for me."


    His words pushed them over the edge, and they came hard, their bodies quivering.


    "A-a-a-ahhh," they screamed, their voices echoing off the walls.


    Xu Qianghua''s grin grew as he watched them cum, their bodies trembling.


    "Good girls," he said, his voice low but steady.


    "But we''re just getting started."


    They shuddered, their eyes hazy.


    "I''m ready," they said as they tried to calm down from the recent orgasm.


    "Good," he replied, his tone yful.


    "Now that both of you are ready, who wants to go first?" He asked.


    "Me, me, me," An Zhihao said as she jumped up and down, which caused her boobs to bounce, making his dick even harder.


    "Very well," he said with a smile.


    "Let''s do it."


    He pulled her close and then picked her up by the ass, causing her to squeal and wrap her arms around his neck.


    "You ready?" He asked, his voice low and husky.


    An Zhihao nodded eagerly, her eyes sparkling.


    "Please," she begged, her voice breathy.


    He did not need any more confirmation and lined up his dick with her pussy, and then he slid her down slowly until his whole dick was inside her.


    "Mmmm," An Zhihao moan, her eyes fluttering closed.


    "Yessss," she hissed, her body trembling.


    Xu Qianghua did not move and instead enjoyed the warmth and wetness of her insides.


    "Damn, your pussy feels so good," he murmured, his voice low and husky.


    An Zhihao''s breathing intensified as she wrapped her legs around him, her eyes smoldering.


    "Then fuck me," she breathed, her voice sultry.


    His smile widened, and he pulled her close, their lips touching.


    "As you wish," he whispered.


    "Hold on tight."


    Then he started thrusting, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy, her juices flowing down her thighs.


    "Ahhh," she gasped, her eyes rolling back.


    "Fuck," she cried, her body quaking.


    Xu Qianghua held her tighter, his gaze fixed on her face.


    "Yeah, that''s it," he grunted, his breath hot on her neck.


    "Scream for me."


    He continued, his hips mming into hers, his dick pounding her pussy.


    "A-a-ahhh," An Zhihao sobbed, her eyes fluttering closed.


    Her fingers wed his back, her nails digging into his skin.


    "Oh, God," she screamed, her body trembling.


    "Yesssss," he hissed, his voice low and hoarse.


    "So fucking good."


    An Zhihao couldn''t respond and could only scream, her eyes rolling back.


    Xu Qianghua kept on plowing her pussy, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    "Ahh, mmm," she moaned, her body quaking.


    Her pussy tightened around his shaft, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    And her massive boobs were pressed against his, as her nipples rubbed against his as they moved.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his breath hot on her neck.


    His fingers dug into her ass, his nails leaving marks.


    "That''s right," he grunted, his voice rough.


    "Take it."


    He continued, his hips mming into hers, his dick pounding her pussy.


    "Ahhh," she moaned out loud, her eyes fluttering closed.


    Her pussy squeezed his shaft, her juices dripping down his legs.


    And her huge boobs bounced against his chest, her nipples rubbing his.


    "Fuck," she cried, her body trembling.


    "So fucking good," he growled, his eyes locked on her face.


    An Zhihao''s eyes widened, and her mouth opened as she was about to scream.


    But before she could, Xu Qianghua sealed her mouth with his and kissed her, swallowing her scream.


    She couldn''t respond, and all she could do was tighten her arms and squeeze his dick that was deep inside her.


    "That''s it," he grunted, his voice hoarse.


    "I can feel you squeezing me."


    An Zhihao could only moan as his dick pulsed inside her.


    She was in heaven, her body quivering.


    Xu Qianghua''s movements became frantic, his hips mming into hers, his dick plowing her pussy.


    "A-a-ahhh," An Zhihou cried out, her eyes fluttering closed.


    "So good," she sobbed, her voice trembling.


    "Mmmm," Xu Qianghua growled, his eyes burning.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his hips bucking.


    He kept going, his dick sliding in and out of her slit, her juices dripping down her thighs.

 Chapter 263: Fun Time In The Bathroom (R18+)

    "Ahhh," she gasped, her eyes opening.


    Her body tensed, her toes curling.


    "I''m gonna cum," she whimpered, her voice trembling.


    Xu Qianghua smiled, and without any words, he pulled her closer and increased his pace, mming his dick into her pussy.


    "A-a-ahhh," she screamed, her eyes fluttering closed.


    "C-c-c-umming," she stuttered, her voice filled with lust and excitement.


    Her body trembled, her pussy mping down on his dick.


    Her juices squirted out, covering his cock and thighs.


    Xu Qianghua felt his own release, and with onest thrust, he came inside her.


    "Shit," he growled, his eyes closing.


    "Fuck."


    His dick twitched, his balls tightening.


    "Take it," he whispered, biting her earlob.


    His cum spurted into her pussy, his balls emptying themselves.


    "Oh, fuck," An Zhihao cried, her voice shaking.


    "I love it when you fill me up," she moaned, her voice trembling.


    Xu Qianghua opened his eyes and smiled, his gaze fixed on her face.


    "Good girl," he murmured, then he ducked down a little and kissed her soft lips.


    This caused An Zhihao''s heart to beat faster, and her face flushed.


    "Mmm," she murmured, her body melting into his embrace.


    After a few seconds, Xu Qianghua withdrew his still-hard cock from her, making her whimper, and gently ced her down.


    Then he turned his attention to Lin Yue, who had been silently watching and had her hands between her thighs, fingering herself as she was turned on by what she was seeing.


    Xu Qianghua did not say anything and just walked toward her with a teasing smile.


    "It''s your turn now," he said, his voice low and husky.


    Lin Yue''s heart skipped a beat, and she blushed, her gaze fixed on his.


    "O-okay," she stammered, her voice trembling.


    "Good," he murmured, leaning close and kissing her softly.


    He then hugged her from the waist and brought her to the closet wall, then spun her around with her ass sticking out.


    Then before she could process what was happing, he brought his dick near the entrance of her pussy.


    "I hope you''re ready," he teased.


    "W-what are you-" Lin Yue didn''t finish her sentence and instead moaned as she felt the tip of his cock enter her pussy, spreading her slit wide.


    "Ahhh," she cried out, her body shuddering.


    He chuckled softly, and after waiting for a few seconds, he began thrusting, his hips mming into hers.


    "F-fuck," she suttered, her eyes rolling back.


    "D-don''t stop," she moaned, her body quivering.


    Xu Qiangqiao smiled and continued, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy, her juices flowing down her thighs.


    "Ahh," she gasped, her eyes fluttering closed.


    "T-that feels so good," she purred, her body trembling.


    He grinned, and without slowing down, he grabbed her hips and pulled her closer, his dick plunging deeper into her pussy.


    "Ahh," Lin Yue cried, her eyes wide.


    "Oh, God," she screamed, her body shaking.


    Her fingers wed the wall, her nails digging into the wood.


    "Fuck," she moaned.


    Xu Qianghua felt her pussy clenching his dick, and with a growl, he started moving faster, his hips mming into hers.


    "Ahh," she gasped, her eyes rolling back.


    Her body trembled, her tits bouncing against the wall.


    "Fuck," she cried, her voice shaky.


    Xu Qianghua could not help but grin, enjoying the view.


    "Damn, I love it when you lose control," he murmured, his breath hot on her neck.


    "I love watching you cum," he added, his voice low and husky.


    "Fuck," she whimpered, her body quivering.


    She was so close, her body tensing.


    He held her tight and pounded her pussy, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    Her insides squeezed his shaft, her juices dripping down his thighs.


    "Ahh," she gasped, her eyes fluttering closed.


    "Ahh, I''m gonna cum," she breathed, her voice trembling.


    Xu Qianghua could not stop himself and continued pounding her, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy.


    "Ahh, yes," she cried, her toes curling.


    She was so close, her body tensing.


    He didn''t say anything but continued, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy.


    "Ahh," she whimpered, her voice trembling.


    Her eyes opened, and she turned her head, locking her gaze with his.


    Then, without saying anything, both of them brought their faces close and kissed, their bodies melting into each other.


    His lips touched hers softly, his tongue swirling around her lips.


    Lin Yue could not stop herself, and she pushed her tongue into his mouth, swirling it around.


    Their bodies trembled, their eyes rolling back.


    He was in heaven, her juices dripping down her thighs, her puss squeezing his dick.


    "Ahh," she gasped, her eyes fluttering.


    She couldn''t think or speak, her body quivering.


    Xu Qianghua did not stop and continued thrusting, his dick plunging in and out of her pussy.


    "Ahh," she cried out, her toes curling.


    Her body shook, and she began to lose control, her breathing ragged and her heart pounding in her chest.


    "Ahh," she gasped, her eyes rolling back.


    Xu Qianghua saw her eyes roll back, and before she could lose herselfpletely, he pulled back, withdrew his still-hard dick from her pussy, and spun her around to face him.


    "W-what are you-" she stuttered, her face flushed.


    Before she could finish her question, Xu Qianghua pulled her close and kissed her softly, his arms wrapping around her.


    "Just enjoy it," he whispered.


    His words made her melt into him, and she nodded her face bright red.


    "O-okay," she replied shyly.


    Her body rxed, and she melted into his arms.


    Her hands wrapped around his neck as she pulled his face down, her lips touching his, her body trembling.


    She closed her eyes and felt him slide his dick into her pussy, spreading her slit wide.


    "Ahh," she whimpered, her toes curling.


    Xu Qianghao''s hands slid down her sides and then grabbed her hips, and with a single thrust, he thrusted his dick inside her pussy.


    She gasped, her eyes wide.


    "F-fuck," she stammered, her breath short.


    Her body shook, her pussy squeezing his dick.


    Xu Qianghao didn''t stop and continued thrusting into her pussy, his hips mming into hers.


    "Ahh," she screamed, her eyes fluttering.


    She couldn''t stop herself and came, her juices squirting out.

 Chapter 264: Fun Time In The Bathroom 2 (R18+)

    "F-fuck," she muttered, her body quaking.


    Xu Qiangqiao didn''t slow down and continued pounding her, his dick plunging into her pussy.


    She couldn''t resist and wrapped her legs around him.


    "Mmm, good girl," he said, his lips brushing her neck.


    He held her tight and continued, his hips mming into hers.


    She could not help but moan and wrap her arms around him, her breasts pressing against his chest.


    "Fuck," she gasped, her eyes wide.


    Her body shook, her pussy squeezing his dick.


    He held her tight and didn''t slow down, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    She was in heaven, her insides mping his shaft.


    "Ahh, yes," she moaned, her body trembling.


    "That''s it," he growled, his voice hoarse.


    "Take it."


    He continued, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy.


    "Fuck," she moaned, her toes curling.


    She was so close, her body tensing.


    Then without warning, she came, her juices squirting out.


    "Ahh," she sobbed, her eyes fluttering.


    Her body shook, her pussy squeezing his dick.


    He continued, his dick sliding in and out of her slit, his hips mming into hers.


    "Ah, I''m so close," he grunted, his hips speeding up.


    Lin Yue could not respond and could only moan as his dick pulsed inside her, his cum spurting into her womb.


    "Mmm, fuck," she breathed, her eyes rolling back.


    She felt his cum spraying inside her, and it made her cum again.


    "Oh, fuck," she mumbled, her body quivering.


    After a few minutes.


    "Ah," Lin Yue eximed, her breath ragged.


    Her body was spent, her legs shaky.


    He then held her in ce and slowly made his way towards the massive hot springs.


    And as he did, An Zhihao, who had regained her energy, quickly followed him.


    Once they got there, he gently sat down with Lin Yue now sitting on hisp with his dick still in her, but the cum was a different story as it dripped the entire time.


    He looked at An Zhihao and said, "Come here."


    An Zhihao did as she was told, and she went and sat on his right, facing them.


    Then, both of them kissed. Lin Yue slowly ced her head on his chest while still catching her breath.


    "Did you two enjoy that?" Xu Qianghua asked, teasing them.


    Both of them blushed but didn''t deny it.


    "We always do," An Zhihao replied yfully, giving him a wink.


    "Mmm," Lin Yue moaned softly, her eyes fluttering closed.


    She felt sofortable, her body rxing.


    She could feel his dick inside her, his cum seeping into her womb.


    "That''s good," he murmured, his lips brushing her ear.


    "Because there''s plenty more where that came from." He said, which caused Lin Yue''s eyes to widen as she felt the dick inside her growrger than it was before.


    "W-wait, let Zhi''er do it," she said as she slowly got up from the embrace and moved to the side.


    And An Zhihao, who saw this, did not react until it was toote.


    As she saw Xu Qianghua looking towards her with a wicked smile as if looking at his next prey.


    "H-hey, wait," she stuttered, her eyes wide.


    "Why do you throw me under the bus?" she demanded, her cheeks reddening.


    Lin Yue did not reply; instead, she just giggled as she sunk her body into the water, sighing in delight.


    "Because I can see that you have recovered, which is not something I would like to see," Xu Qianghua stated lightly.


    He shed her a teasing smirk, and before she could object, he grabbed her by the waist and ced her on hisp, his dick sliding into her pussy.


    "Ah," An Zhihao gasped, her body tensing.


    Her eyes widened, and her mouth opened, her lips forming a circle.


    "Y-you''re too fast," she whimpered, her voice trembling.


    "I didn''t even get ready yet," she added, her eyes fluttering.


    Xu Qianghuaughed and didn''t bother replying.


    "Rx," he said, his breath hot on her neck.


    "This will be easier if you just let it happen."


    His words sent a shiver down her spine, and her body quivered, her pussy squeezing his dick.


    "Ahh, s-stop," she begged, her voice shaky.


    He chuckled and didn''t listen, his hands gripping her hips.


    "Mmm, such a naughty girl," he murmured.


    "But don''t worry. I''ll take good care of you."


    He didn''t waste any more time and began moving, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    "Mmm, that''s it," she purred, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "Fuck."


    Her eyes fluttered, her body trembling.


    "Ahhh," she moaned, her body shaking.


    She couldn''t resist and wrapped her legs around him, her pussy tightening.


    He didn''t stop and continued, his dick plunging into her pussy.


    Her juices dripped down her thighs, her nails digging into his skin.


    She was in heaven, her body quivering.


    "F-fuck," she cried, her toes curling.


    She couldn''t speak, her mind clouded with pleasure.


    "Ahh, mmm," she moaned, her voice shaking.


    She was so close, her body tense.


    He held her tight and didn''t stop, his dick pounding her pussy.


    She was in heaven, her body quaking.


    "I-I can''t take it," she whimpered, her face flushed.


    "Ahh, f-fuck," she groaned, her eyes fluttering.


    She was in paradise, her toes curling.


    Her pussy squeezed his dick, her juices flowing down her thighs.


    "Shit," she muttered, her eyes wide.


    "I''m going to cum."


    "Do it," he whispered, his lips brushing her ear.


    "Let it go."


    His words made her tremble, her eyes rolling back.


    Without waiting, he pounded her, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy.


    Her pussy clenched his shaft, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    "Fuck," she moaned, her body shaking.


    She was in heaven, her heart racing.


    Her eyes closed, and her mouth opened, her lips forming a circle.


    "I''m cumming," she whimpered, her voice trembling.


    Her orgasm came crashing down, and her body shuddered, her pussy mping his dick.


    Xu Qianghao kept on going, his dick sliding in and out of her slit, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    Her body shook, and she began to lose control, her eyes rolling back.


    She was so close, her body tensing.


    He didn''t stop and continued pounding her, his dick plunging into her pussy.


    Her insides squeezed his dick, her juices dripping down his thighs.


    "Ahh," she whimpered, her voice shaking.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 265: New Sexy Cosplay (R18+)

    She couldn''t take it anymore, and she lost control, her body shuddering.


    She was in heaven, her eyes rolling upward as she focused on the pleasure.


    She felt Xu Qianghao thrusting faster, his hips mming into hers.


    His dick slid in and out of her pussy, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    "Ahh, I can''t," she screamed, her body shaking.


    Her head rolled back, and her legs went limp, unable to support her weight.


    Xu Qianghao picked up her body and held her tightly, her arms still wrapped around him.


    He thrusts fast and hard, his dick sliding into her pussy.


    "Ahh, yes," she cried, her voice shaking.


    Her body shook, and her pussy tightened, her juices flowing down her thighs.


    This caused Lin Yue to get aroused as she slowly crawled towards them and went behind Xu Qianghua, she then wrapped her arms around his waist, and her tits were pressed against his back.


    She then ced her head on his shoulders as she watched An Zhihao lose herself in pleasure.


    "Enjoying the show?" Xu Qianghua asked her.


    Lin Yue smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, and it''s quite enjoyable," she said yfully.


    "I''m d to hear that," he remarked.


    He didn''t say anything else and instead focused on An Zhihao, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy, her juices covering his dick, which made the motion easy.


    Xu Qianghua then used one of his hands to y with her nipples, which caused her to moan even louder.


    An Zhihao couldn''t resist and soon found herself losing control, her eyes fluttering closed as her mouth opened.


    "A-a-aahhh," her loud moans echoing through the room.


    "F-fuck," she gasped, her breath short.


    Her toes curled, and her body trembled.


    She felt Xu Qianhua''s shaft plunging into her pussy, and his fingers ying with her nipples.


    This made her climax harder and lose control, her eyes locking to his as she inched closer to him.


    And before she could take the initiative, Xu Qianghua guessed what she wanted to do, so he just smiled and then leaned forward, capturing her lips with his.


    His tongue slipped between her lips and entwined with hers, swirling around inside her mouth.


    She whimpered and pushed her tongue into his mouth, twirling it around inside of his mouth.


    Their bodies tensed as they tasted each other, their lips moving in unison.


    Her heart thumped in her chest, and her pussy tightened, her juices squirting out.


    "Fuck," she whispered, her eyes glinting.


    "I want it all."


    Xu Qianghao chuckled softly, enjoying her reaction.


    He didn''t say anything and instead just smiled and continued thrusting into her pussy, his fingers teasing her nipples.


    She couldn''t take it anymore, and her body shuddered as she readied herself.


    Her pussy clenched his shaft, her juices flowing down his thighs.


    "Fuck," she screamed, her eyes wide.


    "I''m gonna cum."


    He held her tighter and didn''t stop, his dick plunging into her pussy.


    It was too much for her, and after a few seconds, her eyes rolled upward, and her body shook as her pussy tightened.


    "Ahhh," she cried out, her body trembling.


    Her pussy mped his dick, her juices flowing down her thighs.


    He felt her cumming and didn''t slow down, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy.


    He held her tightly, her breasts pressing against his chest.


    Her eyes widened, her mouth opened, and her lips formed a circle.


    She felt his dick throbbing, and his hips bucked as he reached his limit.


    "Ahhh," she moaned, her eyes fluttering closed.


    Xu Qiangqiao held her close, his eyes burning.


    "Fuck," he growled, his body tense.


    His balls tightened, and his cock pulsed as he reached his peak.


    "Shit," he hissed, his eyes closing.


    His dick twitched, his balls tightening.


    "Ahhh," he grunted, his dick pulsing.


    His cum sprayed into her womb, her juices squirting out.


    She felt his load shooting deep into her pussy, and her eyes opened wide.


    Her heart raced, and her body tensed as she came again.


    "Ahhh," she screamed, her voice ringing out.


    Her eyes rolled back, her body trembling.


    She couldn''t stop herself, and she copsed, her body twitching.


    Xu Qianghao could not help but pet her hair as he watched her slowly calm down from their earlier session.


    After a few minutes, the three of them finished taking a shower and then went to bed.


    But before Xu Qianghua could say anything, he saw An Zhihao''s and Lin Yue''s bodies glow as a new set of clothes appeared on their supple bodies.


    However, these were different from the normal clothes they wore; no, it was a sext cosy dress, which, from its appearance, was made with a special kind of material.


    But his attention was on the cosy they chose, as Lin Yue wore a deep indigoce bodysuit with silver details and a low-cut neckline, showing off her curves.


    A sheerce skirt sits around her hips with slits on the sides, revealing her long legs with silver garters and high heels.


    Her dark hair flows down, held by a small silver pin, adding to her graceful, confident look.


    Meanwhile, An Zhihao''s outfit is a tight sky-blue corset top with ace-up front that highlights her curves, with yful off-shoulder sleeves.


    A tiny skirt sits low on her hips, showingce garters and thigh-high stockings finished with silver ankle boots. Sky-blue ribbons in her twin tails add a fun, flirty touch.


    The outfits they were wearing looked so erotic and sexy that he couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    He quickly shook his head and asked, "So, where did you get those clothes from?"


    "We created these based on some of the designs that sister Anwei and others drew," An Zhihao exined.


    "What do you think?" Lin Yue asked, her tone yful.


    "They''re beautiful," Xu Qianghua praised.


    They smiled, and he could not help but feel their hearts racing as their faces flushed.


    "Come here, you two," Xu Qianghua ordered as he extended his arms, and the two immediately went to his side andy their heads on his chest.


    Then, without saying anything, both of them kissed, their lips touching his.


    The three of them melted into each other, their hearts racing.

 Chapter 266: New Sexy Cosplay 2 (R18+)

    After a few minutes, Xu Qianghua used his hands to fondle their breasts, which made them moan softly, and then, slowly, they moved downward, massaging their lower areas.


    "A-ah," An Zhihao moaned.


    "W-what are you doing?" Lin Yue asked, her tone breathless.


    He didn''t reply and just grinned, his gaze lingering on their expressions.


    He continued, his fingers trailing their pussies, his palms massaging their clits.


    "A-ah," they moaned, their eyes fluttering.


    He didn''t stop and slid his hand further down, his fingers teasing their slits.


    "A-ah," An Zhihao groaned, her hips swaying.


    "M-mmm," Lin Yue whimpered, her back arching.


    Xu Qianghua smiled and then, with a devious grin, pushed a finger into their pussies, and then added a second.


    "A-ah," they cried, their eyes closing.


    Their bodies tensed, their toes curling.


    "S-so good," An Zhihao groaned, her breath short.


    "Y-yes," Lin Yue stammered, her eyes half-closed.


    "So warm," Xu Qianghua murmured, his fingers curling.


    Their juices flowed down his hand, their bodies quivering.


    He was in paradise, their pussies tightening, which caused his fingers to have a hard time getting out.


    "D-don''t stop," Lin Yue breathed, her body quaking.


    "Please."


    Xu Qianghua chuckled and didn''t respond, his fingers massaging their slits.


    "S-so good," An Zhihao whimpered, her hips swaying.


    "Oh, God," she moaned, her eyes closing.


    "T-too much," Lin Yue muttered, her legs shaking.


    Their bodies tensed, their toes curling.


    His gaze shifted between the two, his eyes sparkling.


    "That''s it," he coaxed, his voice low and husky.


    "Feel it."


    He continued, his fingers swirling around their slits, his palms rubbing their clits.


    "Mmm," An Zhihao breathed, her body trembling.


    "A-ahh," Lin Yue sobbed, her legs shaking.


    They were so close, their bodies tense.


    He didn''t stop and slid his fingers further into their pussies, his hands caressing their clits.


    "Ahh," An Zhihao moaned, her eyes rolling back.


    "F-fuck," Lin Yue cried, her teeth clenched.


    Their bodies shuddered, their hips bucking.


    They were so close, their heart rate rising.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled and withdrew his fingers, his gaze fixed on their expressions.


    "Why did you stop?" An Zhihao demanded, her tone sharp.


    "Don''t worry," he reassured.


    "We''re not done yet."


    "O-oh," she mumbled, her face flushed.


    He then ced his hands on their backs and pulled them closer, their breasts pressing against his chest.


    "Mmm, I like this already," Lin Yue whispered, her voice husky.


    "Me, too," An Zhihao added, her eyes smoldering.


    He shed her a teasing smirk and then, without warning, pulled her close and kissed her, his lips brushing hers.


    "Mmm," she murmured, her body melting into his embrace.


    "I can''t wait," he said yfully, his breath hot on her skin.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua gave her a nod as he let both of them get up and then asked both of them to get on the bed on all fours.


    Once they did, he stood behind Lin Yue, and with one quick thrust, entered her pussy.


    "A-ah," she gasped, her body tense.


    Her eyes widened, and her mouth opened, her lips forming a circle.


    He was in heaven, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    His hands rested on her ass, and he pulled her closer, his dick sliding deeper inside her.


    "Ahh, yes," she whimpered, her back arching.


    She couldn''t speak, her voice trembling.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t waste any time and began thrusting, his dick pounding her pussy.


    Her breasts bounced, her nipples rubbing the bed.


    "F-fuck," she sobbed, her eyes rolling back.


    He grabbed her hips and mmed into her, his dick plunging deeper into her pussy.


    She gasped and tried to pull away, but his grip was too strong, and her efforts were futile.


    "I-it''s too much," she moaned, her body quivering.


    "Y-you''re so rough."


    "But you like it, right?" He asked with a teasing smile.


    Lin Yue didn''t reply and just nodded, her breathing ragged.


    He held her tight and didn''t stop, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    Her pussy squeezed his dick, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    "T-this is so intense," she whimpered, her eyes half-closed.


    "Y-you''re gonna make me cum."


    "Oh, really?" Xu Qianghua teased.


    "We''ll see about that."


    He continued, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    "T-this is so intense," Lin Yue murmured, her eyes fluttering closed.


    "You''re gonna make me cum."


    "Oh, yeah," he replied back.


    "Go ahead and do it."


    He kept going, his hips mming into hers, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    Her insides tightened, her juices leaking out as sloppy noises could be heard in the room.


    "Ahh, mmm," she moaned, her breath short.


    She couldn''t stop herself, and her eyes rolled back, her body quaking.


    "I-I''m gonna cum," she groaned, her body shuddering.


    That was enough for him, and he picked up his pace, his hips thrusting faster.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his eyes burning.


    Her body shook, her pussy squeezing his shaft.


    "I-I''m gonna cum," she groaned, her voice shaky.


    He didn''t stop and continued thrusting, his dick plunging into her pussy.


    Her breasts bounced, which caused him to use one of his hands to grab one of them, and then he leaned forward, his lips brushing her neck.


    "Ahhh," she gasped, her eyes rolling back.


    Her pussy mped his shaft, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    "Fuck," she moaned, her body trembling.


    She couldn''t hold it in, and her body tensed, her orgasming.


    "I-I''m cumming," she sobbed, her eyes wide.


    "Oh, fuck," she screamed, her eyes closing.


    Her body shook, her pussy tightening.


    "I am cummmiiinnggg," she moaned out loud, her body quivering.


    Her eyes widened, and she lost control, her orgasm washing over her.


    Her body shuddered, and her pussy squeezed his dick.


    "Ahhh," she screamed, her eyes fluttering closed.


    Her toes curled, her legs shaking.


    Her juices squirted out, covering his cock and thighs.


    She couldn''t resist, and after a few seconds, her knees buckled, her body copsing.


    But before she could hit the ground, Xu Qianghua held her up, her body in a reverse bear hug.


    "Are you okay?" He asked her, his tone teasing.


    She didn''t respond and just nodded, her body still weak.


    He then sat down, and she was now sitting on hisp, with her back resting against his chest.


    And with that, he kissed her cheek while one of his hands cupped her left breast and the other teased her clit.

 Chapter 267: Next, its your turn (R18+)

    "A-a-ah," she whimpered, her eyes rolling back.


    "S-stop, I''m too sensitive," she begged, her voice trembling.


    Xu Qiangqiao''s hand was on her left boob, squeezing and rubbing her nipple, which caused her to moan even more.


    "Mmm, I love how sensitive you are," he whispered, his lips brushing her ear.


    "Your reactions are so cute."


    Her body tensed, her legs shaking.


    "Ahh," she whimpered, her body trembling.


    He grinned and continued, his fingers teasing her slit.


    "You like that, don''t you?" He asked, his voice low.


    "Tell me, do you want more?"


    She didn''t reply and just nodded, her body weak.


    Xu Qiangqiao smirked and then, with one quick thrust, thrusted his cock into her pussy, which was already filled with his cum.


    "A-ah," she gasped, her body tensing.


    "I-it''s too big," she whimpered, her voice shaky.


    He didn''t say anything and continued thrusting, his dick sliding in and out of her pussy.


    Her juices dripped down her thighs, her pussy squelching.


    "F-fuck," she moaned, her body quaking.


    "M-mmm," Lin Yue breathed, her body rxing.


    Her pussy tightened, her juices dripping out.


    He continued, his dick pounding her pussy.


    "D-don''t stop," she gasped, her voice trembling.


    She was in heaven, her pussy tight.


    He grabbed her hips and didn''t slow down, his dick plunging into her slit.


    Her breasts bounced, her nipples rubbing the bed.


    "F-fuck," she cried, her body quaking.


    Her toes curled, her legs shaking.


    Her juices dripped down her thighs, her pussy squelching.


    "Ahhh," she moaned, her eyes fluttering.


    She couldn''t think, her mind clouded with pleasure.


    He grabbed her hips and didn''t slow down, his dick pounding her pussy.


    Her breasts bounced, which only made his dick harder as he kept his hip moving.


    "Shit," she cursed, her eyes rolling back.


    She couldn''t resist and wrapped her legs around him, her pussy tightening.


    "Ah, mmm," she moaned, her breath short.


    "Oh, fuck," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "I''m gonna cum."


    That was enough for him, and he didn''t waste any time and increased his pace, his dick sliding in and out of her slit.


    Her juices flowed down her thighs, her tits bouncing.


    "Oh, fuck," she moaned, her legs shaking.


    Her body shuddered, her pussy tight.


    She was in heaven, her insides squeezing his dick.


    She couldn''t resist and wrapped her arms around his neck, her tits pressing against his chest.


    She was so close, her heart rate rising.


    He couldn''t help but grin, enjoying her reaction.


    "Go ahead," he urged, his voice a little out of breath as he did not use any of his Spiritual Qi to regte his breathing as he wanted it to be intimate.


    "Let go."


    "O-oh, God," she moaned, her body tense.


    Her tongue rolled out as her body quivered.


    She felt his dick throbbing, and her pussy tightened, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    This was what set her over the edge.


    "I-I''m cumming," she gasped, her eyes widening.


    Her body tensed, her heart rate rising.


    Then without waiting, her entire body spasmed, and her pussy mped his dick as her orgasm washed over her.


    "F-fuck, s-stop," she cried, her body trembling.


    Her juices squirted out, and she screamed, her voice ringing out.


    "Fuck," she gasped, her eyes opening.


    Her pussy mped his dick, her juices flowing down his thighs.


    This caused him to reach his peak, and with onest thrust, Xu Qianghua came deep inside her pussy.


    "Fuck," he groaned.


    He held her close, his dick throbbing.


    "Mmm, yes," she whimpered, her legs shaking.


    Her toes curled, her nails digging into his skin.


    "T-that was so good," she murmured, her body shaking.


    "You made me cum."


    "Damn straight," Xu Qianghua teased, his voice soft.


    And just as they were enjoying the afterglow, a pair of hands wrapped around Xu Qianghua''s neck.


    He looked to the side and saw An Zhihao, who had a pouty face as if saying, ''Don''t ignore me.''


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "Why, I''m not ignoring you; I was just taking care of Lin Yue. Next, it''s your turn."


    Hearing this, her eyes lit up, and her cheeks flushed.


    "Good, and I''m waiting," An Zhihao said with a yful smirk.


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua just chuckled and slowly picked up Lin Yue and ced her next to him.


    He then turned around and then said, "Come here."


    "Get on all fours."


    "As you wish," An Zhihao responded and quickly got into position, with her ass facing him.


    With a devious grin, Xu Qianghua positioned himself behind her and brought his still-hard dick near her entrance.


    "Are you ready?" He asked, his tone teasing.


    An Zhihao did not respond and just nodded, her heart racing.


    Xu Qianghua chuckled, and after a few seconds, he thrusts forward and enters her pussy, her juices dripping down her thighs.


    "Ahhh," she gasped, her eyes widening.


    His dick was too big, and it spread her slit wide.


    "So warm," he grunted, his eyes burning.


    He didn''t wait and started pounding her pussy, his hips mming into hers.


    "F-fuck," she moaned, her voice short.


    "It''s too much," she gasped, her body quivering.


    "I-I can''t take it," she whispered, her teeth clenched.


    He didn''t listen and continued pounding her pussy, his hips mming into hers.


    Her nipples rubbed the sheets, her tits swaying.


    "I-it''s so deep," she moaned, her legs shaking.


    She couldn''t fight back and could only moan as his cock plunged deep inside her slit.


    He grabbed her ass and pulled her closer, his dick sliding in and out of her hole, making a loud pping sound.


    "Ahhh," An Zhihao gasped, her breath ragged.


    Her eyes rolled back, her body shuddering.


    She couldn''t take it and could only moan as her orgasm approached.


    Xu Qianghua noticed and didn''t stop, his hips mming into hers.


    "Y-you''re gonna make me cum," she groaned, her body quaking.


    He didn''t say anything and instead kept going, his dick pounding her pussy.


    "Shit," she moaned, her body quaking.


    Her pussy tightened, her juices flowing down her thighs.


    "Ah, oh God," she whimpered, her voice trembling.


    She couldn''t fight back and could only moan as her orgasm drew near.

 Chapter 268: Bukkake (R18+)

    Xu Qianghua felt this and did not hold back, his dick thrusting into her pussy.


    "Ah, yess," she gasped, her breath ragged.


    Her toes curled, her back arching.


    "Ahh, I-I''m cumming," she muttered, her voice shaking.


    That was enough for him, and he didn''t hold back, his dick plunging into her slit.


    His hips mmed into hers, his balls smacking her ass.


    "F-fuck," she screamed, her eyes fluttering closed.


    Her toes curled, her body tensing.


    He felt her climax and did not slow down, his hips bucking.


    "A-ah, mmm," she groaned, her eyes opening.


    Her pussy tightened, her juices flowing down her thighs.


    She felt his load spraying into her womb, which caused her to shiver in pleasure.


    "Fuck," he growled, his eyes closing.


    "Oh, fuck," An Zhihao whimpered, her legs shaking.


    "A-ah, y-yes," she cried, her eyes rolling upward.


    Her body trembled, her heart racing.


    He couldn''t resist and pushed his dick further than before.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his eyes burning.


    "Ah, mmm," she moaned, her legs quaking.


    Her toes curled, her teeth gritted.


    She couldn''t speak, her mouth opening and closing.


    He was so deep, his dick sliding in and out of her cunt.


    "D-don''t stop," she stammered, her body quivering.


    "M-mmm, ah, s-so good," she whimpered, her voice shaking.


    He didn''t stop and continued pounding her pussy, his dick sliding in and out of her slit, his hands on her ass.


    "Ah, a-ah," she groaned, her teeth gritted.


    "S-shit," she gasped, her body trembling.


    "A-ahh, fuck," she moaned, her eyes closing.


    She couldn''t stop herself and could only moan as she came making her pussy tight.


    Her body shook, her tits bouncing.


    "F-fuck," An Zhihao moaned, her voice hoarse.


    Her pussy tightened, her juices covering his shaft.


    He felt her cumming and didn''t slow down, his dick pulsing.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his balls tightening.


    His seed spilled into her womb.


    "Oh, God," she breathed, her eyes fluttering closed.


    She felt his load shooting into her, and her body tensed, her pussy tightening.


    "I-I''m gonna cum again," she murmured, her face flushed.


    "Fuck, oh, God," she moaned, her body quaking.


    Her juices squirted out, coating his thighs.


    Her legs gave way, and her body copsed, her chest heaving.


    Xu Qianghua then withdrew his still-hard cock from her andy next to her.


    He was covered in sweat, his breathingbored.


    And as he was lying there, he sensed someone touching his dick, which was covered in both of their cum.


    He didn''t need to look to know that it was Lin Yue who was now licking and sucking the dick, but to his surprise, An Zhihao was also cleaning his dick.


    "You two," he murmured, his voice low.


    "What are you doing?"


    They did not reply and continued licking and sucking his dick, their lips touching.


    "Mmm, so tasty," Lin Yuemented.


    "It''s full of our mixed cum," An Zhihao remarked.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t respond, and instead, he justy there, his dick still hard.


    The two girls smiled and continued licking and sucking his cock, their tongues swirling around the head.


    They took turns, each of them tasting his dick.


    "Ahh," he sighed out loud, his eyes fluttering closed.


    "Oh, fuck."


    "You like that, don''t you?" Lin Yue teased, her eyes sparkling.


    "Mmm," An Zhihao groaned, her breasts touching his abdomen.


    Their tongues danced around the tip, their lips brushing his shaft.


    His body tensed, his dick pulsing.


    "T-that''s enough," he grunted, his voice shaky.


    "If you keep this up, I''ll cum."


    They giggled, and without saying anything, they opened their mouths and ced his dick between their mouths and began moving their heads back and forth.


    "Fuck," he gasped, his eyes wide.


    "Y-you''re gonna make me cum."


    "Then we can do a bukkake," An Zhihao replied yfully.


    "Yeah, cum in our mouths," Lin Yue added, her tone teasing.


    "Or you can just let us suck your cock," she said, her tone mischievous.


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t resist and gave them a nod, his eyes half-closed.


    Without wasting time, the two of them sucked his dick harder and faster, their lips brushing his shaft.


    "A-ahh," he gasped, his body reacting to their blowjob.


    His balls tightened, his dick throbbing.


    "Fuck, oh, God," he hissed, his body tense.


    "I''m gonna cum."


    Hearing this, the two of them did not stop and kept sucking his cock.


    "S-shit," he cursed, his balls tightening.


    His seed spurted out, covering their faces and their upper bodies.


    But this did not stop them. They went back to their work without giving him a chance to recover.


    They did this because this was their revenge from an earlier session where he did not let them rest and made them cum continuously.


    This time, however, the roles were reversed.


    As the two girls kept sucking his cock, they would use their hands to fondle his balls, and their fingers would brush his taint, which sent shivers down his spine.


    "Ahh," he gasped, his eyes wide.


    "T-too much," he groaned, his body shaking.


    They did not reply and instead continued to suck his cock and his balls.


    Their lips touched, their tongues entwined.


    "Oh, fuck," he moaned, his voice hoarse.


    "Mmm," the two of them moaned, their mouths full of his dick.


    Their fingers danced along his shaft, their tongues swirling around his head.


    His body tensed, his dick twitching.


    He ejacted once again after a few minutes, as his dick was still sensitive from thest load.


    Then he watched as his cum filled their mouths, which they both swallowed without hesitation.


    "Ahh," Lin Yue sighed, her eyes half-closed.


    Her nipples brushed his thighs, her tits swaying.


    "M-mmm," An Zhihao whimpered, her face flushed.


    Their tongues licked his cock, their lips touching his shaft.


    This went on for a few more hours as their upper half waspletely covered with his semen.


    Then both of them sat crossed-legged and used the dual cultivation manual to absorb the cum.


    Afterward, they cleaned themselves up and then cuddled together, with Xu Qianghua hugging both of them in his arms while their hands were holding his dick which made him show a helpless smile as he also closed his eyes.

 Chapter 269: Level 3 Mobilization

    Afterward, they all took a quick shower and then went to bed for a power nap before the otherdies came in to ask about the Level 3 notice.


    Meanwhile, outside the room, after Lin Yue and An Zhihao gave the order, the key figures of the Xu family and its branches quickly gathered.


    Each leader received the Level 3 notice, amand to mobilize forces quietly without alerting anyone who might be watching their movements.


    Yes, there were people like that. It wasn''t as odd as it might sound, as the Xu family had been on the leaderboard for 30 years.


    Multiple secret guards from different families were stationed in various locations where Xu family members frequently visited their known properties.


    And yes, the Xu family, along with these secret guards and the families behind them, knew that their cover had long been blown.


    But neither side made any moves, understanding that this was a situation that couldn''t be avoided. Why take unnecessary lives without any gain?


    This didn''t mean that Xu Qianghua feared any of them. Instead, he saw this as public acknowledgment that the Xu family had grown to a status where top families could only monitor them.


    However, the Xu family was prepared for situations requiring secrecy.


    Each level of notice included guidelines on how discreet their actions needed to be and how much they could reveal.


    Starting from Level 3, the chances of anyone noticing their movements were slim to none, thanks to artifacts that could hide all traces.


    There would be no immediate actions on the surface¡ªonly secret preparations and training to ensure everyone was ready.


    In the Empyrean Trade Consortium, Liu Meiying reviewed the orders she received from the duo and nodded in approval.


    She summoned the vice leaders and discussed the need to double-check all resources and trade lines, ensuring they could acquire more if needed.


    She also reminded the vice leaders that all of this had to be done discreetly, without attracting attention.


    She issued directives to enhance defenses around key trade routes and stockpile resources in selected locations.


    Her approach was calm and steady, focusing on building up supplies without drawing suspicion.


    At the Empyrean Harmony Sect, Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei met in a secluded hall, reading over the notice with curious expressions.


    They quickly agreed to the n, understanding that the time for the Zerg''s arrival was near.


    Bai Xueyan ryed orders to the sect''s senior disciples, advising them to intensify their training routines and fortify defenses under the guise of regr practice.


    Liu Anwei, who specialized in array formations, instructed experts to strengthen protective formations discreetly.


    Then there was Bai Lingyun, who knew everything that was happening but didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    She acted like the otherdies, preparing the Xu family in the subspace.


    Yet she still kept an eye on the Zerg ship moving through the void toward the.


    The notice was received with simrposure within the borders of the Xuzhong Empire, under the rule of Huang Xinyi.


    Huang Xinyi summoned her close advisors, exining the need for quiet mobilization without rming the general poption.


    Orders were sent to the Empire''s military leaders, instructing them to increase training and quietly reinforce defenses around cities, towns, and key locations.


    She kept preparations limited to essential personnel, ensuring the public would see no signs of unusual activity while the Empire strengthened itself in the background.


    At the same time, Yan Yuehua, head of the Shadows, epted the order and gathered her top agents.


    She instructed them to monitor any movements or activities potentially rted to the Xu family, especially those from outside their immediate allies.


    Yan Yuehua''s approach was cautious yet thorough, with orders to stay alert and blend into the background while keeping an eye on potential threats.


    She also sent quiet signals to the Shadow Serpents to remain on standby for anyst-minute assassinations if needed.


    The Su maids¡ªXu Qianghua''s personal attendants, Su Meifang, Su Men, Su Meihua, Su Meiyu, Su Meixue, and Su Meiling¡ªalso received the notice, mobilizing the maids who worked for the Xu family to assist wherever needed and ensure nothing was out of ce.


    Although it might not seem like much, these maids were some of the Xu family''s best spies and spy-seekers.


    They were trained to be thest line of defense and protect those closest to Xu Qianghua.


    Their role was to ensure Xu Qianghua had everything he needed without disruption.


    As always, they worked with silent efficiency, ready to provide any cultivation materials or reports the moment he required them.


    The Shadow Guards, led by Su Lian, also began their assigned tasks connected to this notice.


    Known as one of the few shadow branches serving Xu Qianghua alone, the Shadow Guards maintained high readiness as they prepared for any mission.


    Feng Xue, Feng Lan, Feng Xu, Feng Mei, Feng Rui, and Feng Qian¡ªthe Feng sisters, who each led a branch within the Shadows¡ªreceived the orders and issued their own directives to ensure everything went smoothly.


    As heads of their respective branches, they began directing their operatives to prepare quietly, sharpen their skills, and rehearse scenarios.


    Su Lian herself ensured that each Shadow Guard remained hidden in in sight, ready to act when needed.


    Even Li Xinyue, the family''s guardian and Xu Qianghua''s system, worked silently in the background, rying information to all branches.


    Her role in this quiet mobilization was crucial, ensuring thatmunications flowed smoothly without any sign of irregrity.


    After some time, thedies gathered in a room next to the dual cultivation room, waiting for Xu Qianghua, as they wanted to get the exact details from him.


    They had agreed to maintain their usual routines publicly while ensuring everybatant and critical member in their ranks was aware and prepared.


    It was a quiet but effective mobilization, with each branch focusing on readiness.


    "Do we know the reason behind this order?" Huang Xinyi asked, ncing around. Her calm but firm gaze reminded everyone of her steady leadership over the Xuzhong Empire.


    Bai Xueyan shook her head. "No details yet. The notice only mentioned the need for preparation.


    But if a Level 3 is in effect, it''s most likely rted to the Zerg," she said steadily.


    Liu Meiying nodded in agreement. "I agree. That''s probably why this has to be kept as quiet as possible.


    We don''t want unnecessary rumors spreading, especially with how widely our trade routes reach into other territories."


    Yan Yuehua leaned forward, a thoughtful expression on her face. "The Shadows are already monitoring. We''ll know if anyone notices even the smallest changes."


    The Feng sisters each nodded, silently conveying their readiness. Feng Xue, the oldest, added, "We''ll keep our branches in line. No one will notice any unusual movements from the Shadows."


    Finally, Li Xinyue confirmed, "Allmunications have been set. Each branch will receive updates directly and securely."


    With each key figure offering their thoughts, it became clear that the Xu family had practiced this scenario before and could handle it smoothly.


    They were aware of the sudden message of the Level 3 notice but understood the importance of maintaining a low profile.


    They would prepare thoroughly and remain ready but wouldn''t reveal a single hint of unusual activity to the outside world.


    In the meeting, thedies maintained a calm, measured approach, knowing that whatever the reason for this order, they had the capabilities and resources to handle it.


    They all knew the stakes, and they knew that this incident would be over in a sh without them needing to worry.


    But as this is their first-ever major war against apletely different race, so, they are kind of nervous.


    Everyone except the Bai mother-daughter duo as they have seen and been part of multiple such wars and what to do.


    But thedies stayed in the room as they needed to wait until Xu Qianghua came out so that they could get more detailed info about the Zerg.


    However, no one outside of the Xu family would notice any changes, and that was exactly how they wanted it.


    They did not want to cause any chaos at this time, as it could alert top cultivators, leading to disturbances in their auras.


    And such disturbances could be detected by the Zerg, who were approaching without much caution¡ªwhich was precisely how Xu Qianghua wanted them to arrive.


    This would be the perfect setup for a sneak attack outside the, as Xu Qianghua didn''t n to let the Zerg even get close.


    The Xu family would be ready for whatever came their way, without ever revealing their readiness to anyone who might be watching.


    Meanwhile, the Xu family leaders, other than thedies, knew this preparation wasn''t just a routine drill but a real step toward handling a major event.


    They felt the weight of responsibility, aware that every order they gave, and every action taken could impact the family''s safety and strength.


    Over the years, the Xu family had dealt with many challenges without using any of their real stregth, but the iing Zerg invasion was different.


    Quietly, they all were prepared to face this soon-major incident, which would reveal part of their strength, which was to be expected.


    But they were ready to face whatever came next, confident in their preparation and unity.

 Chapter 270: The Next Day

    At the same time, worldwide, the Xu family''s military legions mobilized quietly upon receiving the Level 3 notice, each force preparing for the war that they might have to wage under the Xu family.


    These legions were the Xu family''s pride. They were trained to work in absolute unity and wield power through their specialized cultivation manuals, which allowed the legions to summon Military Souls.


    However, each legion had its own legion spirit, brought forth from their collective energy and discipline.


    First were the Four Divine Beast Legions.


    The Azure Dragon Legion.


    Known for their unyielding strength, the Azure Dragon Legion, part of the Four Divine Beast Legion, is one of the first legions to be created.


    This is because these four divine beasts used to be the legions stationed in the central continent''s four directions, and the Azure Dragon legion is the northern legion.


    This legion''s cultivation focused on resilience and endurance, and each member was trained in powerful defense and relentless attacks. Their military soul, the Azure Dragon, was a massive serpent-like dragon that symbolized the legion''s strength and fortitude.


    Led by General Bai Long, the legionmander of the Azure Dragon, the Legion spent its time in intense cultivation, focusing on perfecting its connection to the dragon so that it could show its true potential.


    Their synchronization drills, aimed at enhancing unity, involved powerful qi exercises that resonated through each soldier, ensuring that the Azure Dragon would be at its peak strength in battle.


    Vermilion Bird Legion


    The Vermilion Bird Legion specialized in speed and agility, focusing on swift attacks and evasive maneuvers. Known for their fiery energy and bold spirit, this legion''s military soul, the Vermilion Bird, appeared as a magnificent ming bird, embodying their fiercebat style.


    Legionmander Huo Yan, renowned for his mastery over fire qi, led the Vermilion Bird Legion.


    Under his guidance, the soldiers practiced high-speed coordination drills and rapid strikes, blending their individual energy into a perfect formation that could deal twice the damage.


    Each member practiced their qi maniption, creating a synchronized flow that allowed them to summon the Vermilion Bird''s zing wings with deadly precision.


    White Tiger Legion


    Known as the Xu family''s primary attack force, the White Tiger Legion specialized in raw power and ferocity.


    Their cultivation manual focused on explosive strength, and their military soul, the White Tiger, was a powerful beast that channeled their fearsome energy into focused, devastating attacks.


    Legion Commander Fang Hu, a fierce strategist and swordsman, led the White Tiger Legion. His soldiers practiced powerfulbat techniques, each move striking with the force of a tiger.


    Their training included intense sparring and energy channeling exercises, ensuring that when the White Tiger was summoned, it would amplify their attacks, capable of shattering even the strongest defenses.


    ck Tortoise Legion


    The ck Tortoise Legion served as the Xu family''s ultimate defense. Known for their resilience, they specialized in protective formations and defensive tactics.


    Their military soul, the ck Tortoise, was a guardian that shielded the legion, absorbing attacks and protecting allies within its shell.


    Legion Commander Xu Cheng, a master of water and earth qi, led the ck Tortoise Legion. Under his leadership, the legion trained inyered defense techniques, using qi to create protective barriers.


    They focused on maintaining steady, resilient energy, enhancing their connection to the ck Tortoise so it could provide a powerful shield in battle.


    These four Divine Beast Legions represented the Xu family''s core strength, each one specializing in uniquebat styles thatplemented one another.


    Together, they were a force that few armies could withstand.


    Additional Legions


    Celestial Sword Legion


    Comprising master swordsmen, the Celestial Sword Legion''s military soul was an ethereal sword that could cut through spiritual and physical defenses.


    Their training emphasized precision and coordination, each member practicing synchronized strikes that resonated through the legion.


    Legion Commander Jian Chen, known for his sword mastery, led the Celestial Sword Legion.


    He ensured that his soldiers spent time refining their techniques, focusing on unity and honing their bond with the ethereal sword, making it a fearsome weapon in their hands.


    Storm Eagle Legion


    Known for aerialbat, the Storm Eagle Legion''s military soul, an eagle, allowed them to attack from above with fierce wind qi techniques.


    They trained in high-speed maneuvers, focusing on precision strikes.


    Legion Commander Feng Lang, an expert in wind maniption, led the Storm Eagle Legion.


    Under hismand, the soldiers practiced flight formations and storm-based attacks, training to summon the Storm Eagle with pinpoint uracy.


    As the legions prepared, theirmanders ensured each unit maintained its focus. There was no open mobilization; instead, the soldiers intensified their training schedules, sharpening their skills and deepening their connection to their military souls.


    Within the Azure Dragon Legion, members practiced the art of qi fortification, sitting in tightly arranged formations as they cultivated.


    Their synchronization exercises involved rhythmic breathing and energy channeling, which aligned their qi and reinforced the Azure Dragon''s power.


    Each soldier was fully aware that their strength depended on their unity, and they trained with single-minded dedication.


    The Vermilion Bird Legion spent hours practicing high-speed movements in unison. Each member honed their agility, working in groups to perfect their formation, ensuring that when summoned, the Vermilion Bird couldunch rapid, fiery strikes.


    They trained as a cohesive unit, every soldier seamlessly syncing with theirrades, creating a fiery aura that burned with determination.


    In the White Tiger Legion, soldiers practiced powerful strikes, each blow resonating with the energy of the White Tiger.


    They trained in pairs, sparring to enhance their attack power, building the strength needed to summon the White Tiger''s fierce might.


    Their synchronized exercises focused on power and impact, reinforcing their bond and preparing them to unleash their full potential.


    The ck Tortoise Legion practiced defensive maneuvers; their energy focused on creating barriers that could withstand heavy assaults.


    Each soldier contributed their qi to the collective, building a strong, unbreakable shield.


    Their training was slow and steady, ensuring that when the ck Tortoise was summoned, it would protect them with imprable defenses.


    Each of these legions has tens of millions of soldiers with multiple branches that are connected to each other to create a perfect web that can deal with anything thates their way.


    In addition, there are other legions out there, but many of them are either under creation and are notbat-ready or are part of the special group that will only respond in a dire emergency.


    However, all of the legions have started to move under Xu Qianghua''smand, waiting for him to point toward their enemies.


    The Next Morning


    At dawn, Xu Qianghua stepped out of the dual cultivation room, nked by Lin Yue and An Zhihao on either side, each holding his arm as they exited together.


    Xu Qianghua appeared refreshed andposed, and calm energy surrounded him as he moved forward.


    Lin Yue and An Zhihao both had happy and fulfilled smiles as they had a hop in their steps after being ''cured'' by him.


    And as they made their way towards the dining room, they spotted the rest of thedies waiting near the dinning room door.


    They all looked envious and jealous as all of thesedies had made a deal that they would be with him ording to a schedule during the week.


    But Lin Yue and An Zhihao destroyed the schedule, which made the otherdies mad and jealous.


    And Xu Qianghua, who saw this, ignored it as he looked at the gathered group, acknowledging each of them with a nod.


    "Thank you all for your quick response to the Level 3 notice," he began, his tone steady and direct."


    The Zerg have found our and are on their way, although the oneing is a small advance/collection force.


    It is still a threat to most of the people on this which is why I want to clear out the Zerg ship before theye as that would make the whole incident confusing.


    And that is the best time for us as we can grow without attracting powerful Zerg which is what we need.


    And with the Zerg approaching us with no idea of our true power, it should be an easy battle with not many casualties.


    Our legions are preparing quietly, and we will not act until they arrive close enough to make a surprise attack."


    Thedies listened intently as he continued. "We have notified all the forces under us to start the level 3 protocols, which are being carried out as we speak.


    Along with the help from the legions, we have enough confidence to do it easily."


    Thedies then exined some details on their forces and some of the protocols, which differed depending on the force.


    And Xu Qianghua gave them an approving nod, satisfied with their readiness. "Good. Maintain your vignce.


    I want to strike the Zerg when they least expect it. Our unity will be our strength in this battle."


    Then, all of them went to the dining table to talk more about this, as thedies still needed to get a better understanding of the situation.

 Chapter 271: Why Are We Not Pregnant Yet?

    In the dining room, the table was filled with tes of spiritual delicacies¡ªspiritual fruits brimming with energy and tender cuts of spiritual beast meat, each dish prepared with care.


    These were the best foods for a cultivator, but this was just another meal for thedies.


    But despite their cultivation realms, they enjoyed these high-quality dishes daily.


    Once everyone settled into their seats, Xu Qianghua nced around and said, "Now, let''s eat. We''ll talk more about the details afterward."


    Thedies nodded, each taking her designated seat. Bai Lingyun and Liu Meiying sat beside him, with the otherdies around the table, each in her familiar spot.


    As they began eating, light chatter filled the room, creating afortable atmosphere. Their conversation didn''t immediately return to the Zerg.


    Instead, they casually discussed how things were going within the forces they managed, exchanging updates about resources, training, and organization.


    Meanwhile, An Zhihao and Lin Yue found themselves in the center of a discussion where theypared what they did with Xu Qianghua in the dual cultivation room without missing a beat.


    Theughter and side conversations added warmth to the gathering, but despite the lightheartedness, everyone stayed aware of therger topic they were about to discuss.


    Once everyone had finished eating, Xu Qianghua set his utensils down and waited a moment for the room to settle.


    Then, in a calm tone, he began, "Now that we''re done with our meal, let''s talk about the Zerg.


    While I don''t know the exact situation for this timeline, I can confidently say that there shouldn''t be major changespared to my previous experiences."


    Thedies listened intently, though a few wore skeptical expressions. They also knew about this, but they knew that there should be stronger Zerg behind this small group.


    Xu Qianghua noticed this and continued, "To be straightforward, as things stand, we don''t have the power to face the entire Zerg colony at full strength."


    This statement surprised thedies. They had expected him to say something about fighting with confidence, but instead, he admitted they weren''t prepared for a direct confrontation with the entire Zerg colony.


    This is something they had not expected, as from the confidence he showed, it looked like he was able to face the whole colony.


    Noticing their reactions, he rified, "As you know, this is just a small advance force we''ll be dealing with.


    The real colony, however, is a different story as they have powerful zerg, which we cannot face right now."


    Huang Xinyi then spoke up, her expression thoughtful. "So do we or do we not worry about the main force behind this advance force?"


    Xu Qianghua gave her a reassuring smile and shook his head. " We do not need to worry about this as the Zerg''s main focus isn''t on us; they''re upied elsewhere.


    Right now, they''re engaged in arge-scale conflict with another powerful race in this sector of the void.


    This other race is strong enough to destroy the Zerg if they take this seriously, which is enough for us as we will get enough time to grow."


    Thedies rxed as they digested his words, understanding that this wasn''t the full-scale invasion they''d feared. Liu Anwei voiced the collective relief, saying,


    "That makes sense. We''ve been preparing for any scenario, but it''s good to know we''re not expected to confront the entire colony."


    With that cleared up, the conversation moved towards the notice given to them as eachdy gave updates on how her forces were handling the Level 3 notice.


    Yan Yuehua exined how the shadow members monitored potential leaks or unusual movements as she knows that there is never an air tight seal.


    And the information about them moving wille to light sooner orter.


    "We''re keeping an eye on everything," she added. "It''s a low profile, as instructed, but we''re ready if anything needs addressing."


    Liu Meiying reported on the Empyrean Trade Consortium, exining that stockpiles had been discreetly moved to secure locations across the continents in multiple secret storage bunkers that anyone with the right family sign token could ess.


    "This way, we''re prepared for long-term action, and no one will notice the extra resources we''ve gathered," she said confidently.


    Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei then updated on the Empyrean Harmony Sect, mentioning that the disciples were strengthening formations and training without raising suspicion.


    "The sect''s defenses areyered and ready to respond if needed," Bai Xueyan assured him, to which he nodded in approval.


    Xu Qianghua acknowledged each report with a nod, happy to see that all the training they had before was put to good use.


    "Good. You''ve all done an exceptional job. With this, we do not need to worry about not being prepared, as the Zerg can use wormholes to shorten the distance."


    Wormholes are something that is used by everyone who has stepped into the void as the void is an endless dead space.


    So a powerful cultivator, along with the help of the Supreme Will, created these wormholes that can shorten the distance.


    But the only bad thing about this is that you can only find these wormholes when you are close to them.


    This is why Lin Yue said that they might arrive at any time this year or the beginning of next year.


    Soon after wrapping up the military updates, the conversation turned to a more personal topic that had been on thedies'' minds for some time.


    Liu Meiying, who had been listening quietly, slowly spoke up, making the whole room pay attention to her. "Qiangqiang¡­ we''ve been curious about something for a while."


    The others exchanged nces, and Xu Qianghua looked at her, intrigued. "What''s on your mind, sister Meiying?"


    She hesitated briefly before continuing. "Well, it''s been many years now, and despite¡­ all the time we''ve spent together¡­ none of us have be pregnant. Is there a reason for that?"


    The otherdies, clearly interested, leaned in, nodding in agreement. Xu Qianghua chuckled softly, understanding their concern.


    "I expected this question sooner orter. The main reason you haven''t conceived is directly tied to your cultivation levels and physiques."


    He exined further, "The stronger your cultivation and the rarer your physique, the less likely it is to conceive without focused intent.


    Your physique is naturally resilient, designed to protect you against external forces¡ªincluding pregnancy, which is quite taxing on the body.


    Essentially, it takes more than normal circumstances to bring forth a child with your cultivation level."


    Thedies nodded thoughtfully, taking in his exnation. Feng Xue asked, "So if we ever do have children, they''ll be¡­ unique, right?"


    Xu Qianghua smiled, nodding. "Exactly. If you were to conceive, the child would inherit part of our essence to generate a powerful physique and talent.


    Their potential would be exceptional, giving them a head start in talent and resilience. But it''s also why conception is more challenging."


    Su Men looked at him curiously. "Is there a way to¡­ make sure that we get pregnant?"


    He nodded. "Yes, there are certain cultivation techniques and specific times that would give it a higher possibility.


    If it''s something any of you wish to pursue, we can certainly make arrangements when the timees.


    But until then, your bodies naturally prevent it from protecting your cultivation foundation."


    The room was quiet as thedies considered his words. They seemed both relieved and intrigued, understanding now that the difficulty wasn''t a matter ofck or inability but rather the nature of their own strengths and physiques.


    The atmosphere slowly quietened down, with eachdy quietly considering her path and whether or not having a child would be part of it someday.


    Eventually, Xu Qianghua leaned back, ncing at them with a rxed smile. "We have a lot ahead of us, so for now, let''s focus on what we can control.


    The Zerg are approaching, and our preparation is key. When the timees, we''ll be ready."


    Thedies nodded, their expressions showing that they were confident about this battle. But they all had an expectant look as they thought about the future children they might have in the future.


    But for now, they would continue to support Xu Qianghua and the Xu family, as they are not in a stable situation where they can worry about conceiving a child.


    So they will just wait until the time is right, but now their focus is on finding a supporting manual or items.


    They are aware that they have a special physique, and the same goes for the otherdies, but they need a perfect manual and items to bring out their full power.


    But it is not like they can find it anywhere; they need to rely on luck or find it in the sutra pavilion.


    So thedies decided not to think about it and focused on the uing battle and their respective legions, knowing that Xu Qianghua already had the ns ready.


    So, with a rxed expression, they waited for the time toe and start the war, which is the first-ever war for all of them.

 Chapter 272: Lets Go Find Our Son A Pet

    Meanwhile, in a quiet, isted void subspace, two figures satfortably at a small table with elegant chairs, a softly glowing teapot set between them.


    The endless darkness of the void surrounded them, but the warm, gentle light from the table created a peaceful oasis.


    This serene couple sipped their tea leisurely, each movement calm and unhurried, as though they had all the time in the world.


    The mother raised her cup, inhaling the soothing aroma with a cheerful smile. "You know," she began, her eyes glowing as if a universe was inside them.


    "It has been quite a while since we did anything for our son, and with him working so hard managing the Xu family with the help of his wives, I think we should give him a little¡­ surprise?"


    The father chuckled, his voice low and calm as he looked at her with a doting look as he said. "Ah, so you''ve been nning something," he said knowingly.


    "And although I agree that he has worked hard, but..." As he was about to finish the sentence, he felt a cold feelinging from his wife, which caused him to change his words.


    "...From the looks of it, he does not seem in need of anything, so what do you have in mind?"


    "Oh, you know me!" she said with a smile.


    "I was thinking of something special, something he doesn''t yet have but could really use. And I thought, what about a pet?"


    The father''s eyes softened slightly as he nodded slowly, already liking the idea. This is because, Xu Qianghua wanted to have a pet since he was a child.


    However, due to their sensitive instincts, the animals would die the second theyid their eyes on these two parents, which caused them to never be able to have a pet for Xu Qianghua to y with.


    "A spirit beast as a pet. That is a good idea, as he does not have any pets right now, and this is something that can help him out as the beast grows up." He smiled as he thought about the usefulness of a pet.


    "Now, the real question is, what kind of pet are you thinking of? Knowing you, you''ll want something extraordinary."


    Sheughed, a sound as cheerful as ever. "Of course! Nothing ordinary will do. He deserves a beast with incredible potential, something that can grow alongside him.


    Maybe something with a bit of elegance," she added, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "What do you think about a Celestial Tiger? They''re powerful, majestic, and have that fierce loyalty."


    The father tilted his head and started imagining how it would look before shaking his head as he said.


    "A Celestial Tiger is strong, yes, but maybe too bold for Qianghua''s nature. A bit¡­ much, I think. He needs something versatile, something with both elegance and strength, but with a little more adaptability."


    The mother hummed thoughtfully, already moving on to the next idea. "Alright, then! What about a Shadow Lynx? They''re swift, they''re clever, and they''re known for their stealth. He could use it for those sneaky little missions he loves."


    The father then thought about it again before saying. "Hmm¡­ a Shadow Lynx would be useful, yes, but they don''t quite have the raw power he might need in a direct confrontation."


    He gazed off, his eyes distant as he thought. "Think of it this way: if he faces a strong opponent, he''ll need something that can stand by him, even in the middle of a real fight."


    "Oh, you''re right," she said, nodding in agreement. "But with his character, do you think he would be in those kinds of situation?" Her question stumed the father, but he just shrugged as he gave up thinking about it.


    The mother than continued, "Then, what about something rarer¡­ like a Chaos Panther? They''re mysterious and powerful, and they have simr chaos rted talents.


    Plus, it will be a good pet to have as both of them can bond due to this talent."


    The father''s eyes lit up, impressed. "A Chaos Panther, hmm? Now that''s interesting. They''re not only powerful but can bond deeply with the right master.


    And their potential for growth is nearly limitless, especially under the guidance of someone like Qianghua. Yes, that could be perfect."


    The mother pped her hands, a grin lighting up her face. "I knew you''d agree! Imagine the two of them¡ªour Qianghua and a Chaos Panther. They''d make quite the pair, wouldn''t they?"


    The father nodded, satisfied. "It''s a fitting choice. And, as you said, the panther''s natural affinity with the chaos would make it a important patner to him. Plus, their loyalty is legendary. Once he bonds with it, they''ll be inseparable."


    "But you know," the mother added with a teasing smile, "finding one isn''t exactly easy. They''re rare, after all."


    The father gave her a warm look. "Ah, but I know where to find one¡ªa panther with immensetent potential. It''s been cultivating quietly in the Eternal Abyss, absorbing the chaos energy for decades. I think it''s exactly what you''re looking for."


    Her eyes widened with excitement. "The Eternal Abyss? That''s perfect! It must have grown strong there, and with all that void energy, it''s bound to be remarkable."


    She reached over and took his hand, a yful gleam in her eyes. "You know, you really are the best when ites to picking out the right gift."


    He chuckled, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "Only because you have an eye for the extraordinary. Now, let''s prepare the arrangements so the panther reaches Qianghua safely.


    And with him being the strongest, we can make it so only he could sense its arrival by making the barrier strong enough to block the detection of Incarnation middle stage cultivators and below."


    The mother let out a happy sigh, clearly thrilled with their n. "Oh, I can''t wait to see his reaction! A Chaos Panther with such talent and potential¡­ it''s a really good gift that can increase hisbat power."


    The father smiled, nodding in agreement. "Yes, a perfect choice. And, knowing Qianghua, he''ll bond with it in no time. He has that way about him."


    The motherughed, delighted. "He does, doesn''t he? Such a charming boy, our Qianghua." She gazed into the void, a distant look in her eyes.


    "He''s so grown up now. Time really does fly by."


    The father patted her hand gently. "It does, but he''s still young and with us here, nothing will happen to him as we have tried everything we could.


    Now, all we can do is wait patiently until he has enough power to tell us the truth. Before that, all we can do is make sure he has everything he needs."


    The mother looked at him and smiled sweetly, saying, "I know, but you can''t me me for worrying. He''s still our baby."


    "And as his parents, we will do anything to ensure his safety."


    "Okay, now let''s go meet this Chaos Panther and see if it''s still alive or not," The father said, which made the mother, who was in a happy mood, die down.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you know if it''s still alive? " she asked with a smile on her face, but her actions of cracking her knuckles betrayed her true intentions.


    This caused the father to slowly move backward as he held up his hands and said, "I know honey, but you see, I haven''t been to the Eternal Abyss for a few decades, which made me lose the tracking qi I left on the beast."


    She stared at him for a moment, her expression nk. Then, her smile returned, brighter than ever.


    "Oh, well, I''m sure we''ll figure it out. Come on, let''s go!" she eximed, her cheerfulness returning.


    She stood and turned to the endless void, stretching her arms out wide.


    "Time for a little adventure! We can take a look around and see what''s changed. I hear the Eternal Abyss has be a lot denser over the past few years.


    That should be fun to explore, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, and as we are going there, we should check if the other beasts are alive or not. And, if they are, we should get rid of them." The father said, trying to change the subject.


    But then he thought of something as he said, "But while we leave, do you want to leave our avatars so that they can protect him?"


    Hearing this, the mother, who had already started bringing her Spiritual Qi so that she could create a space channel that directly leads to the entrance of the Eternal Abyss, slowed down as she looked back.


    "You do not have to worry, as I have already created a few avatars with my full cultivation realm to protect him; in addition, I have asked my sister to babysit while I am away," she said.


    "A few avatars, that goo.... wait, did you call your SISTER?" The father, who was nodding at her exnation, stopped as he heard thest part.


    He was aware of her sister, who was also his sister-inw and, like his wife, was also a ruler of a powerful Empire, but her personality waspletely different.


    Unlike the mother, who is a kind, caring, and doting mother, the sister is the exact opposite, which is why the father is surprised when the mother asks her sister to babysit.

 Chapter 273: The Baby Sitter

    "Yes, I called my sister, and she said that she wanted to see how he was doing after the reset," the mother said, ignoring the expression her husband was making.


    "And who better to trust than my own sister? And you know how protective she is of him; she loves him to death."


    The father looked at her, clearly unconvinced. "Yes, protective to the point of almost¡­ well, excessive." He sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    "You rememberst time she ''helped'' him? The entire city was nearly leveled just because someone wanted to fight against the Chamber of Commerce, so they decided to kidnap our son.


    And in the end, the whole incident caused the whole world to be in fear for years while the ''top cultivators'' of this tried to find the mastermind behind it, but they never did."


    The motherughed, waving a dismissive hand. "Oh, she was just being thorough! It''s not her fault she''s a bit¡­ enthusiastic."


    "A bit?" The father gave her a pointed look. "She''s like a walking storm when ites to protecting him. She once even nned to rece the World''s Will so that she could make the new World''s Will to help our son unconditionally.


    Good thing we were there, or else we would have been getting angry messages from he Supreme Will as it stabs our figurines."


    As he said this, somewhere far away, in a white space filled with unknown objects, an illusionary figure sat behind a dark desk signing documents that appeared and disappeared without causing any fluctuations.


    But suddenly, the illusionary figure stopped what it was doing and then shivered; then he held its shoulders as it looked around the room, trying to find what had made it react like this.


    Back to the subspace near Nexara.


    The mother, who had heard her husband rant, just smiled, clearly entertained. "Well, that''s part of her charm, isn''t it? Anyway, she''ll do just fine. You''re too hard on her, you know."


    Just then, a gentle shift in the space around a small area made the parents look toward the location as a new figure stepped into view.


    She stepped into the subspace full of confidence and charm, each step smooth and controlled as though she controlled the very space around her that would help her move in a synchronized way.


    Her long, dark hair flowed down her back, soft and shining, framing a face almost identical to Xu Qianghua''s mother.


    But unlike her sister''s warm gaze, this woman''s eyes had a sharp, yful spark that seemed to pull you in.


    Her features were stunning, with high cheekbones, supple lips that curved into a small smile, and eyes that seemed to suck anything that came into view.


    Her body was curvy, with a perfect hourss shape, and she wore a sleek, fitted gown that hugged her figure just right. It showed off her narrow waist and the graceful way her hips moved as she walked.


    Her chest was full, her posture rxed yet powerful, and every move she made was smooth and natural as if she knew exactly how to draw attention without even trying.


    Something about her made you want to keep watching¡ªa quiet strength mixed with a charm that felt almost maic. She looked at her sister and brother-inw with a smirk, her gaze calm but full of mischief.


    "Oh, speaking of the devil," Xu Qianghua''s mother said brightly, shing her twin sister a grin. "Right on time, Sister!"


    The twin sister''s gaze flicked between them, a slight smirk curving her lips. "Well, of course, my dear sister.


    You know I''d never miss a chance to lend a hand," she replied, her voice full of charm and seduction, which can even charm a subus.


    She turned her attention to the father, giving him a sweet smile. "Worry not, dear brother-inw. I''ll keep things subtle."


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Subtle?" he repeated as he was hearing things.


    "Sorry, but the subtle for you might not be subtle for us." As soon as he said this, his wife teleported next to him and pinched his waist, which made him groan in pain.


    Her smirk widened. "Oh,e now. I can be discreet," she said, a hint of mischief in her tone. "Besides, he''ll never even know I''m there¡­ unless he needs me."


    The father sighed, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. "Alright, but please, try to let him handle things on his own. He''s grown a lot, and he doesn''t need interference."


    She looked at him, eyes gleaming with her usual yful defiance. "Interference? I would never dream of it."


    Her expression softened slightly, though, and she added in a softer tone, "But if anyone thinks of stepping out of line, they''ll have me to deal with."


    Xu Qianghua''s mother chuckled, clearly amused. "See? She''s the perfect choice. With her around, I''m not worried in the least."


    The father finally sighed, giving up. "I suppose there''s no point in arguing, then. Just¡­ try to keep any damage to a minimum?"


    The twin sister justughed as she said, "Oh, worry, it''s not like he will need my help now, but I will make sure not to ruin the overall n," she promised, though her sly smile suggested otherwise.


    Xu Qianghua''s mother, who saw the smile, just red at her sister as she gave a silent warning before she made her way towards the portal opened by her, which led to the Eternal Abyss.


    "Now that we''ve sorted everything out let''s go see about this Chaos Panther. It''s been waiting long enough."


    The father followed her lead, though he gave his sister-inw a final, wary look. "Thank you for stepping in. Just¡­ remember, Qianghua''s grown, and he''s strong enough to handle things himself."


    She gave him a mock salute, her expression amused. "Consider it done. I''ll be right there, in the subspace," she replied smoothly, as though it was the simplest promise in the world.


    Satisfied, Xu Qianghua''s mother cast a fond smile toward her sister. "I trust you''ll keep him safe. After all, it''s your nephew we are talking about."

 Chapter 274: The Baby Sitter 2

    Her sister''s expression softened, her yful defiance reced with a look of gentle assurance. "Don''t worry, Sister. I''ll be there if he needs me, and no one will get close to him."


    With a final, reassuring nce, Xu Qianghua''s parents stepped into the portal, the mother being thest to enter. She looked back at her twin onest time, nodding with a smile.


    "Stay safe, and if anything happens¡­ well, you know where to find us."


    The twin sister returned her smile, her gaze warm with the same unspoken promise. "I''ll keep him safe. Go on, now."


    With that, Xu Qianghua''s parents stepped through the portal, vanishing into the void to retrieve the rare Chaos Panther for their son.


    After they left, the sister, now alone, looked around the subspace and snapped her fingers, transforming the space into a massive room.


    The walls became lined with shelves full of books, a grand firece took up one side, and the room turned into a cozy and elegant retreat with thick rugs andfortable couches.


    Arge, intricately carved wooden desk sat by one of the windows, neat and tidy, with only an inkstone resting on it.


    The floor was polished marble, gleaming under the lights from a crystal chandelier. The entire room radiatedfort and calm, perfect for unwinding.


    A massive bed with plush pillows and soft nkets, all made from the finest materials, dominated one corner. Everything was designed to provide a luxurious experience.


    She moved toward another window, where she could see Nexara. More specifically, she had a view of the Xu family subspace office, where Xu Qianghua was busy sorting through stacks of papers that had built up after his day off.


    Seeing this, she waved her hand, and arge plush L-shaped sofa appeared next to the window. She settled onto it, crossing her legs elegantly.


    Oncefortable, she scanned the room, checking for any formations or other items her brother-inw might have left, but after finding nothing, a wicked smile appeared on her face.


    This smile was feared across the universe and beyond, as even the Supreme Will, the ruler of this void, was wary of her unpredictable nature.


    "So, what should I do?" she mused with a chuckle, looking out at the Xu family''s main subspace.


    "Hmm... Oh, I have an idea!" she eximed, pping her hands excitedly. She waved her hand again, and the scene changed.


    Now, she could see into Xu Qianghua''s bedroom, which was filled with his scent¡ªaforting aroma she couldn''t stop breathing in.


    She smiled, enjoying the familiar, warm scent that brought back memories of when he was a child, a time when she could pick him up and hold him close, listening to his heartbeat.


    But as the memories flooded back, a dark look flickered across her face. "He was so tiny and vulnerable then, and I vowed to protect him," she muttered, her voice turning cold.


    "That vow was my first real failure, and the thought of it still haunts me." Her expression hardened, a sh of fury in her eyes.


    "I was powerless then, unable to stop his pain. I promised myself I''d never let it happen again, and yet..." Her fists clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palms.


    "How many times has he suffered, and I''ve been unable to do a damn thing about it?"


    Her lips curved into a thin, dangerous smile. "But no more. If there''s one thing I''m good at, it''s breaking things."


    She stared at Xu Qianghua through the view, her eyes filled with a fierce determination. "And I will break anyone who dares to hurt him again."


    Read thetest novel on M-VL-em|p,yr


    Suddenly, her aura shifted, bing heavy and suffocating, a force so intense it would bring even the strongest cultivators to their knees.


    It was overwhelming, almost unbearable, and the air around her seemed to tremble under its weight.


    She gazed into the distance, her expression unreadable.


    "Whoever they are, wherever they are, anyone who stands against him will face me." Her voice was calm and cold, yet it carried an unmistakable threat.


    "They''ll learn the price of hurting my nephew."


    The air stilled, and silence fell over the subspace. There was no sound, no movement, nothing.


    Then, slowly, her expression rxed, and the aura disappeared, restoring the peaceful,fortable atmosphere of the subspace.


    "But that''s a worry for another time. Right now, I need to focus on keeping him safe and happy. After all, he''s the most important person in the universe to me."


    As she said this, her expression softened, and she sighed, a bittersweet smile forming on her lips. "He''ll always be my little nephew, even if he doesn''t know it."


    She looked down at him through the view, her eyes filled with warmth and affection. "I''ll never let him go. I''ll protect him no matter what, and if anyone tries to take him away, they''ll regret it."


    She paused, a softugh escaping her lips. "Besides, I have a feeling his wives will keep me on my toes."


    She leaned back, a satisfied smile on her face. "He''s found quite a group of talented, beautiful women, and I can''t wait to see what they''ll do."


    "If they can handle my meddling, that is," she added with a smile, clearly enjoying the thought.


    "Ah, and it''s been a long time since I''ve had a good challenge. Who knows? Maybe I''ll have some fun and test them a little."


    A mischievous glint flickered in her eyes. "Oh, the things I could do! This is going to be exciting."


    As she considered all the possibilities, she nced down at the scene below, her gaze filled with anticipation.


    "Well, whatever happens, I''ll make sure he has the best time of his life."


    "Because, in the end, all I want is for him to be happy. And if his wives can give him that, then I''ll wee them with open arms."


    With that, she leaned back, her gaze softening as she continued watching over him. Her presence, like a protective shadow, was barely noticeable.

 Chapter 275: The Parents Find And Save The Chaos Panther

    Meanwhile, in the Endless Abyss


    As Xu Qianghua''s parents stepped through the shimmering portal, a chaotic expanse of the Endless Abyss greeted them.


    The swirling skies of purple and red shed with streaks of chaotic energy, and the air hummed with an uneasy calmness, a surprising contrast to the dread the name "Eternal Abyss" usually inspired.


    But this did not surprise the duo. Having visited this ce many times before, they remained unfazed.


    The mother casually pulled a miniature spirit boat from her storage ring and tossed it into the air.


    As she did, the tiny vessel began to expand, growing rapidly until it became a massive shiprge enough tofortably carry over a thousand people.


    With a light jump, they both flew onto the deck using their Spiritual Qi. Once aboard, the mother closed her eyes, connecting her consciousness to the boat''s intelligence.


    With a flicker of her thoughts, the boat began to glide smoothly through the air, moving without making any noise.


    The mother nced around, her cheerful expression unwavering despite the deste, eeriendscape.


    The jagged terrain below was broken by massive fissures that seemed to pulse with chaotic energy.


    Floating inds of ck rock hovered ominously, crackling with unstable energy that asionally sent bolts of lightning streaking through the skies.


    "It''s been far too long since we werest here," she said, leaning on the boat''s railing to take in the jagged terrain and ominous floating inds.


    "Though I must admit, the energy feels a bit... colder than usual."


    The father stood beside her, his gaze steady and calm as he scanned the horizon. "It''s likely because the Abyss has grown more chaotic over the years.


    Beasts here thrive on the chaos energy, but that also means fiercerpetition. Only the strongest survive."


    The boat sailed onward, its protective barrier glowing faintly against the red-ck energy that made anyone crazy if they stayed for too long.


    Beneath them, rivers of glowing chaos flowed like moltenva, splitting the terrain into smaller fragments that were then separated from the bunch and carried by the rivers.


    There were many formations ced all around the ground; most of them were iplete formations as they were broken, which caused them to lose half of the formation.


    As they moved across, the mother, who was waiting for her husband to find the location, could not help but be confused when she did not hear anything from him.


    So, the mother turned to her husband with a curious look. "So, how far is the Chaos Panther from here? Can we get there quickly?"


    The father''s calm demeanor faltered slightly, and he hesitated before replying. "Well... about that."


    The mother raised an eyebrow, her cheerful expression turning to a surprised one as she guessed what had happened. "What do you mean ''about that''? Don''t tell me..."


    The father sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I might have... lost the tracking qi I left on the panther."


    Her eyes widened, and she ced her hands on her hips. "You lost it? How could you lose it? You''re the one who insisted on leaving it there!"


    "It''s not my fault," he said defensively. "The Abyss has grown more unstable since thest time we were here. The chaotic energy likely disrupted the tracking qi."


    The mother narrowed her eyes but then sighed, her expression softening. "Alright, fine. We''ll figure it out.


    Let''s spread our senses and look for any lingering traces. She''s too strong to vanish without leaving some sort of trail."


    She closed her eyes, and the father did the same, spreading their awareness as far as possible.


    They covered almost a quarter of the Eternal Abyss, which is an impressive feat as the Abyss is an ancient battlefield.


    And it is a massive field that was created using multiple universes, which are enough to fill up multiple sectors of the void.


    But, as they tried to find the Chaos Panther, their expressions soon turned confused.


    After a few minutes of searching, the father opened his eyes and gave the mother a baffled look.


    "I can''t find her," he admitted. "She should have left some sort of mark or energy signature, but there''s nothing. It''s like she''spletely disappeared."


    The mother shook her head, her eyes still closed. "She''s not that powerful, so it should be impossible for her to hide from us.


    There must be a reason, but..." She trailed off, her brows furrowing as she continued to search.


    They then spent the next few hours speeding through the abyss, trying to find anything rted to the beast.


    As for why they could not cover the entire abyss with their spiritual conscious, it''s because the size of the abyss is simr to the Void.


    But they could not find it anywhere, which made them slightly discouraged, as this meant that the beast they were here for could not be obtained.


    And just as they were about to give up, they sensed a few weak auras one of them simr to the one the panther had before.


    The mother''s gaze sharpened as she detected a faint, flickering energy signature. "There! It''s weak, but it''s definitely her."


    The father nodded. "Let''s follow it. Hopefully, we''re not toote."


    The ship veered off course, heading toward a distant abyss section.


    As it did, the chaotic energy started to decrease as they entered the outermost part of the Abyss even the beasts who reside here were rare.


    But this was not their focus, as they were more worried about the Chaos Panther, which did not seem to be in the best shape.


    Soon, a rocky ind appeared, its jagged surface covered in moss and vines.


    The ship floated to a stop, hovering above the ind. The father and mother jumped off, their figures disappearing from view.


    They then followed the weak life signs along with a bit of the tracking qi which had not been destroyed to a cave at the center of the ind.


    Theynded softly, their movements silent. The cave was dark, lit only by the faint, pulsing energy that emanated from deep within.


    The floor was uneven and rough, and the walls were lined with cracks and fissures that glowed with chaotic energy.


    It was silent except for the faint sound of something dripping, and the air smelled metallic, like blood.


    At the end of the tunnel, the source of the faint life signaly in a pool of ck, oozing liquid.


    At the center of the blood pooly the Chaos Panther, its sleek form sprawled on the ground. Its once-lustrous ck fur was matted with blood, and deep gashes marred its powerful body.


    Nearby, a glowing egg rested in a protective nest of swirling chaos energy, pulsing faintly.


    Xu Qianghua''s father rushed forward, kneeling beside the fallen beast. His expression was grim as he checked its vitals.


    "It''s alive, but just barely," he reported. "We need to stabilize it fast, or we could lose it."


    The mother moved quickly, her expression calm and collected despite the urgency of the situation.


    "We have to heal it," she said, cing a gentle hand on the panther''s head. "It''s the only way."


    Although they have pills that can heal someone who is dying, the pills are made specifically for humans, which means that only humans are able to use the pills.


    This is why Xu Qianghua''s mother did not have a healing pill on her.


    "But we have to know how to convert the healing pill so that it can be suited for the spirit beasts," the mother said as she slowly petted the panther, trying to calm it down.


    This caused the panther''s golden eyes to open and flicker weakly. It met theirs with a mixture of vignce, relief, and desperation.


    It let out a low growl, nudging the egg weakly toward the mother.


    Vignce is its natural instinct, while the other two are due to its ability to feel a peaceful aura from them.


    This is why it was willing to hand over the egg it risked its life to protect.


    Xu Qianghua''s mother smiled soothingly, giving it a reassuring look.


    "It''s okay. We''re here to help you. Just rest."


    As she said this, her Spiritual Qi seeped into the panther''s body, but not too much, as their spiritual qi is too powerful for the panther in its prime, not to mention when it is so badly wounded.


    Meanwhile, the father spreads his senses to the surrounding area, trying to find the required herbs to change the pill so the Chaos Panther can take it.


    However, as this is the edge of the Abyss, not even basic herbs can be found here.


    As such, Xu Qianghua''s father had no choice but to go deeper into the Abyss and search for the herbs.


    He was not worried, as the mother would protect the beast, and she could also handle it.


    With a quick nce at his wife and the Chaos Panther, the father nodded, satisfied.


    "I''m going to gather some supplies. Take care of things while I''m gone."


    She nced up at him, her expression calm. "I will."


    With that, he was gone, and the mother focused on the egg the panther had given her.


    It was about the size of a football and glowed with a soft, golden light. She carefully ced it in herp, gently stroking its shell.

 Chapter 276: Pet Acquired

    A/N: I rewrote thest chapter as it was rushed and did not go into much detail even though I wanted to, so please read thest chapter beforeing to this one.


    Thank you,


    Author.


    ...


    The mother inspected the egg, cradling it in her arms. "This is your child, isn''t it?" she asked gently. "Don''t worry, we''ll keep it safe."


    The panther let out another growl, its eyes dimming as its strength waned. It had expended itsst burst of energy in the desperate attempt to protect its offspring, and now it was near death.


    Seeing the panther in such a state, the mother couldn''t help but feel sad and angry. She did not know the whole story but could see how much it had suffered, struggling to survive in this harsh ce.


    Her expression softened, and she stroked its bloodied fur soothingly. "You''ve endured so much. You''ve suffered and struggled for a long time, right?"


    It let out a low, rasping breath, its golden eyes meeting hers. Those eyes had a depth of pain and sorrow, a lifetime of loneliness and loss.


    The mother''s eyes glistened with tears, and her hand trembled slightly.


    She could see the panther''s emotions clearly, and it broke her heart.


    "You''ve been alone for so long. You''ve never had anyone to lean on, to help you, to ease your pain."


    She continued stroking its fur, her voice quiet and soothing. "But that''s all over now. You don''t have to be alone anymore. We''re here, and we''re going to take care of you."


    As she said this, she carefully gathered a small portion of her Spiritual Qi and channeled it into the egg.


    This was her method of calming andforting the egg and the Chaos Panther, as well.


    "Just rx and focus on recovering," she whispered, her tone warm and reassuring.


    "We''re not going to leave you."


    Hearing this, the Panther growled as if saying thank you before closing its eyes and letting the mother''s energy flow through its body.


    As the mother kept channeling her spiritual qi, the Chaos Panther let out a deep breath and let its consciousness fade, slipping into a deep, restorative sleep.


    Seeing this, the mother sighed, and then her attention turned to the injury, which mainly consisted of w marks andrge bite marks.


    However, the mother was trying to find anything that the beast who hurt the panther might have left behind, like some hair or scales.


    This is because she wants to use those as a channel to find the beast that had fought with the Chaos Panther.


    And sure enough, she found a small broken tooth and a few strands of hair from the injuries, which made the mother smile as she had a medium for her to use a technique.


    It is a powerful Divine Calction Technique that can be used to find anything in the universe. All it needs is something that belongs to the target.


    And now, after a few seconds, she managed to get a result, and her expression became serious as she saw the image of a monster.


    A giant dragon-like beast appeared in her mind. It had red and purple scales, massive ws, and fangs that could tear through steel.


    Its glowing eyes burned with primal intensity, and its ws still dripped with the panther''s blood as it greedily looked for new prey that it could kill.


    Seeing this made the mother clench her fists tightly, and her eyes zed with anger.


    She knew the type of beast, which was an Abyss Wivern, a monster that would kill everything it came across.


    "Such a beast. No wonder why the Chaos Panther is injured this much. But..." she nced at the sleeping panther before smiling wickedly.


    She then channeled her Spiritual Qi and then stretched out her other hand towards the direction where the Wivern is.


    At the same time, the Abyss Wivern that was strolling with the blood of thest victim he had killed all over him felt a terrifying pressure on its head, which caused it to stop.


    It tried to look around, but all it could see was the abyss, with no one around it.


    Just as it was about to forget about it and find a new prey to kill, it looked up and saw a massive hand falling towards it.


    "Die." The voice was cold and emotionless, but there was a hint of fury within it.


    The Wivern did not have any time to react as the massive hand crushed its head, causing its brain to stter across the abyss.


    The body was then dragged into the hand before disappearing.


    After this, the mother turned her attention towards the Chaos Panther and the egg.


    But then, her senses told her that her husband wasing, which meant that he was bringing the required herbs.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, Xu Qianghua''s father returned carrying several small pouches. He held up one pouch, smiling.


    "I found them. It took some time, but they''re exactly what we need."


    The mother''s expression rxed, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good. How''s the panther?"


    He checked the Chaos Panther''s vitals and nodded, his expression growing serious.


    "It''s not in critical condition, but it''s getting close. We need to hurry and make the pills."


    With that, he quickly opened one of the pouches, revealing a variety of dried herbs.


    Each herb had a distinct scent, and they varied in color and size.


    "These are the ingredients," he exined, carefully arranging the herbs in front of them.


    "Now, we just have to follow the recipe."


    Xu Qianghua''s father picked up a handful of herbs, crushed them between his fingers, and then took out the healing pill.


    He then took out a cauldron and ced both of the items inside. Just as he was about to close the lid, his wife took out a medium-sized glowing ball.


    This is the core of the Abyss Wivern that she took out from the body after killing it.


    This surprised the father a little, but he did not question her. Instead, he just let her add the item.


    After that, he then closed the lid and then started using his Spiritual Qi.


    In a few seconds, a strange, powerful energy emerged from the cauldron, and the herbs and the pill soon disappeared.


    It did not take long, and the cauldron soon stopped shaking, signaling that the conversion wasplete.


    With a flick of his hand, the father took the pill out, which now had a slight red color, indicating the transformation.


    He then gave the pill to his wife, who was watching the sleeping Chaos Panther.


    Hearing this, the mother gently opened the panther''s mouth, revealing its sharp teeth. She then ced the pill on its tongue, and the next moment, the Chaos Panther swallowed the pill without hesitation.


    As the pill entered its body, a bright red glow appeared, and the external injuries started to heal at a visible rate.


    The mother continued channeling her Spiritual Qi into the Chaos Panther, assisting its recovery.


    Soon, its breathing became steady, and its injuries healed, leaving only faint scars.


    With a gentle sigh, the mother leaned back, a relieved smile on her face.


    "There. That should do it."


    The father stood up and checked the Chaos Panther''s vitals, nodding in satisfaction.


    "It''s stable now. It''ll take some time for it to fully recover, but it''ll live."


    But the effects didn''t stop there. The panther''s aura grew exponentially, its cultivation soaring by several major levels.


    Its fur shimmered with new vitality, and it let out a powerful roar that echoed across the Abyss.


    The mother smiled warmly, stroking its fur. "There you go, good as new¡ªand even stronger than before."


    The panther rose gracefully, lowering its head in a gesture of submission. The mother beamed. "You''ll stay with me, won''t you? And your child will go to my son. He''ll love it."


    She continued stroking its fur, her expression affectionate. The father gave the panther a nod of approval, his calm demeanor returning.


    He looked toward the egg, which was next to his wife, slowly attracting the energy in the air.


    His gaze shifted to the panther, and he tilted his head as if asking a question. The panther let out a low growl, nudging his leg.


    With a slight smile, he picked up the egg, his hands glowing as he carefully checked its condition.


    After a few moments, he turned to the mother. "It''s in good shape, and it will hatch soon. It''s a strong little one."


    The mother smiled brightly, relieved. "Perfect. Our son will love it." She paused, ncing at the panther, who now stood protectively beside her.


    "And I''ll take good care of its mother."


    The father nodded, handing the egg back to his wife. He turned to the panther, his gaze gentle.


    "Thank you for your trust. We''ll do our best to raise your child and give it the life you deserve."


    The panther bowed its head, letting out a low growl. Then, without warning, it vanished, blending into the mother''s shadow.


    This made the mother chuckle as she patted her shadow. "Good girl." She turned to the father, a yful gleam in her eyes.

 Chapter 277: How To Send The Egg

    Meanwhile, back in the subspace...


    Xu Qianghua''s aunt sat on the plush L-shaped sofa she had conjured earlier, sipping tea with a rxed smile.


    Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back, shining under the soft glow of the chandelier above.


    Her gaze was fixed on the view of Nexara, watching the Xu family''s activities with quiet amusement.


    Suddenly, the air in the subspace shifted, and the familiar presence of her sister and brother-inw caused her to shift her focus.


    She turned toward the portal as they stepped through, the mother carrying a glowing egg cradled in her arms and the father walking beside her, his face calm as always.


    The aunt''s sharp eyes immediately locked onto the egg. She stood, her fitted gown flowing like liquid silk as she approached. Her graceful movements radiated confidence, but her mischievous glint was unmistakable.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" she asked, her voice yful yet tinged with curiosity. Her eyes sparkled as she leaned closer to inspect the egg. "Sister, did you bring me a present?"


    The mother chuckled, her tone light but affectionate. "Not quite. This is for Qiangqiang."


    Her sister pouted dramatically, crossing her arms. "You never bring me anything fun." However, she didn''t dwell on the topic, as her main focus was on the egg.


    This caused the Chaos Panther hiding in the mother''s shadow to growl softly.


    Hearing the growl, the aunt looked toward her sister''s shadow and spotted the Chaos Panther staring at her.


    "A Chaos Panther, huh¡­" she mumbled, her expression softening slightly. She held out a hand, causing the panther to emerge from the shadow and cautiously sniff her.


    After a moment, the panther licked her hand, letting out a satisfied growl.


    This made the auntugh, her features brightening. "Oh, aren''t you a cutie?" She petted the panther''s head, her touch gentle and affectionate.


    The mother smiled warmly, clearly pleased by the sight. "We brought it for him to raise," she exined fondly. "I can''t wait to see his reaction."


    "It''s beautiful," the aunt admitted, her voice softening. "So this must be the Chaos Panther''s child, right? And it''s unhatched. Fascinating."


    Her fingers hovered just above the egg, sensing the vibrant energy within.


    The father chuckled lightly as he replied, "I see you''ve done your research. Yes, it''s a Chaos Panther''s offspring. We encountered the mother in the Abyss, and¡­ let''s just say it was quite the ordeal."


    The aunt''s yful expression shifted to one of concern. "The Abyss? What happened?"


    The mother''s face grew serious as she recounted the events. "We found the mother fighting for its life against an Abyss Wyvern. It was gravely injured, but even in that state, it protected its child with everything it had. It was¡­ heartbreaking."


    "But we healed it, and now, the baby will be raised by our Qiangqiang," the father added, his calm demeanor returning.


    The aunt shook her head, a mixture of awe and admiration on her face. "That''s good." She nced at both of them and nodded in approval at their actions.


    "And what about the Wyvern?" she asked, looking at the two of them.


    The father replied, "We killed it. Its essence was refined into a pill, which helped the Chaos Panther recover and even grow stronger."


    As he said this, the Chaos Panther walked back to the mother and quickly slipped into her shadow again.


    Seeing this, the aunt sighed in disappointment. She had hoped the panther would stay with her longer since she feltfortable around it. The beast, sensing her good intentions, had seemed to trust her as well.


    The father chuckled at her sigh, patting her head lightly. "Don''t worry. You''ll have plenty of chances to get along with the pantherter."


    Hearing this, the aunt''s eyes sparkled, and a mischievous grin spread across her face. "I certainly will," she said gleefully.


    The mother smiled, stroking the egg gently. "And this little one will go to Qianghua. Since it''s his first partner, it''s a perfect choice for forming a deep bond right from the start."


    "That''s true," the aunt agreed, her eyes softening slightly. She moved closer, running her finger lightly over the egg''s smooth shell.


    "What a precious little thing. And Qianghua is going to be ecstatic."


    Xu Qianghua''s mother beamed at her sister''s words, her cheerful demeanor returning. "Yes, indeed. I can''t wait to see his face when he meets his new partner."


    The aunt''s yful glint returned, and she chuckled. "Neither can I," she said, a smirk forming on her lips. "I bet it''ll be hrious. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to document every moment."


    Her sister rolled her eyes, though a slight smile formed on her face as she started imagining it. "Of course, you will. Just make sure those recorded moments don''t get out."


    "Yeah," the aunt replied cheerfully.


    "So¡­" The aunt paused, looking at both of them before continuing. "How exactly do you n to deliver this egg to him? Wrap it up in a bow and drop it at his door?"


    Hearing her sister''s suggestion, the mother raised an eyebrow, amusement shing across her face.


    Read thetest tale on M-VL-em|p,yr


    "Well, I wasn''t thinking of doing that, but it''s not a bad idea. Although¡­ maybe not, since it would be a little weird."


    She said this because his house was inside another subspace, making it impractical to simply drop off the item.


    Xu Qianghua''s father sighed as his wife started getting off track, which tended to happen whenever her sister was around.


    Seeing the conversation going nowhere, the father interjected, his tone calm but firm. "Actually, we''ve been discussing that.


    We''ll encase it in a meteorite and send it to the. It willnd near Jingzhong City¡ªclose enough for Qianghua to find it but far enough to avoid unnecessary attention."


    "Jingzhong City is perfect," the mother added, her expression brightening. "It''s close to the main HQ of our son''s family, so it will be the perfect ce to make sure he is the won wee to get."

 Chapter 278: Lets Send It Inside A Meteorite

    The aunt raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "A meteorite, huh? That''s dramatic. I like it."


    She pped her hands, excitement lighting up her face. "Can I help? Please? I promise I won''t mess it up."


    The mother rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide a fond smile. "Fine, but no over-the-top theatrics. This has to look natural."


    The aunt''s mischievous grin widened. "Natural? Of course, Sister. You can count on me."


    The father sighed, shaking his head with a faint smile. "Let''s just make sure it''s done properly," he said, already bracing himself for whatever antics might follow.


    The three of them moved to the center of the subspace, where the father created a glowing pedestal with a wave of his hand.


    The mother carefully ced the egg on it. Her movements were soft and careful, and she treated the egg as if it were the most fragile thing in the world.


    The aunt flicked her wrist, and a chunk of meteorite material appeared out of thin air. The rock was dark and jagged, its surface covered in veins of silver light that pulsed faintly as it released small amounts of Spiritual Qi from those veins.


    "This looks like good material," the aunt said, inspecting it with keen interest. "Let''s make it something special."


    The father began working, channeling his Spiritual Qi into the meteorite to shape it. The rough edges smoothed out under his control, and the material gradually transformed into a rounded, protective shell.


    The aunt leaned in, watching the process closely. "It''s sturdy, I''ll give you that," she said, tapping the shell''s surface lightly.


    "But don''t you think it''s a little¡­ in? It needs something extra."


    The mother sighed, shaking her head. "It''s a meteorite, not a piece of art. It just needs to look convincing enough to pass as natural."


    The aunt smirked, clearly enjoying the banter. "Fine, but don''t me me if it''s a little boring."


    Once the meteorite wasplete, the mother carefully lifted the egg and ced it inside the hollow core.


    The warm glow from the egg lit up the interior, casting a soft, golden light that made the meteorite appear almost alive.


    The father addedyers of protective formations, weaving intricate patterns of energy into the meteorite''s surface.


    These formations would shield the egg from any external forces and ensure itnded safely.


    Finally, the aunt stepped forward. With a yful flourish, she waved her hand, adding her own touch.


    A faint energy signature spread through the meteorite, a subtle mark that would resonate with Xu Qianghua''s energy and guide him to the egg once itnded.


    "There," she said, stepping back to admire their work. Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction. "It''s perfect. My little nephew is going to be thrilled."


    The mother nodded, her expression softening as she gazed at the egg. "He will. And with the Chaos Panther''s potential, it''ll be an incredible bond for him."


    The father ced his hand on the meteorite, focusing as he infused it with the final burst of energy needed to send it on its way. "Let''sunch it," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    Together, the three of them channeled their Spiritual Qi, their energies blending seamlessly. The meteorite lifted from the pedestal, glowing with an otherworldly light.


    A swirling portal opened in front of them, its edges shimmering with colors that seemed to shift and dance.


    The meteorite hovered for a moment before shooting into the portal and disappearing into the void.


    Its path had been carefully calcted tond near Jingzhong City, close enough for Xu Qianghua to find it but far enough to avoid drawing unnecessary attention.


    As the portal closed, the aunt turned to her sister with a triumphant grin. "You know, this is the most fun I''ve had in ages. Maybe I should stick around more often."


    The motherughed softly, her tone light. "You''re wee to stay¡ªas long as you behave."


    The aunt feigned innocence, cing a hand over her heart. "Me? Misbehave? Never."


    The father chuckled quietly, his steady presence grounding the lively atmosphere. "Let''s just hope this doesn''t turn into another one of your ''projects.''"


    The aunt''s grin widened, her mischievous energy undeniable. "Oh, don''t worry. I''ll be on my best behavior. Probably."


    The three of them shared augh as they started talking about the situation that had happened while they were away.


    And the aunt told them everything regarding the recent events, which helped them understand the situation.


    As they settled back into the subspace, the aunt stretched out on the sofa she had conjured earlier, her gaze drifting back to the view of Nexara.


    "I can''t wait to see his reaction. He''s going to love it."


    The mother smiled, thinking about her son. "He will. And with the panther by his side, he''ll be even stronger."


    The father ced a reassuring hand on the mother''s shoulder. "We''ve done everything we can. Now, all we can do is wait."


    They sat in afortable silence, their thoughts unified by their shared love for Xu Qianghua.


    The glowing subspace seemed to hum with quiet contentment as the three of them reflected on the future.


    The aunt''s gaze shifted to the spot where the portal had been. "Do you think he''ll figure it out right away?" she asked, her tone curious.


    The mother chuckled. "Of course. He''s not a child anymore. He''ll know it might be from a powerful cultivator, but him guessing that it might be us is slim."


    The aunt''s eyes gleamed with her usual mischief. "Well, just in case, maybe I''ll send him a little note. Something cryptic to keep him on his toes."


    The father sighed, though there was a hint of amusement in his expression. "Let''s not confuse him. Thest thing he needs is more riddles."


    The aunt shrugged, her smile unbothered. "Fine, fine. But don''t me me if he doesn''t get the message right away."


    The mother shook her head, clearly entertained. "He''ll figure it out. And when he does, I will be right before him to face him."

 Chapter 279: Reactions From Everyone

    In the clear night sky over Nexara, a brilliant streak of light suddenly cut through the darkness.


    The bright red glowing meteorite rushed towards the, ignoring any and all interferences that the World''s Will set up as it was infused with the power of Xu Qianghua''s parents and aunt, entering the''s atmosphere, casting its radiant glow far and wide.


    The sky lit up in golden, silver, and purple hues, drawing the eyes of everyone on the Central Continent.


    The meteorite''s trail glowed brightly, spreading through the sky, leaving a longsting memory of it as it rushed downwards without slowing down.


    In Jingzhong City, cultivators stopped whatever they were doing, their gazes fixed upward. Its energy was unlike anything they had ever seen before¡ªdense, powerful, and unstopable.


    In the Empyrean Harmony Sect, disciples training in the courtyard froze mid-movement, their eyes wide with awe. "What is that?" one whispered, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "I don''t know, but it''s beautiful," another replied, unable to look away.


    "Do you think it''s a blessing from the heavens?"


    "Maybe. Or it might be a prelude to something or someone appearing. Either way, we need to prepare."


    An elder nearby narrowed his eyes. "This is no ordinary phenomenon. That energy... it''s definitely something that hase from outer space as it does not have any cultivator''s breath, which means it is not somebat technique."


    Outside the city, the meteorite''s trail shone brightly, its energy field protecting it from any outside forces.


    The gathered cultivators stared in amazement, their hearts pounding with anticipation. What would they discover once itnded? Would it bring change? Power? Perhaps even death?


    But one thing was certain: after this object falls down, major changes will need top-level families or forces to stop.


    And the meteorite''s brilliance wasn''t confined to a small area. Its light reached the furthest corners of the Central Continent, where cultivators and mortals alike paused in their tracks to marvel at the unusual sight.


    Some thought it was a sign from the heavens, while others believed it marked the arrival of a great treasure. But whatever its meaning, the meteorite''s impact was felt far and wide.


    Inside the Xuzhong Empire''s pce, a team of advisors and imperial guards were already making preparations.


    "Your Majesty, we need to secure the area," an advisor advised, his voice calm and collected despite the situation''s urgency.


    Empress Huang Xinyi nodded, her sharp gaze fixed on the meteorite''s glowing trail. "Yes, do it. But remember, no one is to touch it. I want a detailed report as soon as possible."


    The advisor bowed. "Understood, Your Majesty."


    "And make sure to notify me if the situation changes," She added as the advisors were leaving the room.


    "Of course, Your Majesty." The advisors bowed once again as they epted the order before leaving the room and closing the door.


    She then took out her family sign token and used it to contact her husband to see what he had to say about this.


    In the shadows of the Central Continent, Yan Yuehua observed the meteorite''s descent with a neutral expression.


    "Send a team to investigate," she ordered. "Don''t interfere with its trajectory, but keep an eye on things. We need to know what this is."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Yan Yuehua turned to the nearest servant. "Bring me the reports from the past week."


    "Right away, Madam."


    Her gaze shifted back to the glowing trail. Something about this didn''t feel right, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    Was it a sign of trouble or something else entirely? She would have to wait and see.


    Far above, the meteorite continued its journey, oblivious to the scrutiny of those who watched its fall.


    Even the bordering regions of the Western, Eastern, Northern, and Southern Continents caught faint glimpses of the glowing object streaking across the sky. Cultivators in those areas started guessing about what it could be.


    Some even went as far as saying that this was the end of the world as the gods were angry with them, which caused the people around them to distance themselves.


    Inside the Empyrean Trade Consortium Jingzhong Branch, Liu Meiying stepped onto a high balcony, her sharp eyes locking onto the streak of light. She remained calm, though a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    "Looks like something new has shown up, lets see if this is a nice and easy matter or a hard and difficult matter," she murmured to herself as she went back inside.


    Inside the Empyrean Harmony Sect, the sect elders and disciples gathered at the main hall, their eyes fixed on the glowing trail in the distance.


    "Elders, what do you think this is?" Liu Anwei, who was sitting in the Sect Master''s seat, asked.


    One of the elders answered, her expression calm andposed. "Whatever it is, it''sing down at high speed, and its aura is not the same as abat technique, so the chances of it being rted to someone on this are highly impossible."


    Another elder, whose expression was much tenser, shook her head. "It could also be a treasure from the heavens."


    There was a hint of excitement in her tone, but the other elders'' expressions remained skeptical.


    The first elder snorted. "I doubt that. The energy signature is too controlled. There''s no way this is a random urrence."


    Liu Anwei''s brow furrowed. "If it''s not from the heavens, then who is behind it?"


    "Who knows? But we need to be careful. This could be the beginning of something dangerous."


    Bai Xueyan, who was sitting next to her, kept her focus on the meteorite while talking to her mother using a secret method.


    "What do you think about this mother?" She asked, already having a few guesses in her mind.


    "Yeah, it''s them, and it looks like that crazy nephew-con is also here," Bai Lingyun''s voice could be heard in Bai Xueyan''s mind.


    This made the daughter roll her eyes as she already could guess who her mother was referring to.


    "Looks like we will have a good show, won''t we mother?" She asked, a yful smile forming on her face.

 Chapter 280: Xu Qianghua Finds The Egg

    "We certainly will. Just make sure you don''t get too close to it, as there''s a formation ced that will repel anyone other than Xu Qianghua," Bai Lingyun said, reminding her daughter about the special mechanism set by the aunt.


    "I won''t," Bai Xueyan responded with augh before ending the connection.


    Meanwhile, the meteorite continued its descent, and the sheer force of its aura rippled across thend.


    Its speed slowed as it neared the ground, guided by the careful calctions of Xu Qianghua''s parents.


    When it finally made contact, the impact created a massive crater just outside Jingzhong City.


    A thunderous boom echoed through the area, and a blinding light erupted from the crater, momentarily turning night into day.


    The shockwave sent tremors through the surroundingnd but caused no significant damage.


    When the light faded, all that remained was therge crater, filled with dark soil and Spiritual Qi, which the impact had stirred up.


    By the time the dust settled, cultivators were already making their way to the site. The first to arrive were from the nearby Empyrean Harmony Sect, followed by smaller factions and independent cultivators.


    Each group was drawn not only by the meteorite''s arrival but also by the way it hadnded without causing the mass destruction they had been bracing for.


    At the heart of the cratery the meteorite itself. Its surface shimmered faintly, veins of golden and silver light running across it.


    The dense energy surrounding it was palpable, even to those with minimal cultivation. Elders and senior cultivators kept their distance, wary of the unknown power it radiated.


    In the growing crowd, murmurs spread like wildfire.


    "Could it be a treasure from outer space?" one cultivator asked, his voice trembling in shock.


    "Maybe," another replied. "But from the looks of it, it seems to be just a simple meteorite with special veins running on its surface."


    As the discussions grew, a brave cultivator from a lesser-known sect stepped forward, his Spiritual Qi covering his body as he approached the meteorite.


    His steps were careful, his body surrounded by a defensive barrier.


    But as he walked closer to the meteorite, a small light escaped from it and spread 100 meters in all directions.


    It looked like a barrier, surprising everyone, but the brave cultivator who hade this close didn''t want to give up.


    He gathered Spiritual Qi and prepared to punch the barrier. As soon as he struck with full force, everyone held their breath.


    To their shock, the punch didn''t even make a dent in the barrier. Instead, the force rebounded, sending the cultivator flying backward tond with a dull thud at the crater''s edge.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, and the cultivator groaned as hispanions rushed to help him. Another stepped forward, determined to try his luck.


    This man, stronger and more skilled, activated an advanced defensive technique and a more powerful attack method to break the barrier.


    Yet the result was the same¡ªa powerful rebound that sent him flying backward.


    "It''s impossible!" the second cultivator growled, his face twisted in frustration. "Why is the barrier so strong?"


    Others muttered in agreement, their hopes dimming. "Whatever this is, it''s beyond our reach," someone said, their tone resigned.


    Hidden among the crowd, Xu Qianghua observed the scene quietly, his face obscured by a simple hooded robe.


    He had deliberately suppressed his powerful aura, blending in as just another wandering cultivator.


    His sharp brown eyes scanned the pitiful attempts, and he shook his head as he studied the meteorite intently, trying to gauge the strength of the barrier and the meteorite itself.


    While the formation was sophisticated, he was sure he could break it, as he sensed the barrier could only block hits below the Incarnation Middle Stage.


    With him being Peak Incarnation, it shouldn''t be hard to bypass it.


    He hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward. His movements were calm and measured, drawing little attention at first.


    But as he descended into the crater, more eyes turned toward him. Whispers broke out.


    "Who is that?"


    "Another one trying his luck?"


    As Xu Qianghua walked toward the barrier, something unexpected happened, causing the crowd to gasp.


    "Wait¡­ why hasn''t the formation stopped him yet?"


    Indeed, the barrier didn''t stop Xu Qianghua from entering. This surprised him, too, as he hadn''t expected this.


    But instead of being bothered, he was pleased. It meant whatever was inside could remain hidden from others.


    "How is he doing that?" one elder muttered, his eyes narrowing.


    "Does he know what this formation is and how to crack it?" another whispered.


    Xu Qianghua ignored the voices, his focus entirely on the meteorite. He reached out cautiously, his fingers brushing against its surface.


    The energy hummed beneath his touch, steady and warm.


    Suddenly, faint cracks began forming on the meteorite''s surface, spreading outward in intricate patterns. The crowd gasped, their eyes wide as they watched the transformation.


    "What''s happening?" Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Is it¡­ breaking open?"


    The cracks widened, and with a soft rumble, a small, ornate door appeared on the meteorite''s surface.


    Golden light spilled from the edges of the door, casting a soft glow over the crater. The crowd stared in stunned silence, too shocked to speak.


    Xu Qianghua nced at the door, his curiosity piqued. Without hesitation, he pushed it open, stepping inside as the golden light surrounded him.


    The door closed behind him, leaving the onlookers outside frustrated and specting wildly about what was hidden within.


    Inside, the chamber was small and circr, bathed in a soft, otherworldly light. The air was warm, and the energy was so dense it felt almost tangible.


    At the center of the chamber, something rested on a pedestal, glowing faintly.


    Xu Qianghua stepped closer, his gaze locked on the object. As the details came into focus, he froze.


    Inside the meteorite, he saw a spherical object ced at the center. As he walked closer, he realized it was an egg, quietly sitting on the pedestal, slowly absorbing the Spiritual Qi in the room.

 Chapter 281: Inside the Meteorite

    This made Xu Qianghua tilt his head as he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "An egg? No, this can''t be a normal egg," he muttered, stepping closer to inspect it. The spherical object rested peacefully on the pedestal, glowing faintly as if it were alive.


    But curiosity got the better of him, and he stretched out his hand toward the egg. His eyes widened as his body reacted instantly when his fingers brushed against its smooth surface.


    A strange sensation coursed through him. His chaos-infused Qi, something unique to his Chaos Body, began to flow into the egg as though being drawn by the creature inside the egg.


    He could feel the energy being absorbed rapidly, yet the egg didn''t seem to have any negative reaction to this. Instead, he could see the egg having more color, and it even started to shake slightly, which meant that the creature inside was still alive.


    This made him sigh in relief as he did not want a dead egg that would suck as the beast inside should be a rare or powerful beast for it to be sealed inside this meteorite.


    "What is this¡­?" Xu Qianghua whispered, his senses heightened. There was something oddly familiar about the egg, a faint connection that resonated with his Chaos Body.


    As the energy flow continued, the egg wriggled slightly, almost as if it were responding to his touch.


    Startled, Xu Qianghua pulled his hand back. The movement ceased, and the egg fell still again, glowing faintly.


    He stood there for a moment, his mind racing with questions. "This isn''t just an egg. It''s definitely a powerful spirit beast egg that has Chaos-rted properties."


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he turned his attention to the rest of the meteorite''s interior.


    At first nce, he had assumed the egg was the only item within. But as his gaze swept across the chamber, he realized just how wrong he was.


    The interior was vast, farrger than the meteorite''s outer appearance suggested. Clearly, some kind of spatial maniption was at y.


    Rows upon rows of treasures lined the space¡ªheavenly materials, rare herbs, and countless cultivation resources either stacked neatly in rows or ced in glowing containers.


    The sheer abundance left him momentarily speechless.


    "This¡­ is this some kind of treasure vault or a private house of a powerful cultivator?" he mumbled, stepping deeper into the space.


    He hoped that it was the former and not thetter, but considering that this ce was connected to the egg, there was a good chance that it belonged to a powerful cultivator but most likely died, which was good news for him as now all of these treasures belong to him.


    He walked over to a shelf filled with shimmering crystals, each radiating immense energy.


    Upon closer inspection, he recognized them as Holy Spirit Stones, higher-level spirit stones that are above the top-tier spirit stones.


    Each Holy Spirit Stone is worth 1000 Top-tier spirit stones. This is mainly because of their rarity, as the chances of them being found in top-level spirit veins are 1 to 1 million.


    "These are almost impossible to find¡­ yet there''s so many here. " He could not help but be excited, as this was the first time he had ever held a Holy Spirit stone, and this included the old timeline.


    But now he saw a small mountain of these Holy Spirit Stones lying around, and just as he was about to collect them all, he saw a space ring lying at the bottom of the pile.


    This caused Hin to pick it up and examine it, only to find that it was an ownerless ring. So Xu Qianghua dropped a little bit of blood as he imed it.


    He was not disappointed by the results, as he could sense the massive space within.


    When he put his hands inside, he was amazed to see piles and piles of spirit stones, and none of them lost their Spirit Qi, which means that the ring either had a time freeze option or the items were ced recently.


    But now, all of these belong to him and the Xu family.


    And nearby, jars of glowing pill bottles caught his attention. But this time, he did not check what kind of pills they were as they could be anything, and he did not want to take any risks, so he nned to wait until he got home before opening them.


    As he continued exploring, he came across rare herbs growing in what seemed to be self-sustaining patches of fertile soil.


    These nts emitted faint spiritual energy, their vitality suggesting they had been thriving here for centuries.


    But he can also feel that these were recently rented as he could feel the nts'' breath, indicating that they were only a few months old, but this was nothingpared to what he had just seen next.


    There was a hugeke that was surrounded by various spirit grass and spirit herbs, and this did not disappoint him either, as he could see high-grade spirit herbs growing within theke.


    However, he did not check much as he wanted to see if there were any signs of anyone living here or anything out of the ordinary, as he had read in some novels, where an old grandpa or a stunningly beautiful woman loses their body and chooses to go into a ring or something simr to heal.


    And wait for a ''destined one'' toe and save them, but to his disappointment, he could not find anything of that sort, but amid the treasures, a faint glimmer caught his eye.


    Tucked away on a pedestal simr to the one holding the egg was a small orb, its surface swirling with patterns of light and shadow.


    He stepped closer, his instincts telling him this item was significant.


    When he reached out to touch it, the orb reacted instantly, lighting up and emitting a soft hum.


    Information flooded his mind¡ªa map of the meteorite''s structure, its protective formations, and a function that allowed it to fly.


    "This¡­ is the meteorite''s controller."

 Chapter 282: Why Did The Meteorite Fall Here, And Why Now?

    "This¡­ is the meteorite''s controller," Xu Qianghua muttered, gripping the orb tightly. It exined everything¡ªthe meteorite''s arrival, its indestructible barrier, and even its ability to house such an borate interior space.


    Whoever had designed this clearly intended it to fall into the hands of someone capable. But who and why?


    Xu Qianghua''s mind raced as he tried to piece together the possibilities. Was this left behind by a powerful cultivator?


    Perhaps it was a test or a gift meant for someone with a specific connection to chaos energy, which is why he was able to enter.


    But his thoughts spiraled as he considered, then dismissed, various options. He was the only one the barrier allowed through, which made the mystery even more puzzling.


    As he pondered, his body moved instinctively toward the egg. The faint glow pulsed steadily, almost as if it were alive.


    He stared at it for a moment, the connection he felt earlier resurfacing.


    "Whoever created this must have had a purpose," he murmured, running a hand over the orb. "But what is it?"


    Deciding not to linger any longer, Xu Qianghua activated the orb. The entire space began to hum softly as the meteorite responded to hismand.


    Slowly, it started to rise, the golden light from its cracks illuminating the crater once more.


    Outside, the crowd gasped in shock as the meteorite lifted into the air. Its glowing surface pulsed rhythmically, drawing even more attention.


    "What''s happening now?" someone shouted, their voice tinged with panic.


    "It''s leaving!" another eximed.


    "No! How is that possible?" a third voice cried out.


    In desperation, the cultivator rushed toward the meteorite, but the barrier rebounded him violently before he could get close, sending him tumbling back.


    Xu Qianghua, observing the scene from inside the meteorite, remained calm. He held the orb tightly and activated a hidden formation, cloaking the meteorite entirely.


    With a soft hum, the meteorite vanished from sight, leaving the crowd outside stunned and murmuring in confusion.


    "Where did it go?" someone whispered.


    "It''s gone¡­ just like that," another said, their voice filled with disbelief.


    Inside the now-invisible meteorite, Xu Qianghua ordered it to move toward the Xu family''s subspace portal.


    The orb hummed in response, and the meteorite adjusted its trajectory. Xu Qianghua leaned against one of the interior walls, his thoughts still racing.


    "Why did the meteorite fall here, and why now?" he muttered, his gaze shifting between the orb and the egg.


    Something about the timing didn''t feel coincidental, but he couldn''t pinpoint why.


    Once the meteorite reached the Xu family''s subspace portal and entered inside, Xu Qianghua deactivated the invisibility formation.


    He then took the meteorite to a corner of the subspace andnded it in ce.


    Xu Qianghua then stepped out of the meteorite and activated his family token, sending out a call to thedies as he wanted them to be the first ones to see this.


    Then, he will give this meteorite to the elders so they can use the items inside properly.


    Not long after, Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan were the first to arrive. As soon as they saw him, they rushed forward, their faces filled with excitement and relief.


    "Brother Qiangqiang!" Liu Anwei called out, her voice soft yet filled with emotion. She didn''t hesitate as she threw herself into his arms, wrapping him in a tight embrace.


    Bai Xueyan was close behind, her elegantposure giving way to joy as she also buried herself in his arms.


    "Why did you summon all of us? Is it because of the meteorite? All of us saw you go inside.Are you alright? What happened?"


    Xu Qianghua chuckled softly, his arms encircling both women. "I''m fine. I''ll exin everything once everyone''s here."


    The warmth of their embrace wasforting, but the moment didn''tst long. The sound of hurried footsteps echoed as the rest of thedies arrived together.


    The next to appear was Yan Yuehua, her sharp gaze instantly locking onto the two women still clinging to Xu Qianghua.


    Her expression soured slightly, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she folded her arms and waited.


    Behind her, Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun walked in together. Liu Meiying raised an eyebrow at the scene, her usual calm demeanor shifting to one of yful jealousy.


    "It seems we''rete," she said, causing Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan to smile happily.


    Bai Lingyun smirked, though her eyes narrowed slightly as she nced at the two women still holding onto Xu Qianghua. "Indeed. Perhaps we should demand our turn?"


    Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan reluctantly let go, stepping back but not without sharing a smug nce at the others.


    Next, Huang Xinyi and the maids all arrived and then saw therge meteorite behind Xu Qianghua.


    "Now that everyone''s here, let me show you what I''ve found," Xu Qianghua said, gesturing toward the meteorite. The women''s attention shifted, their curiosity piqued.


    As they moved closer, Xu Qianghua activated the orb, opening the meteorite''s interior for all to see. The glowing chamber inside left everyone stunned.


    "This¡­ is incredible," Bai Xueyan breathed, her eyes scanning the rows of treasures and heavenly materials.


    "Where did thise from?" Liu Meiying asked, stepping inside to inspect a row of rare herbs.


    "I''m not entirely sure," Xu Qianghua admitted. "But it seems like everything here was meant for someone with a connection to chaos energy."


    The group began exploring the meteorite''s interior, marveling at the abundance of resources.


    Yan Yuehua inspected the glowing bottles of pills, her mind already calcting their potential uses.


    Bai Lingyun ran her fingers over a shelf of shimmering crystals, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Amid the exploration, Xu Qianghua''s gaze returned to the egg on its pedestal. Its faint glow pulsed steadily, almost as if it were alive.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that this egg was the main protagonist of this event, which made this egg even more important.


    "What do you think it is?" Liu Anwei asked, joining him at the pedestal.


    Xu Qianghua shook his head. "I don''t know yet. But whatever it is, it''s important."


    The women gathered around him; they were curious about the egg, but they did not touch it after learning that this might be the most important item in this meteorite.

 Chapter 283: Sorting Out the Treasures

    Xu Qianghua was the only one who touched the egg, and just likest time, he felt the faint connection between himself and the mysterious object.


    This time, however, the bond felt much stronger, as though the egg were reacting to his presence more intentionally.


    The moment his hand rested on the smooth surface, the Chaos Qi within his body began to flow toward the egg again likest time, but this time, the process was much smoother.


    He observed the process with a mix of curiosity and doubt. This egg clearly had some connection to chaos energy, and whatever was inside it seemed to respond to his presence.


    But why?


    The thought stayed in his mind as the process continued, the Chaos Qi flowing from his body into the egg.


    The others watched in great fanfare, their eyes fixed on the shimmering golden aura surrounding the egg.


    Simrly, the egg didn''t show any signs of rejection; instead, its glow intensified, pulsing rhythmically as though it was trying to tell him that it was still alive and kicking.


    Liu Meiying, standing nearby, watched intently. "Qiangqiang, does it hurt you when it draws your Chaos Qi?"


    "No," he replied, shaking his head. "It feels¡­ surprisingly calm and easy, almost like it''s meant to happen."


    She hummed, her gaze shifting between him and the egg. A thoughtful expression crossed her face.


    "This is truly intriguing," she murmured.


    Bai Lingyun leaned closer, her sharp eyes studying the egg''s faint glow. "There are many spirit beasts cubs that feed on the Qi of their parents or siblings. Maybe this is something simr."


    "It''s not umon for beasts to do so, but how is it possible for a beast to do this while still in its egg state? Could it be a type of spirit beast I''m not aware of?"


    "But even if that was the case, what are the chances that a beast with a connection to Chaoses right here where Brother Qiang has a physique rted to it?" Liu Anwei asked, stepping forward.


    Yan Yuehua sighed, shaking her head. "This is getting moreplicated. We should just leave the egg alone for now and wait for it to hatch before we can think more about it, but we need to study the meteorite''s functions."


    The rest of thedies all nodded but their eyes never left the egg, their curiosity growing with each passing moment.


    Xu Qianghua, however, remained silent, his hand still resting on the egg. The energy transfer slowed, and the egg wriggled slightly before settling again. He pulled his hand back, letting out a slow breath.


    "And just like Yue''er said we''ll figure out the eggter," he said. "For now, let''s organize everything else. There''s a lot here, and we need to make sure nothing goes to waste."


    Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun immediately took charge, each summoning their storage artifacts and setting up a system to categorize the items.


    "Start with the spirit stones," Bai Lingyun instructed. "There''s a small mountain of them near the entrance."


    "I''ll handle the herbs," Liu Meiying added. "They need to be sorted by grade and type."


    The other women joined in, and their movements were efficient as they worked together to catalog the meteorite''s contents.


    Yan Yuehua focused on the glowing pill bottles, carefully inspecting each one for its potential uses. Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei organized the rare metals and crystals, while Huang Xinyi took inventory of the high-grade spiritual artifacts.


    Xu Qianghua watched them work, a faint smile on his lips. Their coordination was wless, a testament to their dedication and capabilities.


    He then also went to help them as he focused more on rare and unknown items that no one could identify.


    And if you are wondering how all of these items stayed like this without any of them losing their Spiritual Qi, it is mainly because of the formations set up which preserve these items from any harm from thews of time.


    As the hours passed, the women brought him updates on their progress. Liu Meiying approached first, holding a detailed list of the herbs she had sorted.


    "There are over a hundred types of herbs here," she reported. "Most of them are extremely rare, and some are even extinct in this part of the void. Whoever left this behind knew what they were doing."


    Bai Lingyun followed with a simr report on the spirit stones. "There are thousands of Holy Spirit Stones, as well as a few other types I''ve never seen before. This alone could sustain the Xu family''s cultivation needs for decades."


    Yan Yuehua chimed in from across the chamber. "The pills are equally impressive. Many of them are for advanced cultivation stages, and some are specifically tailored for breaking through bottlenecks. This is a treasure trove."


    Xu Qianghua nodded, his mind already calcting how to distribute the resources efficiently. "Good work. Once everything is sorted, we''ll call the elders to take inventory and decide how best to use these items."


    The women exchanged nces; all of them had a happy smile, but they had a slightpetitive look in their eyes. It was clear that each of them wanted to impress him with their efforts.


    Before long, the treasures were fully organized, and Xu Qianghua activated his family token to summon the elders. As they waited, the women gathered around him near the pedestal holding the egg.


    "So, what will you do with it?" Liu Anwei asked, her voice soft.


    Xu Qianghua looked at the egg, his expression thoughtful. "I''ll keep it for now. Whatever''s inside, it''s connected to me. I''ll let it hatch and then let nature take its course."


    The women nodded in agreement, though their curiosity about the egg remained.


    When the elders arrived, their reactions to the meteorite''s contents were simr to the women''s¡ªsurprise and disbelief.


    But they quickly got back to doing their jobs as they began assessing the resources, their experienced eyes scanning the treasures quickly and then sorting them into four different parts.


    Two are useful and two are unuseful, and then the section is further subdivided into the present and the future.

 Chapter 284: Distributing It In The Family

    They did it like this because they can see some of the treasures that can be used now, but some either need time to grow or no one in the family needs it for now.


    The elders worked tirelessly to sort through the vast collection of treasures from the meteorite, dividing the resources into categories.


    Some items were immediately usable, while others required more study to understand their potential.


    Even the items deemed unusable for now weren''t dismissed; the Xu family valued everything, knowing that with time and research, their uses could be uncovered.


    Nothing would go to waste.


    "This is an incredible find," one elder said, bowing respectfully to Xu Qianghua. "You always manage to surprise us, Family Head."


    Xu Qianghua waved off the praise, keeping his focus on the egg sitting securely in its ornate container.


    "Make sure everything is distributed fairly," he instructed. "I trust you to handle the details."


    As the elders continued their work, Xu Qianghua turned to the women gathered around him. "Thank you for helping. This would''ve taken much longer without you."


    Bai Lingyun smiled, crossing her arms. "It''s only natural for us to support you, Qiangqiang."


    Liu Meiying smiled softly. "Besides, seeing all these treasures was exciting. It''s not every day we all work together like this."


    Xu Qianghua chuckled lightly, his gaze drifting back to the glowing egg. He didn''t fully understand its purpose yet, but he felt certain it would reveal its secrets in time.


    For now, there were other matters to focus on.


    The treasures from the meteorite needed to be used wisely, and the family needed to grow stronger, as that was the only way he would know what all of this was about.


    After ensuring the egg was secure in its special container¡ªa box lined with spirit stone fragments designed to protect it¡ªXu Qianghua ced it in his office.


    This way, it would remain under his watchful eye. He instructed the maids to keep an eye on it as well, and they readily agreed.


    Though he still felt a strange connection to the egg, Xu Qianghua decided not to overthink it. Time would tell what mysteries it held.


    With the egg secured, the distribution of the meteorite''s treasures began in earnest. The elders worked methodically, ensuring that every resource was allocated fairly.


    Cultivation materials were divided among the family members, from the lower ranks to the most elite.


    Rare and precious items were sent to the family''s branches to strengthen their loyalty and the potential they have shown.


    Some treasures were set aside as rewards for loyal allies and promising disciples.


    The treasures sparked excitement throughout the Xu family. Many members saw this as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to advance their cultivation or improve their projects.


    Even the items whose uses weren''t immediately clear were given to researchers within the family, who eagerly took on the challenge of understanding and finding out their secrets.


    Meanwhile, the meteorite itself was sent to the Xu family''s science district for analysis.


    The researchers there, already working on projects rted to space exploration, were thrilled to study the meteorite''s uniqueposition.


    Initial findings revealed that the meteorite was made of a rare metal alloy, a blend of high-grade spirit ores that was far stronger and more durable than anything they had encountered before.


    This discovery alone had the potential to revolutionize the family''s efforts in crafting advanced tools and vehicles.


    The scientists also uncovered a hidden formation and a core within the meteorite, which had powered its incredible functions.


    This core alone gave the researchers many new ideas for energy storage and propulsion systems, sparking ideas for new technology that could help them with their designs.


    Elder Wu, head of the engineering department, was particrly excited about these developments.


    Known for her innovative ideas, she saw the meteorite as a treasure trove of possibilities. During a meeting with Xu Qianghua, she spoke with enthusiasm. Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Family Head, the knowledge we''ve gained from this meteorite is priceless. With these discoveries, we can elerate our space exploration projects by decades."


    Xu Qianghua nodded in approval. "Good. Keep me informed of your progress. This meteorite has already proven its value, but I want to see how far we can take it."


    While the researchers delved into the meteorite''s mysteries, the women of the Xu family were busy utilizing their share of the treasures.


    Liu Meiying focused on expanding the Empyrean Trade Consortium, using the resources to secure exclusive trade routes and create high-value goods.


    Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei dedicated their efforts to training elite disciples within the Empyrean Harmony Sect, aiming to build a force capable of rivaling the strongest cultivators in the Central Continent with a female-only Sect.


    Yan Yuehua used the materials to upgrade the Shadows'' equipment and improve their stealth formations, ensuring they remained an unparalleled covert force.


    Even as everyone worked on their individual projects, the egg remained at the center of Xu Qianghua''s thoughts.


    He visited his office frequently, checking on it and observing its faint glow. Each time he touched it, the egg absorbed a small amount of his Chaos Qi, and the connection between them seemed to grow stronger.


    One day, while examining the egg, Xu Qianghua noticed something unusual. The Chaos Qi within the egg felt clearer and pureer, almost as if the creature inside was growing stronger.


    The egg seemed to pulse with life, its glow slightly brighter than before. Whatever was inside, it was clearly no ordinary spirit beast.


    "This egg¡­" Xu Qianghua murmured, his fingers lightly brushing its surface. "It''s more important than I thought."


    As the days passed, the meteorite''s impact was felt throughout the Xu family. The influx of resources strengthened their forces and boosted morale, but the outside world did not see this.


    They all saw nothing, which Xu Qianghua wanted, as there is no need to publicize what they are doing to the outside world when it is unnecessary.


    Even the family''s branches felt the effects, receiving shipments of rare materials that enhanced their capabilities and loyalty.


    In the Xu family subspace, optimism was in the air. The meteorite had brought more than just treasures¡ªit had brought hope and a renewed sense of purpose.


    Everyone worked harder, inspired by the opportunities it had unlocked.

 Chapter 285: A Yandere Aunt?

    In the Xu Family Subspace


    The subspace glowed with a soft golden light as Xu Qianghua''s parents and aunt stood before arge viewing portal.


    The portal showed the meteorite''s descent to Jingzhong City, its glowing trail lighting up the night sky. The three of them watched in silence, each lost in their thoughts.


    "Itnded perfectly," the father said, his voice calm. "Exactly as we nned."


    The mother nodded, smiling warmly. "Yes, everything is going as expected. Now, we wait to see how Qianghua handles it."


    The aunt, however, wasn''t as calm. Her sharp eyes stayed glued to the image of Xu Qianghua as he approached the meteorite. A wide smile spread across her face.


    "Look at him," she said, her tone full of pride. "So confident, so strong. That''s my nephew."


    The father sighed, shaking his head slightly. He knew where this was going, but he did not know how to feel about it. The aunt''s obsession with her nephew is something that both love and hate.


    Love because the aunt in question is one of the most powerful cultivators in the void, which means that he will be protected from any and all threats thate from someone inside the void.


    But hate due to the way she bes crazy when her nephew is involved, and how her actions will cause trouble for him.


    "Don''t start with your ideas again," the mother said, giving her sister a warning look. "He needs to focus on his work, not have a figure who constantly gives him hard-to-solve challenges."


    The aunt waved her hand dismissively, not even looking away from the screen. "ns? Me? Come on, Sister, I just want what''s best for him."


    "What you think is ''best'' usually scares half the people around him," the father muttered under his breath.


    The aunt crossed her arms, still watching Xu Qianghua. "If they''re scared, they don''t deserve to be near him. He deserves only the best people around him."


    The mother sighed. "You''re too protective. He''s strong and capable. He doesn''t need you chasing everyone away."


    The aunt finally looked at her sister, her expression serious. "That''s where you''re wrong. He''s too kind. Who will stop them if someone tries to hurt or betray him? I will."


    This is also the reason why there were multiple cases of people who have bullied him dying back to back and could not help but clench their fits.


    The father stepped in, his tone steady. "He can handle himself. Trust him. He''s not a child anymore."


    The aunt frowned but didn''t argue. She turned back to the portal, her hands tightening into fists as she saw Liu Anwei and Bai Xueyan rush into Xu Qianghua''s arms.


    "Those two again," she grumbled. "Always clinging to him like he''s some prize. It''s disgusting."


    "They''re his wives," the father said calmly. "Of course, they''re close to him."


    "They''re too close," the aunt snapped. "He doesn''t need them hanging off him all the time. It''s distracting."


    The mother ced a hand on her sister''s shoulder. "You need to let him live his life. He''s building his family. He''s happy."


    The aunt didn''t respond, her eyes narrowing as more women arrived to greet Xu Qianghua. She watched them closely, her irritation growing.


    "They''re all jealous of each other," she muttered. "They don''t deserve him."


    The father sighed. "Here we go again."


    The mother tried to soothe her sister. "He chose them for a reason. You need to trust him. He knows what he''s doing."


    The aunt crossed her arms, ring at the portal. "Fine. But I''m watching them. If any of them step out of line, I''ll deal with it."


    The parents exchanged a look, silently agreeing to let the matter drop for now. There was no point in arguing further.


    The image on the portal shifted to show the inside of the meteorite. Xu Qianghua and the women explored its treasures, and their surprise was clear.


    "He''s handling this well," the mother said, her voice full of pride. "He''s calm and focused."


    The father nodded. "He''s always been like that. He knows how to lead."


    The aunt''s expression softened as she watched Xu Qianghua study the egg. "He''s so strong. So capable. He''s everything I hoped he''d be."


    The mother smiled. "He''s grown into a fine man. You should be proud of him."


    The aunt didn''t reply, her focus entirely on Xu Qianghua as he spoke to the women and gave orders to the elders.


    "Yes, he''s doing so well," she finally said. "But I''ll keep watching, just in case."


    The father chuckled. "Of course you will."


    As the image on the portal faded, the mother turned to her sister. "You should take a break. We''ll keep an eye on him."


    The aunt sighed but nodded. "Fine. But if anything happens, I''m stepping in."


    The father smiled. "We wouldn''t expect anything less."


    As the aunt walked away, the father leaned closer, whispering to her wife.


    "She needs to give him some space. This obsession is bing unhealthy."


    The mother sighed but nodded, her expression worried. "I know, but she won''t listen to us. She''s always been protective of him."


    "Too protective. It''s not healthy for him or for her. He''s a grown man. She needs to let him live his own life."


    The mother sighed again, shaking his head. "You know how she is. She can''t help herself."


    The father frowned. "We need to do something. She can''t keep hovering over him like this."


    The mother didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the portal. The image had shifted again, showing the meteorite''s interior.


    "I''ll talk to her," she finally said. "Maybe I can get her to back off a bit."


    The father wrapped his arm around his wife''s waist, pulling her close. "Let''s hope she listens. Otherwise, we might have an uncontrolled bomb in our hands that will go off on anyone and anything that does anything to our son."


    The mother leaned into his embrace, her gaze still locked on the portal. The scene changed again, and now, it shows Xu Qianghua finishing off all of his work for the day and going back to spend the rest of the day with thedies.

 Chapter 286: A Relaxing Massage From The Maids

    The next few months were a blur for the inhabitants of Nexara.


    The Xu family worked tirelessly to utilize the resources from the meteorite and improve their overall strength.


    Elders, scientists, and engineers pushed their limits, driven by a shared goal of advancing their technology and preparing for the future.


    Elder Wu, head of the engineering department, was at the forefront of these efforts. Her innovative ideas and sharp leadership transformed the department into a hub of creativity and progress.


    Xu Qianghua often visited the engineering department to oversee their work. During one of these visits, Elder Wu met him with a bright smile.


    "We''re making incredible progress," she said, her voice brimming with excitement.


    "With this meteorite, we''ve started designing the first prototypes of spaceships entirely developed with our own technology instead of relying on the treasure chest designs."


    Xu Qianghua nodded, his eyes scanning the massive workspace filled with bustling engineers and glowing models of ships in development. "What''s the status of the prototypes?" he asked.


    "We''re in the testing phase for the smaller ships," Elder Wu exined, leading him toward a glowing hologram of a sleek spaceship. "This is the ''Starshadow.'' It''s designed for speed and stealth, perfect for scouting and reconnaissance missions. Its outer shell incorporates the meteorite''s alloy, making it almost impossible to detect with conventional sensors."


    "And forrger ships?" Xu Qianghua inquired.


    Elder Wu''s expression brightened even further. "The gship prototype, the ''Voidbreaker,'' is nearingpletion.


    It''s built forbat, with reinforced armor and high-powered energy cannons. The meteorite core''s technology allows it to channel energy directly, giving it unmatched firepower."


    Xu Qianghua inspected the hologram closely. "Impressive. How soon will these be ready for deployment?"


    Elder Wu tilted her head thoughtfully. "The Starshadow should be ready within a few weeks. The Voidbreaker will take a bit longer, but we''ll have it operational before the Zerg''s advance team arrives."


    "Good," Xu Qianghua said, his voice calm but firm. "Keep pushing. We''ll need every advantage when the timees."


    Elder Wu nodded, determination shining in her eyes. "We won''t let you down."


    (A/N: Hey everyone, a quick note here about the reason for me writing about the scientific side of the Xu family, the main reason being that I wanted to make it so that this world is a mix of cultivation and Technology.


    This should be obvious from the previous chapters, but I am just putting it out here because you have to understand that not everyone can be high-level cultivators who can travel across the void.


    And that is where the technology sidees, I will go more in detailter in the plot so please stay tuned.)


    While the engineering department focused on technological advancements, other branches of the Xu family worked on their respective areas.


    Cultivators trained harder than ever, using the resources from the meteorite to improve their techniques and strengthen their forces.


    Rare pills and herbs were distributed strategically, ensuring that the family''s elite grew even more powerful.


    The Xu family''s tradeworks also solidified. Liu Meiying used the few months to strengthen the trading routes. Her efforts brought in rare materials and unique items, which were immediately put to use in various projects.


    Bai Xueyan and Liu Anwei worked closely with their disciples, honing their skills and preparing them for the challenges ahead.


    Yan Yuehua focused on upgrading the Shadows'' equipment and ensuring their formations were wless, making them an even more formidable covert force.


    In the Xu family subspace, progress was evident everywhere. The meteorite is now stationed in a secure location. Scientists continued studying its structure, discovering more secrets that further enhanced their projects.


    And this is what Xu Qianghua''s parents wanted as they saw their son trying toe up with their own type of spaceship, which needs a lot of research and time.


    So, they made it so the meteorite was something that they could use as an inspiration for their research, and they were not disappointed as that is what happened.


    Xu Qianghua, however, did not let the pressure overwhelm him. He managed his responsibilities calmly, delegating tasks to the right people and ensuring the family''s goals were met efficiently.


    One evening, after returning from the engineering department, Xu Qianghua entered his office, nning to review thetest reports. However, before he could sit down, there was a soft knock at the door.


    "Come in," he said, looking up.


    The door opened to reveal Su Meifang, the eldest of the seven maids. Her elegant figure and calm presence exuded authority despite her humble title.


    "Master Qianghua," she began, her tone respectful yet firm. "I''vee to remind you of your appointment with the dual cultivation room."


    Xu Qianghua raised an eyebrow. "Appointment?"


    "Yes," Su Meifang replied, stepping closer. "The other maids and I have prepared everything. It''s time for you to join us."


    He sighed lightly, rubbing his temples. "I didn''t realize it was tonight."


    Su Meifang smiled faintly. "You''ve been working tirelessly, Master. This is necessary not just for us but for you as well. The family''s strength depends on your well-being."


    Xu Qianghua nced at the stack of reports on his desk but nodded. "Alright. Lead the way."


    Su Meifang bowed respectfully and led him to a wing of the manor reserved for cultivation. The walls were lined with formation arrays designed to enhance Qi flow and increase the efficiency of meditation.


    Inside the dual cultivation room, the atmosphere was tranquil. The soft glow of the lights and the gentle scent of incense filled the space.


    Six other maids were already present, each wearing a silk robe and a faint smile.


    "Wee, Master," they said in unison, their voices calm and smooth.


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but notice how beautiful and graceful the maids looked. Each had their own charm.


    Su Meifang gestured toward the center of the room, where a formation glowed softly. "Everything is ready, Master."


    Hearing this, the seven maids walked over, helped him remove his clothes, and led him towards the bed.


    Then Su Meiling, the youngest maids, imed up first, sat in a seiza position, and then patted on her plump thighs.


    "Here,y your head here," she said, her voice sweet.


    Xu Qianghua was then instructed to lie down and close his eyes, which he did. Then, the other maids came up and began massaging his body.


    Each of the maids was talented in different techniques, and Xu Qianghua was soon surrounded by a rxing atmosphere.


    The pressure from the family and his responsibilities slowly melted away, reced by a calm feeling of well-being.

 Chapter 287: The Message

    The room was quiet, the only sounds being the faint, soothing melody of the incense burners and the subtle rustling of the maids'' movements.


    Xu Qianghuayfortably on the cushioned bed in the center of the room, his head resting gently on Su Meiling''s thighs.


    Her soft, delicate hands brushed through his hair, applying light pressure to his scalp in slow, rhythmic movements.


    The scent of rare herbs from a burning incense stick filled the air, wrapping the space in a calming aroma that eased even the slightest tension.


    "Rx, Master," she whispered softly. "Tonight, we''ll make sure you arepletely at ease."


    Su Meiling''s fingers traced small circles on his temples, her touch delicate yet firm. Each motion sent waves of rxation through his mind, silencing the noise of his busy thoughts.


    Her soothing touch was both gentle and deliberate, targeting the stress he hadn''t even realized had built up.


    Around him, the other six maids worked in practiced harmony. Su Meifang, the eldest, knelt at his side, her hands warm and steady as they began kneading the tension out of his shoulders.


    Her strokes were deep and methodical, each one pressing into his muscles and coaxing the stiffness out of them.


    "Master," Su Meifang said gently, her voice calm but with a slight hint of authority, "it has been far too long since you''ve allowed yourself a proper rest.


    Tonight, we''ll ensure that you will return to your peak condition tomorrow."


    Her hands glowed faintly as she infused her movements with Qi.


    She targeted the energy pathways in his shoulders and neck, gradually clearing blockages that had slowed the flow of his Chaos Qi. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Xu Qianghua felt warmth radiating from her touch, spreading through his body and easing the burden of constant work and responsibility.


    Su Meixue, the second youngest, moved to his arms and began her work. Her touch was lighter but no less precise.


    She focused on specific points along his arms and hands, applying just the right amount of pressure to each one.


    With every motion, a wave of relief washed over him, melting away the tightness in his joints and the knots in his muscles.


    As her fingers skillfully moved over his muscles, Xu Qianghua felt his body be lighter and easier to move.


    Each press seemed to unlock a reservoir of energy within him, leaving his arms feeling both stronger and more rxed.


    Su Men took her position at his legs. Her movements were firm yet fluid, working from his calves upward with a precision born from years of practice.


    She pressed into the muscles with just enough force to release the tightness, her hands glowing faintly as she infused her touch with energy.


    Her hands glowed faintly as she infused her touch with energy, releasing tension and promoting blood flow throughout his body.


    Each stroke brought a fresh wave of relief, loosening the stiffness in his lower half.


    As she worked, Xu Qianghua felt the strain from endless hours of movement and training dissipate.


    A warm, grounding sensation spread through his legs, connecting him to the earth and making him feel more bnced than he had in weeks.


    Su Meihua took a different approach. She ced her hands lightly on his chest and focused on syncing her energy with his.


    Her touch was almost ethereal, a subtle vibration emanating from her palms as she aligned their energies.


    The vibrations created by her touch resonated deeply within Xu Qianghua, harmonizing with his Chaos Qi and creating a sense of unity between his body and spirit.


    At his feet, Su Meiyu worked in silence, her hands moving with practiced precision.


    She applied firm pressure to key points on his soles, each press sent a wave of warmth upward through his body, grounding him and enhancing his overall stability.


    His Chaos Qi flowed through his body in a smooth, steady current, the constant hum of activity reced by a tranquil sense of stability.


    As his energy settled, the room became peaceful. No one spoke, each maid focused on their task.


    The atmosphere was calm and serene, filled with a deep sense of mutual trust and understanding.


    With the maids working in tandem, Xu Qianghua allowed himself to rx. His eyes closed, his breathing slowed, and his mind cleared.


    There were no responsibilities, no burdens, no concerns¡ªjust a tranquil silence.


    Time passed unnoticed, the only measure being the asional shift in the maids'' positions.


    When Su Men finished working on his legs, she traded ces with Su Meiling, moving to massage his head and neck.


    Her hands were delicate yet firm, her touch both gentle and efficient. With each stroke, Xu Qianghua could feel thest vestiges of stress fade away.


    The pressure she applied was just enough to release the knots in his muscles, her touch working out the tightness without causing any pain.


    Su Meifang continued her work on his shoulders and arms, her movements slow and steady.


    She alternated between firm and gentle, using abination of pressure and Qi to loosen the tension and bring him deeper into a state of rxation.


    Su Meihua and Su Meiyu remained focused on his feet and lower body, their touches light but effective.


    The maids moved in perfect synchronization, theirbined efforts leaving Xu Qianghua feeling better than he had in months.


    Finally, Su Meifang stopped her message and took out a small bottle of oil infused with rare herbs from her space ring.


    She warmed it between her hands, the gentle scent mingling with the incense already filling the air. She began applying the oil to Xu Qianghua''s back, her hands moving in slow, rhythmic strokes.


    The other maids joined her, each taking a position around him. Together, they worked in harmony, their hands glowing faintly as they infused their touch with Qi.


    The sensation was indescribable¡ªevery movement stripped awayyers of fatigue, leaving only pure strength and rity behind.


    Xu Qianghua felt his body grow lighter with each stroke, the tension and strain melting awaypletely.


    The warmth from their hands seeped into his very core, revitalizing not just his body but his spirit as well.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288: Soap Land Experience

    Xu Qianghua felt his body grow lighter with each stroke, the tension and strain melting awaypletely.


    The warmth from their hands seeped into his very core, revitalizing not just his body but his spirit as well.


    The soft hum of energy filled the room as the session reached its peak. The maids''bined efforts created an energy vortex that flowed seamlessly into Xu Qianghua, stabilizing his Chaos Qi and amplifying his natural strength.


    When the session finally ended, Su Meifang stepped back and bowed gracefully. "Master," she said softly, her tone warm but formal, "the treatment isplete. How do you feel?"


    Xu Qianghua opened his eyes slowly, a faint smile on his lips. "Incredible," he said, his voice steady but sincere. "Thank you."


    However, when he opened his eyes, he saw the eyes of all the maids directed at the lower half of his body, and before he could say anything.


    Su Meifang chuckled lightly, tilting her head.


    "Do you want me to help you with that, Master?" she asked, her tone yful.


    Xu Qianghua opened his eyes and nced at the obvious tent in his pants.


    "Please do," he replied, his voice soft.


    Su Meifang smiled and carefully removed his underwear for him. When his hard cock sprang free, the other maids gasped softly.


    "It''s so big," Su Meixue whispered.


    "He''s always like this," Su Meifang said, her fingers wrapping around his thick shaft.


    The other maids watched with rapt attention as she stroked his cock, her movements smooth and sensual.


    "Let''s give him a proper greeting," Su Meifang ordered.


    The other maids moved close to his dick, each cing a tender kiss on his tip. Their lips were soft and warm, sending a jolt of pleasure through his body.


    "He''s so hard," Su Meifang purred. "And he tastes so good."


    The other maids nodded, their eyes half-lidded as theypped at his cock, their tongues tracing the veins and ridges.


    They started slowly, taking turns to lick, kiss, and suck his tip. Then, they moved lower, licking his length and balls until every inch of his dick was covered with their saliva.


    Their hands worked in tandem, stroking and squeezing, coaxing more pleasure out of him.


    Xu Qianghua could hardly keep hisposure, his breaths bing ragged as the maids'' attentions drove him closer and closer to the edge.


    Just when he was about toe, the maids suddenly pulled away.


    Su Meifang''s expression was wicked as she met his gaze.


    "We''re not finished yet, Master," she said, her voice teasing.


    The other maids giggled, their eyes bright.


    "There''s still so much more to do," Su Meixue added.


    "So much," Su Men echoed.


    Xu Qianghua looked down again and saw his rock-hard dick leaking with precum.


    Su Meifang reached down and scooped some of the precum onto her finger.


    She then licked her finger and hummed. "Yum," she murmured.


    The other maids agreed, each taking turns licking his cock clean.


    Xu Qianghua groaned at their touches, his control slipping.


    "I need toe," he managed.


    Su Meifang shook her head. "Not yet. We have ns for you."


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but wonder what exactly the maids had nned for him.


    Whatever it was, he knew it would be incredible.


    The maids then stood up and removed their clothes.


    Then Su Meiling, the youngest, said, "Master, please do not resist," as soon as she said this, Xu Qianghua felt a wave of Spiritual Qi trying to lift him up.


    At first, his instinct wanted to stop it, but after thinking about what Su Meiling had said, he did not resist.


    Then, before he could ask, they took him to the bathroom andid him on an air mattress, which wasrge enough to fit all of them and still had some space left over. Stay tuned to mvl


    "Master, do you remember about the soand experience we mentioned before?" Su Meifang asked as she took out a small clear bottle and flipped it.


    She then squeezed the bottle, causing a clear liquid to drip onto her hand.


    "Yes," he answered.


    "Good," she said, smiling.


    "What do you n to do with that?" Xu Qianghua questioned.


    Su Meiling then leaned close to his ear and whispered. "Master, today, you will experience the pleasure of our service."


    "It''s called a Soand massage," Su Meifang said with a wink. "We will give you a special bath where we will use the soap and our bodies to scrub every inch of you and suck you dry while we are at it."


    Xu Qianghua raised his eyebrows in curiosity. "Is that so?"


    "Yes," she answered.


    Su Meiling nodded, her smile bright. "Yes, Master, it is. And we promise to leave you satisfied."


    "You can count on us," Su Meihua said, her voice sweet and soothing.


    The maids'' promises sent a thrill through him, his anticipation growing.


    He didn''t know exactly what to expect, but he was sure it would be pleasurable.


    "Very well," he said. "I''ll leave it to you."


    Su Meiling grinned, her eyes sparkling. "Good choice, Master."


    Then all thedies took the bottle from Su Meifang and started applying it to their bodies, especially their boobs.


    Then all of them took their positions and began rubbing his body with their lubricated tits.


    "What do you think, Master?" Su Meiling asked, her voice teasing.


    "Feels good," he said while looking for an opportunity to strike.


    "I''m d," she replied, her voice low.


    As she continued massaging him, Xu Qianghua''s resistance crumbled under the maids'' sensual touches.


    The scent of their perfumes filled the air, mingling with the aroma of the incense, creating an intoxicating fragrance.


    Xu Qianghua inhaled deeply, savoring the mix of aromas.


    Their breasts rubbed against his body, slick with the lubricant and warm from the friction.


    They moved slowly and deliberately, ensuring that every inch of his skin was covered in their touch.


    But he was not the one to give in, which can be seen when Su Meihua and Su Meiyu each took one of his arms and ced it between their inner thighs with their dripping pussies rubbing against his arm.

 Chapter 289: Soap Land Experience 2 (R18+)

    They then moved back and forth as they moaned softly, the sounds sending shivers down his spine.


    Su Men and Su Meixue each took a leg and began massaging them, their movements synchronized.


    They moved their hands in slow, firm circles, their thumbs pressing into the knots and releasing the tension.


    Their fingers were strong yet gentle, coaxing his muscles to rx.


    The sensation was exquisite, and he could feel his resistance fading.


    Then Su Meifang positioned herself on top of him, her breasts right above his face.


    "What do you think, Master?" she asked, her tone sultry.


    Xu Qianghua moved forward a little and bit her erect nipples, sucking and licking them.


    Su Meifang gasped and arched her back, her eyes zed over with pleasure.


    "That''s good," she breathed, her voice trembling.


    The other maids continued their massage, their movements bing more sensual as their arousal grew.


    Xu Qianghua could feel the heat from their pussies, the softness of their skin, and the wetness of their arousal.


    It was intoxicating, and he could no longer hold back.


    His hands shot up and grabbed their asses.


    He squeezed them firmly, relishing the feel of their curves.


    "Ah, Master," Su Meixue gasped, her cheeks flushed.


    "That''s right, Master," Su Meihua said, gasping. "Touch us everywhere."


    The maids'' words ignited something within him.


    His resistance crumbled, and he began touching them all over, his hands roaming their bodies.


    His fingers traced their curves, caressing their breasts and sliding down their backs.


    His palms pressed against their bellies, feeling their heat and wetness.


    His thumbs teased their clits, making them gasp and moan.


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t control himself anymore. He pulled Su Meifang closer and kissed her, his tongue exploring her mouth.


    Su Meiling and Su Meihua both let out a soft moan as they felt him move his hand between their thighs and y with their pussy.


    His fingers slid over their wetness, sending sparks of pleasure through them.


    Xu Qianghua released their lips and shifted his focus to Su Meixue and Su Meiyu.


    He cupped their asses, his hands massaging the plump flesh.


    "Master," Su Meixue breathed, her voice quivering.


    "That''s it," he growled, his voice low.


    Su Meihua and Su Men couldn''t help but gasp and moan as he rubbed their pussies, sending shivers of pleasure through their bodies.


    Xu Qianghua then sat up and flipped the women, so they were lying on their backs with their legs spread.


    Su Meiling, Su Meihua, and Su Men faced the ceiling, while Su Meifang and the others faced him.


    "What now, Master?" Su Meifang asked, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t answer, a devious smirk spreading across his face.


    Instead, he leaned down and nted a kiss on each of their pussies, his tongue swirling over their clits.


    "Oh, Master!" thedies cried out, their bodies arching off the mattress.


    The room filled with the sound of their moans, the maids'' voices echoing off the walls.


    Xu Qianghua continued kissing, licking, and sucking their pussies, his fingers thrusting in and out of them.


    He savored their juices, drinking in their essence.


    He could feel their inner walls tightening around his fingers, their bodies quivering.


    Su Meiling, Su Meihua, and Su Men squirmed and moaned, their breathing bing ragged.


    "Master, I am close," Su Meixue cried out.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t need to be told twice.


    His mouthtched onto her clit, his tongue flicking over it.


    At the same time, his fingers plunged deep inside her, curling and hitting just the right spot.


    He could feel her muscles tense, her body shuddering.


    "Master," Su Meixue whimpered.


    Her hips bucked wildly as she climaxed, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t stop. He kept licking, sucking, and fingering her, drawing out her orgasm.


    "Master, please," she begged, her voice shaking.


    "Come for me," hemanded, his tone firm.


    His fingers and mouth were relentless, driving her over the edge.


    Her body trembled, her voice ringing out as she came again, her juices flowing freely.


    Xu Qianghua released her and looked up to see the other maids watching with wide eyes and flushed cheeks.


    "Who''s next?" he asked, his voice low. Readtest stories on mvl


    "Me," Su Meihua replied breathlessly.


    "Then get ready," he said.


    Su Meihua shivered, her anticipation rising.


    Xu Qianghua moved his focus to Su Meihua, his fingers and tongue working her pussy until she was quivering and begging for release.


    "Master, please," she pleaded.


    "Please, what?" he asked, his eyes dark.


    "Make mee," she gasped.


    "Come for me," he ordered.


    After around 10 minutes, her body convulsed, her back arching as she came, her juices gushing.


    Xu Qianghua released her and nced at the other maids.


    "Who''s next?" he asked.


    "Me," Su Meiyu replied, her voice full of lust.


    He turned his attention to her, his mouth and fingers bringing her to the brink of ecstasy before finally pushing her over the edge.


    Simr to the other two maids, Su Meiyu''s loud moans echoed through the room, her body shuddering with the intensity of her release after Xu Qianghua''s fingering.


    Xu Qianghua removed his fingers from her pussy and looked around, his eyesnding on Su Men and Su Meixue, both of them panting and trembling.


    "Master," they breathed in unison, their expressions full of desire.


    "Come here," hemanded, his voice firm.


    The two maids obeyed, crawling toward him.


    Su Meixue knelt before him, her eyes full of longing.


    "I want to suck your dick, Master," she said, her voice soft and submissive.


    Xu Qianghua smiled, his eyes glinting with lust. "Go ahead," he said.


    She immediately moved forward and took his hard cock in her hands, her lips wrapping around his tip.


    She swirled her tongue around his shaft, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked.


    Xu Qianghua groaned, his body shuddering.


    Her mouth felt incredible, her hot, wet lips wrapped tightly around him.


    He reached down and cupped her head, his fingers tangling in her hair.


    "Don''t stop," he growled, his voice deep andmanding.


    "Yes, Master," she murmured, her eyes gazing into his.

 Chapter 290: 6V1 With The Maids (R18+)

    Her tongue swirled around his shaft, her head bobbing up and down.


    His body tensed, his fingers tightening in her hair.


    After a few minutes of her sucking his dick while the other two teased his nipples.


    "I''m going toe," he grunted, his voice strained.


    "Come in my mouth, Master," she pleaded, her voice muffled.


    She didn''t let up, her head bobbing faster, her tongueshing at his tip.


    His body tensed, his breathsing in sharp gasps.


    "Yes," he growled, his voice almost a roar.


    His release came, his cum spurting inside her mouth.


    She swallowed it, her eyes never leaving his.


    When he finished, she released his dick, a satisfied smile on her face.


    Xu Qianghua took a few deep breaths, his body still tingling with pleasure.


    "Thank you, Master," Su Meixue said, her tone respectful.


    "You''re wee," he replied, his voice slightly breathless.


    His eyesnded on Su Men, her body trembling.


    "Your turn," he said, his voice low andmanding.


    "Yes, Master," she whispered, her eyes bright.


    He positioned her on all fours and then positioned himself behind her, his dick resting against her entrance.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice rough with desire.


    "Yes, Master," she breathed.


    "Good," he replied, his hands gripping her hips.


    He pushed inside her, her pussy stretching to amodate him.


    Su Men moaned, her body shaking as she took all of him.


    He held her steady, his cock buried deep inside her.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice husky.


    "Yes, Master," she gasped, her body quaking with pleasure.


    "Good," he said, his tone firm.


    Without another word, he began moving, his dick sliding in and out of her, his hips pping against her ass.


    His pace was slow but steady, his strokes deep and deliberate.


    With each thrust, she moaned louder, her voice ringing through the room.


    "Oh, Master," she gasped. "Yes, yes."


    Xu Qianghua gripped her hips tighter, his pace quickening.


    "Master," she whimpered. "Please, please."


    Her words fueled him, his hips mming against hers.


    Her pussy tightened around his dick, her inner walls quivering.


    Meanwhile, all the other maids surrounded Xu Qianghua. Their lips trailed over his neck and chest, their tongues teasing his nipples.


    "Master," they murmured, their voices sultry.


    Their touch drove him wild, his thrusts bing more urgent.


    Su Meiling and Su Meihua then each took one of his hands and ced it on their dripping pussies.


    This caused him to go deeper inside Su Men, causing her to scream out.


    "Oh, oh, oh, Master, I am so close," she cried.


    "Come for me," hemanded, his voice firm.


    As if on cue, her pussy tightened around his dick, her inner walls pulsating.


    "Master," she screamed, her voice ringing out.


    Her body shook, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    "Master, please," she whimpered, her voice quivering.


    "Do it," he ordered, his voice low and husky.


    He thrust deep inside her, his dick hitting her sweet spot.


    "Oh, yes," she moaned, her voice breathless.


    With a final, desperate cry, her body went limp, her release flowing over his shaft.


    He groaned, his grip on her hips tightening.


    His hips thrust into her, his movements quick and hard.


    His body tensed, his cock throbbing.


    With a final grunt, he released inside her, his cum spurting into her womb.


    She cried out; her voice was filled with satisfaction and lust.


    Her pussy squeezed his shaft, milking him dry.


    But neither of them looked tired as they had built up quite a bit of stamina after all the sex sessions they had had, especially Xu Qianghua.


    After pulling his dick out, Xu Qianghua turned his gaze on the other six maids, his eyes full of hunger.


    "Who''s next?" he asked.


    Each maid met his gaze, their expressions filled with desire.


    "Me," Su Meifang said, her voice sultry.


    Xu Qianghua grabbed her by the waist and flipped her, so her back was against him and his dick was against her ass.


    "Like this," he asked.


    Su Meifang didn''t argue, her body quivering with anticipation.


    "Yes, Master," she replied, her voice trembling.


    Xu Qianghua grabbed her by the waist and lined his dick up with her pussy.


    Without another word, he pushed inside her, his dick sliding easily into her pussy.


    "Oh, Master," she moaned, her body arching back.


    He gripped her waist, his hands moving down to squeeze her ass.


    "Master," she whimpered, her voice quivering.


    He started thrusting, his cock sliding in and out of her wetness.


    Her body shook, her breathsing in sharp gasps.


    "Master," she moaned, her voice full of lust.


    Her pussy tightened around his shaft, her inner walls quivering.


    His dick plunged deep inside her, his strokes slow and deliberate.


    With each thrust, she whimpered and moaned, her voice filling the room.


    "More, more," she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    He obliged, his thrusts growing faster, harder.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls quivering.


    "Yes," she breathed, her voice full of desire.


    Her body arched, her breasts bouncing.


    "Master," she whimpered, her voice filled with pleasure.


    And Xu Qianghua, seeing her boobs bouncing, couldn''t help but move one of his hands and grab her right breast, kneading it.


    His other hand moved to her left breast, doing the same thing.


    This made her even wetter, her juices leaking down her thighs.


    "Master," she moaned, her voice ragged.


    His pace quickened, his hips pping against her ass.


    "Yes," she gasped, her body shaking.


    "You like that?" he asked, his voice rough.


    "Yes, yes," she replied, her voice quivering.


    "More," she pleaded, her body writhing with pleasure.


    Xu Qianghua leaned down, his lips trailing over her neck and shoulders.


    His hands continued to knead her breasts, his thumbs brushing over her nipples.


    Stay updated via mvl


    Then he moved his hands from her breasts to her clit, rubbing it in small circles.


    "Ah, ah, Master," she whimpered, her voice shaking.


    His dick mmed into her, his strokes long and deep.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls quivering.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 291: 6V1 With The Maids 2 (R18+)

    "M-Master," she stammered, her voice breathless.


    Her body trembled, her cries echoing through the room.


    "Come for me," he whispered in her ears.


    "Y-yes, Master," she managed, her voice quaking.


    With a final, desperate gasp, her body convulsed, her climax running through her body.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls squeezing him.


    "That''s it," he grunted, his pace relentless.


    Her cries rang out, her voice filled with pleasure.


    "I''ming," she moaned, her voice thick with lust.


    With a final, deep thrust, his body shuddered, his cock pulsating.


    "Ahhh!" Su Meifang moaned as his cum flooded her womb, her pussy milking him.


    His dick twitched inside her, his release flowing into her womb without any restraint.


    They stood there for a few seconds, their bodies entwined, before he slowly pulled his dick out of her.


    She copsed onto the bed, her chest heaving, her body glistening with sweat.


    Meanwhile, Su Meiling, who saw all of this, quickly crawled next to him with his dick right in front of her face, covered with his cum and Su Meifang''s juices.


    "Clean it up," he said.


    She didn''t need to be told twice. She used her hands to grab the shaft of this dick, and then, after positioning herself, she slid his cock between her huge tits.


    The soft, warm flesh wrapped around him, creating an intoxicating sensation.


    "Master," she whispered, her eyes zed over with lust.


    "You like that?" he asked, his voice calm and soothing as he ran his hands through her hair.


    "Yes, Master," she breathed and began moving, her breasts sliding along his shaft.


    He groaned, his body shuddering with pleasure as he had just ejacted a few seconds ago, which made his dick a little sensitive.


    But despite this, his cock grew hard again, its tip pressing against her cleavage.


    Su Meiling noticed this and moved faster, her boobs bouncing.


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t resist and reached out, grabbing her left breast.


    He kneaded the soft flesh, his fingers digging into her skin.


    "M-Master," she whimpered, her eyes closed.


    His dick throbbed between her breasts, its length slick with her saliva and his cum.


    "Keep going," he growled.


    With a moan, Su Meiling obeyed, her hands cupping her breasts and pressing them together.


    She continued to move, her rhythm steady and her touch gentle.


    Meanwhile, Su Meiyu and Su Meihua each grabbed one of his hands and then sandwiched them between their breast with his fingers touching their clits and pussies with ease. Experience more on §Þ??


    "Ah, Master," they breathed, their eyes zed over with desire.


    Both of them hugged him tightly and went in for a kiss.


    Xu Qianghua, while continuing to rub their pussies and breasts, responded.


    At the same time, Su Meixue, who was kneeling near Su Meiling, reached out and stroked his balls, her fingers light and delicate.


    "That''s it," he said, his voice vaguely audible as the twins were ying his tongue.


    The pleasure was overwhelming; his senses flooded with sensations.


    Su Meiling''s boobs felt incredible, the soft, warm flesh wrapping around him.


    Su Meiyu''s and Su Meihua''s bodies were pressed against his, their touches igniting his passion.


    Su Meixue''s delicate fingers caressed his balls, her touch sending sparks of pleasure through him.


    Then to add more pleasure, Su Meiling started licking the tip of his dick and slowly took part of his dick inside her mouth with her tongue rolling around his dick like a slippery snake.


    Seeing this, Su Meiyu and Su Meihua also used one of their hands to y with his nipple, which made him respond by increasing his finger fucking, making them gasp in pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Su Meixue went even further by crawling underneath and then started licking his balls.


    Xu Qianghua''s body trembled, and his mind fogged with pleasure.


    Su Meiling''s boobs, Su Meiyu''s and Su Meihua''s bodies, Su Meixue''s touch, and his nipples being teased had brought him closer to cumming, but his years of experience made him hold back.


    But this only made thedies more motivated as they increased their efforts.


    Su Meiling started moving even faster, her breasts bouncing wildly.


    Su Meiyu and Su Meihua''s kisses grew more intense, their tongues exploring his mouth.


    Su Meixue licked his balls while her nails rubbed against the lower part of the base of his dick, making it twitch in pleasure.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his voice strained.


    Thebined efforts of the maids sent him over the edge, his control crumbling.


    "I''m going toe," he warned.


    "Yes, Master," they moaned in unison, their voices full of lust.


    With a groan, his dick exploded, his cum spurting onto Su Meiling''s face and into her mouth.


    "That''s it," he gasped.


    Her tongue flicked across his tip, coaxing everyst drop of cum from him.


    Su Meiyu and Su Meihua were not satisfied, so while Su Meiling was busy, they took her spot and ced his dick which was still spurting bursts of cum, in between their boobs with their nipples rubbing against his dick.


    They then moved their bodies, their breasts sliding along his shaft.


    At the same time, Su Meiling, who was still savoring his cum realized that the twins had stolen her spot, but she didn''t mind as she was busy scooping the cum from her body.


    Then she joined Su Meixue and started sucking his balls while the twins took control of his dick.


    "Fucking hell," Xu Qianghua muttered.


    His hands ran through the twin''s hair as he focused on the pleasure with his eyes closed.


    Their tongues trailed along his shaft, their movements synchronized.


    They swirled around his tip, their lips wrapping around him.


    "Yes," he moaned.


    His dick throbbed, his cum was building up, ready to show itself again.


    "Fuck," he gasped, his voice strained.


    "Master," they purred, their voices full of lust.


    With a grunt, his cock erupted, his release covering their breasts.


    "Yes," he growled.


    They kept going, their tonguespping at his shaft, their lips sliding along him.


    Thebined efforts of the maids drove him wild; his mind was filled with satisfying ejaction.

 Chapter 292: Su Meixues Turn (R18+)

    After a few minutes, his orgasm finally subsided, then he looked at his beloved maids and finally set his sights on Su Meixue, who looked at the twins with envy as her thighs rubbed against each other, which could be seen by a thin stream of liquid falling on the sheets.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua chuckled. "Su Meixue," he called out, his voice calm and soothing.


    She looked at him and met his gaze, her eyes bright.


    "Master," she whispered, her tone submissive.


    He smiled, his expression warm.


    "Come here," he said, his tone gentle.


    Without a word, she crawled toward him, her eyes never leaving his.


    As soon as she was within arm''s reach, he reached out and pulled her close, his lips meeting hers in a passionate kiss.


    She gasped, her body trembling with desire.


    He deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth.


    She moaned softly, her body melting against his.


    Xu Qianghua then made her stand up and then brought her to the sofa, and then sat her down, and she knew what was going to happen as she spread her legs with her dripping pussy clearly visible.


    Seeing this, Xu Qianghua positioned himself and inserted his dick into her, causing her to moan in pleasure.


    But this was not enough as Xu Qianghua''s hands moved to her boobs, his fingers tracing their curves.


    "Oh, Master," she breathed, her voice thick with desire.


    His hands moved to her nipples, his thumbs brushing over the stiff buds.


    "Ah, yes," she whimpered, her eyes closing.


    Her body arched, her breasts pushing against his hands.


    "You like that?" he asked, his voice husky.


    "Y-yes, Master," she gasped, her voice shaking.


    He leaned forward, his lips trailing over her neck and shoulder.


    His mouth found her nipple, his tongue swirling around it.


    "Oh, Master," she moaned, her body quaking with pleasure.


    Her hands gripped the edge of the sofa, her knuckles white.


    "Yes," she breathed, her voice quivering.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t stop there; his tongue and teeth teased her nipples, drawing gasps and moans from her lips.


    But all the while, he did not stop thrusting. Instead, he made it so that Su Meixue felt both at the same time, which made her already orgasm, but he did not stop.


    This is because she cums easily, which has caused her to recover faster among the maids, which adds to the trill as he can feel the sensation of her mping down and sucking his dick while inside her pussy nonstop which is addicting.


    After a few minutes of her recovering, he finally let go of her boobs and instead held her hips and lifted her up, making her wrap her legs around his waist; this caused his dick to go deeper inside her, which caused her to cry out.


    "Master," she pleaded, her voice trembling.


    He groaned, his hands tightening on her hips.


    "You''re so fucking tight," he growled.


    "Y-yes, Master," she managed.


    His thrusts were relentless, his pace quickening.


    She whimpered and moaned, her eyes closed tightly.


    "Oh, yes," she breathed, her body writhing in pleasure.


    His cock mmed into her, his strokes long and deep.


    "More," she begged, her voice hoarse.


    He obliged, his hips mming against hers.


    His body tensed, his grip on her waist firm.


    "Yes," she cried, her voice full of passion.


    With a final, desperate cry, her body shook, her release flowing over his shaft.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls quivering.


    "Yes," he grunted, his voice strained.


    Her cries echoed through the room, her body trembling.


    "Fuck," he gasped, his body shuddering.


    With a final grunt, his release flowed into her womb, his cock throbbing.


    But in a twist, he did not stop his thrusting. Instead, he kept on going while his dick kept on releasing bursts of his hot cum, which made her shiver as she felt all of that enter her womb.


    Her body shuddered, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    "Yes, Master," she whimpered, her voice breathless.


    He leaned forward, his lips trailing over her cheek, and he kissed her neck.


    His hands roamed her body, his touch sending sparks of pleasure through her.


    "So good," he murmured, his voice rough with desire.


    His fingers brushed over her breasts, teasing her nipples.


    "Yes, Master," she breathed, her body arching.


    His lips met hers, his tongue exploring her mouth.


    Their bodies were pressed against each other, their passion growing.


    Xu Qianghua''s hands moved down, cupping her ass and kneading the plump flesh.


    She whimpered, her pussy clenching around his dick.


    "Master," she pleaded, her voice quivering.


    Without a word, he continued fucking her, but this time, Su Meixue lowered her legs so that she was standing on her toes, allowing him to fuck her harder and with more force.


    Her body quivered, her breathsing in sharp gasps.


    "Master," she whimpered, her voice straining.


    His hands held her ass tightly as he continued with his pistoning.


    Her body tensed, her inner walls quivering.


    "I-I''m going toe," she gasped, her voice ragged.


    "Come for me," he growled, his voice deep and inviting.


    With a final, desperate moan, her climax washed over her, her release flowing freely.


    "Fuck," she cried, her voice ringing out.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls pulsating.


    "Oh, Master," she gasped, her body trembling.


    He held her steady, his hips mming against hers.


    "Come," hemanded, his tone firm.


    With a groan, his release burst forth, his seed flooding her womb.


    "Ah," she cried, her voice full of ecstasy.


    His body tensed, his muscles rippling.


    "That''s it," he gasped.


    Their bodies shook, their orgasms blending into one.


    "Oh, oh, Master," Su Meixue moaned as his cock continued to shoot hot loads into her womb.


    Xu Qianghua then used his hands to lift her up and then brought her to the sofa, and then sat down with her sitting on hisp with his dick still inside her.


    Causing her to gasp as the shift caused his dick to move inside her and rub against her G-spot.


    She was forced to wrap her arms and legs around him for support.


    "How was that?" he asked, his tone warm.

 Chapter 293: The Twins Get To Go Together (R18+)

    "Amazing, Master," she replied, her voice full of affection.


    His lips met hers in a tender kiss, their tongues dancing together.


    Their bodies pressed against each other, their heat mingling.


    "How are you feeling?" Xu Qianghua asked her as he kneaded her round bouncy ass cheeks, making her squirm a bit.


    "Wonderful, Master," Su Meixue murmured, her voice dreamy.


    "Good," he said, giving her a peck on the forehead before lifting her up andying her on the sofa.


    Then, after spreading her legs, Xu Qianghua, whose dick had already recovered and was still hard, lined his dick up with her pussy and inserted his dick, which caused her to cry out.


    Xu Qianghua was not idle either and reached out and grabbed her boobs, and began massaging them, which caused her to gasp.


    Then he leaned forward and began licking and sucking her nipples.


    "M-Master," Su Meixue stuttered, her voice trembling.


    He didn''t stop, his mouth and hands working their magic.


    She whimpered, her body writhing with pleasure.


    "Ah, ah, Master," she moaned, her voice strained.


    He could feel her body tense, her inner walls quivering.


    "Come for me," he urged.


    With a final, desperate cry, her release flowed over his shaft, her juices gushing.


    "Master," she whimpered, her voice quaking.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls squeezing him.


    "Mmm," he groaned, his cock throbbing.


    He held her close, his hands roaming her body.


    "Master," she breathed, her eyes half-lidded.


    She leaned forward, her lips brushing over his neck.


    "Master," she whispered, her voice sultry.


    Their eyes locked, their desires igniting.


    "I want more," she murmured.


    His hands moved to her ass, his fingers gripping them tightly.


    "Take me," she pleaded, her voice seductive.


    With a growl, he lifted her up and carried her to the bed; then, afterying her down on her stomach, he crawled on top of her and positioned his dick, and, without warning, thrust it deep inside her.


    Su Meixue moaned loudly, her body shuddering as his dick entered her, and as he was still sensitive, the pleasure was overwhelming.


    Xu Qianghua began thrusting his dick, causing Su Meixue to whimper and moan with every thrust.


    Still, despite this, Xu Qianghua''s stamina and recovery speed, along with his years of experience, allowed him to keep going even though he felt the urge to cum.


    He kept moving, his pace relentless.


    Her cries filled the air, her voice full of lust.


    "That''s it," he grunted, his voice deep andmanding.


    His hips mmed against hers, his strokes long and hard.


    "Master," she breathed, her eyes wide and unseeing.


    He didn''t stop, his control slipping.


    "Come," he growled.


    Her body arched, her breasts pressing against his chest.


    "Oh, yes," she moaned, her voice thick with desire.


    Their bodies moved together, their passions entwined.


    "Master," she whimpered, her voice shaking.


    His pace quickened, his cock pounding into her.


    "I''m going toe," she stammered, her voice trembling.


    "Do it," hemanded, his tone firm.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls quivering.


    "Y-yes, Master," she gasped.


    With a final, desperate cry, her release flowed over his shaft, her juices gushing.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his body tensing.


    His cock throbbed, his cum building up.


    "Ah," she moaned, her voice quivering.


    He thrust deep inside her, his cock hitting her sweet spot.


    "Oh, Master," she cried, her body shaking.


    With a final, desperate cry, her body convulsed, her climax washing over her.


    "Master," she whimpered, her voice hoarse.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls pulsating.


    "Ah, yes," she moaned, her body quaking.


    His body tensed, his release ready.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his voice strained.


    With a grunt, his cum shot into her womb, his cock twitching.


    "Oh, Master," she gasped, her eyes widening.


    Their bodies trembled, their orgasms blending into one.


    The pleasure was too much, and Xu Qianghua copsed atop Su Meixue, his cock buried deep inside her.


    Both were panting lightly, their chests heaving.


    After a few seconds, Xu Qianghua slowly got up, but before he pulled his dick out, he thrust his dick inside her once more as he kissed her womb, causing her to moan.


    Next, Xu Qianghua looked toward the twins and called them over, which they obeyed, and then Su Meihuay down on her back with Su Meiyu lying on top of her with their pussies and assholes exposed.


    Xu Qianghua immediately took the opportunity and, after inserting his dick inside Su Meiyu''s pussy, he inserted a finger inside Su Meihua''s pussy, and then, after grabbing Su Meiyu''s ass, began pistoning.


    The two maids gasped and moaned, their voices full of pleasure.


    "M-Master," Su Meihua managed, her voice shaking.


    He didn''t stop, his finger exploring her tightness.


    "Y-yes," she stammered, her body trembling.


    Xu Qianghua''s pace quickened, his cock mming into Su Meiyu.


    "Oh, oh, Master," she cried, her voice thick with lust.


    Her body writhed, her hips bucking wildly.


    However, after a few minutes, he took out his dick from her pussy.


    He brought it close to Su Meihua''s, and with a quick motion, he thrust his dick inside her pussy, causing both maids to gasp, especially when Xu Qianghua didn''t stop but instead kept fucking her.


    This made Su Meihua moan loudly.


    "Oh, oh, Master," she whimpered, her eyes zed over with pleasure.


    "More, more," she begged, her voice strained.


    Her body quivered, her hips bucking.


    "Master," she gasped, her voice breathless.


    She held on to Su Meiyu, her body trembling.


    "Please," she pleaded, her voice full of need.


    Xu Qianghua obliged, his pace growing faster, harder.


    She whimpered, her pussy clenching around him.


    "Yes," she breathed, her voice quivering.


    He thrust deep inside her, his dick pounding her wetness.


    "M-Master," she stammered, her eyes closing tightly.


    Her body arched, her breasts pressing against Su Meiyu''s.


    "I''m going toe," she moaned, her voice rough and low.


    "Come for me," he said with his face close to Su Meiyu''s.


    With a final, desperate cry, her climax swept over her, her release flowing freely.


    "Oh, oh, Master," she gasped, her body convulsing.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls squeezing him.

 Chapter 294: The Twins Get To Go Together 2 (R18+)

    "Fuck," he grunted, his body tense.


    Her cries rang out, her body writhing.


    "Yes, yes," she whimpered, her voice breathless.


    With a groan, his release burst forth, his cum flooding her womb.


    "Fuck," she cried, her voice ragged.


    His body shook, his muscles rippling.


    "So fucking good," he growled.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls milking him.


    "Oh, oh, Master," she gasped, her voice dreamy.


    He didn''t stop, his thrusts unrelenting.


    Her body quaked, her breathsing in sharp gasps.


    "Y-yes, Master," she managed.


    Their bodies moved together, their pleasures entwined.


    "You like that?" he asked.


    "Y-yes, Master," Su Meihua gasped.


    "That''s good, so do you want to go for another round, or should I fuck your sister?" He asked. He used one of his hands to grab one of Su Meiyu''s and pulled her up.


    This caused her to gasp as he wrapped his arms around her waist, and his other hand went towards her mouth, and he put two fingers inside her mouth.


    And while he was doing that, he started moving his hips as the dick, which was still inside Su Meihua''s pussy, caused her to moan.


    "Suck them," he said.


    Su Meiyu quickly nodded and sucked his fingers, and the moment she did that, he pushed them deeper inside her mouth and even added another one.


    "You''re doing a good job," Xu Qianghua praised.


    This caused Su Meiyu''s cheeks to redden a bit, and she tried her best to suck his fingers while being bounced on by her master, and she loved the feeling of her tongue touching her master''s fingers.


    "I can''t get enough," Xu Qianghua chuckled.


    At the same time, as he was fingering her sister''s mouth and fucking her, he was using the other hand to rub her clit.


    "How is that?" he asked.


    "Amazing," she gasped, her voice muffled.


    She could feel her release building, her body tingling with anticipation.


    "Keep going," she begged.


    Xu Qianghua smiled, his expression warm.


    "You got it," he replied, his tone gentle.


    He increased his efforts, his fingers sliding over her clit.


    "That''s it," he said, his voice soothing.


    Her body arched, her breasts bouncing wildly.


    "Ah, ah," she moaned, her voice thick with pleasure.


    His thumb brushed over her clit, his touch igniting her passion.


    "Fuck," she whimpered, her eyes closed tightly.


    Her body tensed, her thighs quivering.


    At the same time, Su Meihua, who was still lying on the bed, was now in her own world as Xu Qianghua pistoning had made cum multiple times.


    Along with his cum inside her womb, it just made the pleasure increase by a few levels.


    "Oh, Master," she whimpered, her voice weak and feeble.


    She couldn''t think straight, her mind clouded with desire.


    "Don''t stop," she begged, her voice hoarse.


    He obliged, his pace quickening.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls pulsating.


    "I-I''m going toe," she stammered, her words jumbled.


    "Come for me," he said.


    With a final, desperate cry, her orgasm washed over her, her juices gushing.


    "Y-yes," she gasped, her voice quavering.


    Her body trembled, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    "M-Master," she stuttered, her voice faint.


    He then pulled his dick out and put it back inside Su Meiyu''s pussy.


    "Your turn," he said.


    Without hesitation, Su Meiyu''s hips began to move, her body craving release.


    "Yes," she breathed, her voice thick with desire.


    He grabbed her by the hips and began moving, his cock mming into her.


    "Master," she moaned, her voice hoarse.


    "You''re so fucking tight," he growled.


    "T-thank you, Master," she gasped.


    Their bodies rocked, their pleasures entwined.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his voice deep andmanding.


    Her cries filled the air, her voice thick with lust.


    "That''s it," he groaned, his tone firm.


    Their bodies pressed together, their passions ignited.


    "M-Master," she whimpered, her body shuddering.


    He held her close, his hands roaming her body.


    "Fuck," he hissed, his body tensing.


    "I''m going toe," he warned.


    "Yes, please," she begged.


    His hips mmed against hers, his strokes long and hard.


    "Oh, yes," she moaned, her eyes closing tightly.


    His dick twitched inside her, his release building.


    "Come for me," he urged.


    With a final, desperate cry, her climax rushed through her, her release flowing freely.


    "Master," she gasped, her body trembling.


    "Ah," he moaned, his voice low and guttural.


    His cock throbbed, his release bursting forth.


    "Ah, fuck," he grunted, his voice strained.


    Her cries echoed through the room, her body shivering with ecstasy.


    "Master," she breathed, her eyes half-lidded.


    Her pussy squeezed his shaft, her inner walls pulsating.


    "Ah," she gasped, her voice faint.


    He didn''t stop, his thrusts relentless.


    Her body quaked, her breathsing in sharp gasps.


    "Fuck," he growled, his body tensing.


    "Fucking hell," Xu Qianghua swore.


    Su Meiyu''s cries mixed with her master''s, their voices blending together.


    "Ah, fuck," he groaned, his voice strained.


    Their bodies shook, their pleasures blending into one.


    After a few seconds of relentless cumming, Su Meiyu slowly released her grip as she fell down back to how they were at the start.


    And Xu Qianghua, who saw this, took out his dick and moved towards their faces, and then slid his dick in between them.


    "Clean it," he ordered.


    They nodded and began licking his shaft, their tongues swirling around his tip.


    "Good," he said, his voice full of satisfaction.


    He watched them, his gaze intense.


    "You''re doing a good job," he encouraged.


    Su Meihua and Su Meiyu beamed at the praise, their eyes bright.


    "Thank you, Master," they said.


    Xu Qianghua leaned back, his lips curving into a smile.


    "You''re wee," he replied.


    Their mouths moved along his shaft, their movements synchronized.


    "Fuck," he gasped, his voice low and rough.


    Their tongues flicked across his tip, their lips wrapping around him.


    "So good," he murmured, his body shuddering.


    They continued, their touch light and delicate.


    "I can''t get enough," Xu Qianghua chuckled.


    The pleasure was overwhelming, his mind hazy with desire.


    "Yes," he growled.


    With a groan, his release spurted onto their faces and into their mouths, which caused them to stop, but this only made him smile and chuckle.


    "Swallow it," hemanded.


    They obeyed, their cheeks hollowing as they swallowed his cum.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 295: Su Meilings Turn (R18+)

    "Good," he said, his tone approving.


    Finally, he looked towards Su Meiling who was the only one who did not get his dick inside her.


    "Su Meiling,e here," he called out, his voice warm and inviting.


    Su Meiling, who heard her name, immediately turned around and came closer.


    "Yes, Master," she whispered, her tone respectful.


    Xu Qianghua reached out and grabbed her waist and, without any warning, pulled her toward him.


    This caused Su Meiling to gasp as shended on hisp.


    "How are you, Su Meiling?" Xu Qianghua asked her, his eyes searching hers.


    "Wonderful, Master," she murmured, her voice low and seductive.


    "That''s good," he replied, his tone soothing.


    His hands trailed along her body, his touch gentle and loving.


    "Mmm," she moaned, her eyelids fluttering.


    His lips met hers in a slow, sensual kiss, their tongues dancing together.


    Her arms wrapped around him, her breasts pressing against his chest.


    "Yes," she breathed, her body melting into his.


    His hands moved to her ass, his fingers gripping them tightly.


    "Do you like that?" he asked.


    "Y-yes, Master," she stuttered, her voice faint.


    His lips moved along her jaw, his teeth grazing her skin.


    "Tell me what you want," he whispered.


    "I-I want your dick," she whimpered, her body trembling.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, his tone yful.


    "Yes," she moaned, her voice husky.


    Without another word, Xu Qianghua grabbed Su Meiling and positioned her on top of him, and then inserted his dick inside her.


    Su Meiling immediately gasped as the sensation overwhelmed her.


    "M-Master," she managed, her voice quaking.


    He didn''t respond, his hands holding her steady.


    His cock plunged deep inside her, his strokes slow and deliberate.


    "Yes," she moaned, her eyes closing tightly.


    His dick mmed into her, his rhythm unwavering.


    "Ah, yes," she cried, her body shaking.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls quivering.


    "Keep going," she said while moaning.


    Xu Qianghua didn''t hold back, his thrusts fierce and relentless.


    Her body rocked, her breasts bouncing wildly.


    "Oh, oh, Master," she pleaded, her voice full of need.


    His cock mmed into her, his strokes hard and deep.


    "Yes," she breathed, her eyes zed over with lust.


    Their bodies pressed together, their passions mingling.


    "Oh, oh," Su Meiling moaned as her climax rushed through her, her release gushing.


    "So good," she gasped, her body trembling.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his muscles tensing.


    "Don''t stop," she begged.


    "As you wish," he said and started pistoning his dick inside her.


    Su Meiling, who was already sensitive, could not help but orgasm again, and then her mind waspletely nk.


    She couldn''t think, her thoughts jumbled.


    All she could focus on was the pleasure, the ecstasy flooding her senses.


    "Yes, yes, Master," she moaned, her voice quivering.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls squeezing him.


    "So fucking good," he growled, his voice deep and husky.


    "Please," she begged, her voice shaky.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I-I want you toe inside me," she whimpered, her voice strained.


    "You got it," he said.


    With a grunt, his release burst forth, his seed filling her womb.


    "Yes, yes," she cried, her voice full of pleasure.


    Their bodies shuddered as both of them came together, with Xu Qianghua filling her womb.


    "Master," she moaned, her eyes zed over with satisfaction.


    His lips met hers in a slow, passionate kiss, their tongues dancing together.


    "How was that?" he asked.


    "Amazing," she replied, her voice breathless.


    His hands caressed her body, his touch sending sparks of pleasure through her.


    "Mmm," she moaned, her eyelids fluttering.


    She could feel his dick harden inside her.


    "You''re ready for more?" he asked, his voice amused.


    "Always," she replied, her tone teasing.


    He then lifted her a little and spun her around with her back facing him, and then he wrapped one of his arms around her massive G-cup breast while the other wrapped around her slim waist.


    He thenid back down with his dick still inside her.


    "Now, let''s continue," he said, his voice warm and reassuring.


    Then he started pistoning again, making her gasp as the shift made his dick hit her sweet spot.


    "Oh, oh, Master," Su Meiling moaned, her voice breathless.


    His strokes were smooth and deep, his rhythm steady.


    "Fuck," she groaned, her eyes closing tightly.


    She could feel his body pressed against hers, his warmth enveloping her.


    "You like that?" he asked.


    "Y-yes, Master," Su Meiling managed, her voice quivering.


    The pleasure was intoxicating, her senses flooded with bliss.


    "Ah, ah, Master," she gasped, her eyes half-lidded.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls pulsating.


    "Such a good girl," he murmured, his breath tickling her neck.


    "Yes," she whimpered, her voice ragged.


    His hands gripped her breasts, his fingers kneading the soft flesh.


    "Master," she moaned, her body writhing with desire.


    "How''s that?" he asked.


    "Perfect," she managed, her words slurred.


    Her head rolled back, her hips bucking wildly.


    "I can''t get enough," he growled.


    "M-me neither," she replied, her voice low and husky.


    "That''s my girl," he said and kissed her neck.


    Su Meiling responded by rubbing her ass against his crotch.


    "Please, more," she begged.


    "You got it," he said and increased his pace.


    At the same time, he used one of his hands and inserted two fingers inside her mouth.


    This made her moan in pleasure, and as soon as his fingers werepletely inside her mouth, she started sucking them.


    "Such a good girl," he praised.


    She hummed, her lips curling into a smile.


    His fingers slid over her clit, his touch igniting her passion.


    "Yes," she breathed, her eyes closed tightly.


    Her body tensed, her thighs quivering.


    "I''m close," he grunted, his voice strained.


    "Me too," she gasped, her voice shaking.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls pulsating.


    "M-master," she stammered, her voice strained.


    "Come," hemanded, his tone firm.


    With a cry, her release flowed over his shaft, her juices gushing.


    "Ah," she cried, her body shaking.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls convulsing.


    "Oh, oh, Master," she gasped, her voice thick with pleasure.


    "F-fuck," he grunted, his body tensing.


    With a final, almost inaudible groan, he came inside her again, his cum flooding her womb.


    "Oh," she moaned, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    Her body trembled, her breathsing in sharp gasps.


    "Y-yes," she whimpered, her voice feeble.

 Chapter 296: Final Bathroom Fight (R18+)

    She copsed against him, her eyes unfocused.


    "That''s it," he murmured, his tone soothing.


    His lips brushed over her neck, his breath warm against her skin.


    He then carried her towards the bathroom, and the other maids followed along.


    "Come on," Xu Qianghua beckoned and brought Su Meiling to therge bathtub. After turning the hot water tap, the water immediately began filling up the bathtub.


    After waiting for a few seconds, the tub waspletely filled up, so Xu Qianghua got inside, and as he did, the other six joined in as they all surrounded him with Su Meixue and Su Meiling, each cing a hand over his dick.


    Then, at the same time, they stroked his dick, causing him to groan.


    "Ah," he sighed, his eyes closing tightly.


    He could feel their breasts pressed against him, their skin soft and smooth.


    Xu Qianghua then wrapped his arms around Su Meifang and Su Men and started kneading their H and G cup boobs.


    This caused the two to moan softly, their eyes closed in bliss.


    "You''re doing a good job," he murmured, his tone full of satisfaction.


    The sound of his voice sent shivers down their spines, their bodies quivering with anticipation.


    "Mmm," Su Meixue whimpered, her voice barely audible.


    "Thank you, Master," Su Meiling replied; she had recovered by now and was back to her cheerful self.


    Xu Qianghua leaned back, his gaze intense.


    "Keep going," hemanded.


    They obeyed, their pace quickening.


    Their hands moved along his shaft, their movements synchronized.


    "Fuck," Xu Qianghua growled, his body tensing.


    The water sloshed, his muscles rippling.


    "So good," he murmured, his voice thick with pleasure.


    Their bodies rocked, their breasts bouncing wildly.


    "More," he pleaded, his voice hoarse.


    "We can''t get enough," Su Meihua and Su Meixue said.


    His dick throbbed, his release building.


    "Keep going," he urged.


    They continued, their touch light and delicate.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his body tense.


    "That''s it," Su Meiying encouraged.


    With a groan, his release shot onto their bodies, their bodies trembling.


    "Ah," he sighed, his voice low and deep.


    They didn''t stop, their fingers sliding along his shaft.


    "Yes," he groaned, his body shuddering.


    His dick twitched, his cum spurting onto their chests and into their mouths.


    "Mmm," they moaned, their voices thick with satisfaction.


    He didn''t stop, his cock throbbing.


    He then motioned to Su Meifang as he pped her plump ass, wanting her to get on top of him.


    And she understood what he wanted, so without hesitation, she lifted her legs and slowly lowered her pussy onto his dick.


    Then, after cing her hands on his chest, she began riding his dick.


    He, on the other hand, used his free hand to y with her nipples and boobs, which made her speed up the pace while also squeezing his dick with her tight pussy.


    This made him groan and p her ass, making her gasp in pleasure.


    After a few minutes, Su Meifang began to shake, and her breathing became more erratic.


    "Ah, Master," she moaned, her voice trembling.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls pulsating.


    "So close," she gasped, her eyes wide and unseeing.


    His body tensed, his release building.


    "Come for me," he grunted, his tone firm.


    "O-okay," Su Meifang replied, her voice weak.


    "Master," she cried, her voice shaking.


    With a final, desperate moan, her climax rushed through her, her juices flowing freely.


    "Oh, oh," she cried, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    Her body trembled, her hips bucking wildly.


    "Master," she whimpered, her body shivering.


    "That''s it," he encouraged, his voice gentle.


    He held her close, his hands roaming her body.


    "Y-yes," she breathed, her voice quivering.


    "Fuck," he growled, his muscles straining.


    "Please," she begged.


    "What do you want?" he asked, his tone yful.


    "Your cum," she moaned.


    "Where do you want it?" he asked.


    "Inside me," she whimpered, her voice strained.


    Without another word, he grabbed her hips and thrust upward, his dick mming into her.


    "Ah," she gasped, her eyes wide with shock.


    He didn''t stop, his strokes quickening.


    "Fuck," he growled, his body tensing.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls pulsating.


    "Y-yes," she stuttered, her body shuddering.


    Her head fell forward, her hair falling in her face.


    His hips mmed against hers, his strokes long and hard.


    "Master," she whimpered, her voice shaking.


    "Ah," she cried, her eyes closed tightly.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls quivering.


    "Y-yes," she moaned, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    Her body quaked, her thighs quivering.


    "That''s it," he growled.


    His fingers gripped her ass tightly, his touch igniting her passion.


    "Oh, oh, Master," she gasped, her voice breathless.


    "Come," he ordered.


    With a final, desperate cry, her climax flowed through her, her juices gushing.


    "M-master," she sobbed, her voice breaking.


    "Fuck," he hissed, his body tensing.


    "Ah," she gasped, her voice faint.


    "Take it," he urged.


    "Oh," she moaned, her eyes fluttering.


    "Master," she whimpered, her body convulsing.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls squeezing him.


    "Yes," she breathed, her eyes zed over with desire.


    "That''s it," he praised.


    He then slowly lifted her and ced her next to him and then called Su Men, who followed what Su Meifang did, but this time, her movements were slower, and it seemed like her pussy was tighter, which was driving Xu Qianghua crazy.


    Su Men''s tits were massive, so much so that when her boobs bounced, her nipples were just at the height of Xu Qianghua''s eyes.


    So he used his hand and brought the right nipple closer to his mouth, and then, without hesitation, started sucking her nipple while ying with her other boob.


    "Oh, oh, Master," Su Men moaned.


    He could feel her body trembling, her breathsing in short gasps.


    "Master, I-I''m close," Su Men stammered, her words jumbled.


    "Go for it," Xu Qianghua instructed.


    His tongue swirled around her nipple, his touch light and sensual.


    "Master," Su Men gasped, her voice shaky.


    "Don''t stop," he urged.


    Her hips rocked, her pussy sliding along his shaft.


    "Ah," she cried, her eyes squeezed shut.

 Chapter 297: Final Bathroom Fight 2 (R18+)

    "Yes," she breathed, her voice ragged.


    "Come for me," hemanded.


    "Y-yes," she sobbed, her body shaking.


    With a final, desperate moan, her release flowed over his shaft, her juices flowing freely.


    "M-master," she whimpered, her voice quivering.


    "Good girl," he murmured.


    Her cries rang out, her body writhing.


    "Ah," she gasped, her eyes half-lidded.


    Xu Qianghua watched her, his gaze intense.


    "How was that?" he asked.


    "Incredible," Su Men whispered, her words faint.


    "Such a good girl," he soothed.


    She nodded, her head bowed.


    "Thank you, Master," she replied, her voice full of devotion.


    Su Meihua and Su Meiling, who were watching, could not help but sigh at how the two interacted. Then they nced at Xu Qianghua and saw him watching them.


    Then, while he was distracted, the two approached him and wrapped their arms around him, and brought their boobs closer to his face.


    Xu Qianghua, whose hands were still ying with Su Men''s boobs, did not hesitate and brought the left one close to his mouth and began sucking the nipple.


    As soon as he did that, Su Meiling and Su Meihua both shivered as their pussies became wetter than they were and as their boobs were sensitive, they were feeling even better.


    This went on for a few minutes, and after a few seconds, Su Men was about toe, so she told Xu Qianghua, which he understood, and started thrusting his hips.


    Su Men let out a loud gasp and quickly ced her hands on his shoulders, and her whole body tensed up, and her nails dug into his shoulders as her pussy clenched his dick, which was driving Xu Qianghua mad.


    And when Su Men was done orgasming, her breathing became erratic, and she could feel her master''s dick throbbing inside her.


    "Master, please," Su Men whimpered, her eyes wide and unseeing.


    "As you wish," he groaned.


    Without warning, his hips sped up, his cock mming into her.


    She whimpered, her pussy convulsing.


    "Oh, Master," she gasped.


    "That''s it," he growled.


    His dick throbbed, his release building.


    "F-fuck," she stuttered, her words jumbled.


    "Ah," she moaned, her eyes closing tightly.


    "Come," hemanded, his tone firm.


    "W-wait," she pleaded, her voice hoarse.


    "Now," he said.


    "Okay," she said.


    "Oh," she cried, her voice faint.


    "That''s it," he mumbled into her ears, his voice gentle and patting her head.


    "Y-yes," she shuddered, her body taut.


    "Come for me," he urged.


    "Yes," she sobbed, her eyes wide and unseeing.


    Her pussy mped down on him, her inner walls squeezing him.


    "M-Master," she whispered, her voice quivering.


    Her head rolled back, her breathsing in sharp gasps.


    "F-fuck," he grunted, his muscles tensing.


    "A-ah," she stammered, her words slurred.


    "You like that?" he asked, his voice low and deep.


    "Y-yes," she whimpered, her voice strained.


    "Good," he murmured.


    He didn''t stop; his strokes are fierce and relentless.


    "Oh," she moaned, her eyes half-lidded.


    Her legs shook, her thighs quivering.


    "S-so close," she managed.


    "Come," he growled, his tone demanding.


    "O-okay," she replied.


    "Fuck," he swore, his body tense.


    "Oh," she cried, her voice wavering.


    "Yes," she whimpered, her body quivering.


    "Fucking hell," he cursed.


    With a groan, his release burst forth, his cum filling her womb.


    "Master," she gasped, her eyes zed over with ecstasy.


    Their bodies trembled, their passions mingling.


    "Master," she sobbed, her voice breaking.


    "Ah," she moaned, her body shuddering.


    Xu Qianghua slowly leaned towards her and kissed her lips before taking his dick out of her and cing her on the side.


    Next, Xu Qianghua called out Su Meiyu and did the same thing with her, but this time, when his dick was inside her, he didn''t thrust or move but instead just sat there and waited for her to start moving her hips.


    Su Meiyu was surprised but immediately understood what he wanted, so she started moving on her own.


    She couldn''t help but moan and whimper because the way his dick was rubbing against her inner walls felt so good.


    And since Xu Qianghua was now focusing on sucking and ying with Su Meiyu''s breasts, the pleasure she was receiving was increasing by a few levels.


    So, after a minute, she orgasmed, but this didn''t stop her, so she continued riding him, and the whole time, she was moaning and whimpering.


    Xu Qianghua had stopped sucking her breast and was now licking her neck.


    Su Meiyu, whose boobs were bouncing up and down, could not help but bring her arms and grab them to hold them still.


    This only made the pleasure increase, and the whole time, she was moaning and whimpering.


    However, after a minute, she orgasmed again and fell forward.


    As soon as her head hit his shoulder, he brought his mouth towards her ears and bit them, causing her to moan.


    "Ah, Master," Su Meiyu cried, her voice trembling.


    "I-I''m close," she managed, her voice thick with lust.


    "I''m ready," he replied, his tone soothing.


    "P-please," she begged.


    "Go ahead," he said.


    "I''m going toe," she moaned, her voice quivering.


    "Do it," hemanded, his voice firm.


    "Oh, Master," she sobbed, her voice raw and hoarse.


    "Ah, ah," she moaned, her body shivering.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls clenching.


    "That''s it," he urged.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his body tense.


    Her cries rang out, her eyes wide and unseeing.


    "M-Master," she gasped, her eyes fluttering.


    "Come," hemanded, his tone stern.


    "I''m close," she whimpered, her voice unsteady.


    "Go ahead," he said.


    "O-okay," she stuttered, her words faltering.


    "Oh, fuck," she moaned, her eyes closing tightly.


    With a final, almost inaudible moan, her release flowed over his shaft, her juices gushing.


    "So good," she sighed, her voice faint.


    "Yes," he murmured, his body tensing.


    Her cries echoed through the room, her body shaking.


    "M-Master," she whispered, her eyes half-lidded.


    "That''s it," he soothed.


    His hands roamed her body, his touch gentle and loving.


    "So fucking good," he groaned.


    "Yes," she murmured, her eyes unfocused.


    His lips brushed over her neck, his breath warm against her skin.


    He then lifted her and ced her beside him just like others and called Su Meihua over.


    Su Meihua, who understood, crawled over his dick, and before doing anything, she bent down and began licking the tip of his dick.


    Xu Qianghua groaned, his muscles rippling.


    Su Meiling did not stop and continued licking his dick.


    And after a minute, she opened her mouth and put the whole thing inside her mouth, and began sucking it, and as she was doing that, she started rubbing her tits over his abs.


    Su Meiling kept going, her pace quickening.


    Xu Qianghua''s groans grew louder, his body shaking.


    "Oh, fuck," he swore, his voice strained.


    "Such a good girl," he muttered.


    Her fingers slid along his shaft, her movements synchronized.


    "Fuck," he growled, his teeth gritted.


    His cock throbbed, his release building.


    "Mmm," Su Meiling hummed, her voice muffled.


    She could feel his body shudder, his muscles tensing.


    "Mhmmm," she said, and her sucking intensified.


    Then she stopped sucking and lifted herself up, and aligned his dick to her pussy, and after a second, mmed herself down, which made Xu Qianghua let out a grunt as her tightness and the way her insides were massaging his dick were too much.


    Then, she began moving, her hips rocking.


    "Ah," she moaned, her voice thick with pleasure.


    Her pussy tightened around him, her inner walls quivering.


    "Fuck," Xu Qianghua swore, his body tense.


    His fingers gripped her ass, his touch igniting her passion.


    "Keep going," he encouraged.


    Her breasts bounced wildly, her nipples brushing against his chest.


    "Ah, Master," she moaned, her voice rough and husky.


    "Yes," she breathed, her eyes zed over with ecstasy.


    "Please," she whimpered, her voice hoarse and pleading.


    "Tell me what you want," he whispered.


    "Your cum," she murmured.


    "Where do you want it?" he asked.


    "Inside me," she stuttered.


    "Is that so?" he replied, his tone yful.


    She nodded, her eyes half-closed.


    "I''ll think about it," he said and smacked her ass, making her gasp in pleasure.


    He then lifted her off hisp and moved behind her and inserted his dick back inside her, and began pistoning his dick.


    Su Meiling''s mouth fell open, her eyes rolling back in her head.


    "More," she pleaded, her voice shaky.


    "I''ll give you more," Xu Qianghua groaned, increasing his pace.


    At the same time, his hand reached around her waist and began rubbing her clit.


    "Yes, yes," Su Meiling moaned, her body shaking.


    His cock mmed into her, his strokes fast and deep.


    "Fuck," he hissed, his body tensing.


    Her pussy clenched around him, her inner walls squeezing him.


    "Cum inside me, please, master," Su Meiling whimpered, her words slurred.


    Her head rolled back, her breasts jiggling.


    "I-I can''t take it," she gasped, her voice strained.


    "Come," he ordered, his tone firm.


    "N-no," she stammered, her cheeks flushed.


    "Do it," he urged.


    "Okay," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    With a final, desperate cry, she came, coating his dick with her juices.


    "Fuck," she moaned, her voice breaking.


    Her body convulsed as she squeezed his dick, wanting him to cum inside her and fill up her womb again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: The Zerg Are Here

    "Don''t stop," she pleaded, her eyes wide and unseeing.


    His dick twitched, his cum filling her womb.


    "O-oh," she moaned, her voice barely audible.


    "M-master," she whimpered, her voice shaking.


    "Yes, cum, don''t hold back," he murmured.


    Her pussy pulsated around him, her inner walls clenching his shaft.


    "Yes," she moaned, her eyes zed over with desire.


    Her hips bucked wildly, her thighs quivering.


    And soon, she came once again, this time coating his dick with her juices.


    "Master," she said, her body shuddering.


    He continued, his hips mming into hers.


    After another round, he moved to the other maids, who were now watching and waiting.


    They spent the next few days inside the room without leaving, causing thedies to sigh with both envy and disdain.


    Meanwhile, in the dark, endless void of space, the Zerg advance ship moved steadily toward its target.


    The ship''s massive, insect-like structure was a blend of organic and mechanical elements, its hull pulsating faintly as though alive.


    ck and crimson in color, it radiated an ominous energy that seemed to echo through the silent expanse.


    Inside, the atmosphere was dim and damp, the walls pulsing with faint, rhythmic movements as if the ship itself were breathing.


    Zar''ik, the captain of the ship, stood tall in the centralmand chamber. His chitin-covered body shimmered faintly under the dim red light, and his six golden eyes were locked onto the holographic disy before him.


    (A/N: I gave him a name; I don''t think I did before. See if you like it; if not, tell me some other names.)


    The Nexara hovered on the screen, its surface veiled in static and faint distortions that obscured most details.


    "Why can''t we get a proper scan of this world?" Zar''ik growled, his voice deep and filled with frustration. His ws tapped rhythmically on the floor as he paced, his irritation growing.


    A smaller Zerg, its glowing blue eyes flickering nervously, stepped forward. "Captain Zar''ik, our sensors are encountering interference from unknown energy fields.


    It seems their formations are disrupting our scans, masking much of the surface details."


    "Unknown energy fields?" Zar''ik''s mandibles clicked in irritation. "How does a low-level world possess such technology? This is no coincidence."


    Another Zerg,rger and bulkier with reddish exoskeleton tes, stepped forward confidently.


    "Captain, despite the interference, the energy levels on the surface are consistent with a world at an early stage of development.


    Their Qi flow is not strong, and it doesn''t indicate any significant threat to the Hive. They won''t stand a chance."


    Zar''ik''s ws flexed as he studied the disy. The static only fueled his suspicion. "Low-level worlds don''t block Zerg scans.


    Either they are hiding something, or someone else has been here before us."


    The blue-eyed Zerg spoke again cautiously. "It''s possible, Captain, but the''s defenses show no signs of advanced technology beyond the interference.


    Perhaps the field is a natural phenomenon?"


    Zar''ik''s golden eyes narrowed. "No field is natural when it directly interferes with the Hive. Prepare the drop pods. I won''t allow this dy to distract us. This world will fall, like all the others before it."


    The red-armored Zerg bowed slightly. "As youmand, Captain. The pods will be ready within the hour."


    Zar''ik leaned closer to the hologram, his eyes scanning the distorted image. He felt an unease he couldn''t quite ce.


    This world, with its shrouded details and unusual defenses, was different from the countless others he had conquered.


    But pride overruled caution. He refused to believe a mere could pose a threat to the Hive.


    "Deploy the scouts first," Zar''ik ordered. "Let them test the atmosphere and surface conditions. I want no surprises when we begin the invasion."


    "As you wish, Captain," the two subordinates said in unison, bowing as they left to carry out hismands.


    Outside the Zerg ship, the ckness of space seemed empty and still. Yet this emptiness was not really as empty as it seemed.


    Unseen to the Zerg, hundreds of ships surrounded the Nexara in a vast defensive formation.


    These ships were sleek and modern, their design inspired by ancient spirit ships but modified for advanced warfare.


    Unlike traditional spirit ships with hulls of sacred woods and ornamentation, these vessels were built with reinforced dark metal alloys.


    Their surfaces gleamed faintly, covered in intricate runes that remained invisible to the naked eye but radiated a dense, concentrated energy.


    These formations enhanced their durability and cloaked them from detection, making the fleet appear invisible against the backdrop of space.


    At the forefront of the fleet was the gship, Voidbreaker. Its massive frame loomed like a silent guardian, its de-shaped prow glowing faintly with a blue hue that hinted at its immense cutting power.


    Cannons lined its sides, each armed with technology blending cultivation techniques and modern advancements.


    Smaller ships nked the Voidbreaker, their streamlined forms bristling with weapons and defensive arrays.


    All of these ships were something Xu Qianghua got from either opening high-level chests or from the sign-ins.


    But the important thing is that all of the ships are high-level ones, and any one of them can destroy the Zerg ship that ising toward Nexara.


    In the gship, a woman stood tall in the center of themand chamber. Her slender figure was d in ck and white armor, the sleek metal tes covering her from head to toe.


    Long, dark hair flowed freely over her shoulders, entuating her pale skin and crimson eyes.


    She carried herself with a grace and elegance that belied her immense strength, her expression calm andposed.


    She is Elder Wu, who stood with her hands behind her back. Her sharp eyes were fixed on the Zerg advance ship disyed on the tactical screen.


    Around her, officers monitored the readings, their hands moving swiftly over glowing panels.


    "The Zerg ship is approaching," one officer reported. "It will be within range in twenty minutes."


    Elder Wu nodded. "Activate the cloaking arrays. Let theme closer. We need to observe their movements before we act."


    The officerplied, and the fleet''s defensive formations adjusted slightly, maintaining their perfect silence and concealment.


    From a distance, the Zerg ship continued its approach, oblivious to the hundreds of ships lying in wait.


    Back aboard the Zerg ship, the mood was tense but efficient. Zar''ik prowled themand chamber, his ws clicking against the floor as he watched his subordinates prepare for the invasion.


    "Status of the drop pods?" he demanded.


    "Fully prepared, Captain," the red-armored Zerg responded. "They are ready to deploy at yourmand."


    Zar''ik grinned, his fangs glinting in the dim light. "Excellent. Begin deployment. Let the Hive''s will consume this world."


    As his order echoed through the chamber, the ship''s hull began to shift. Organic hatches opened, revealing rows of bio-organic pods lined up like ammunition in a massive weapon.


    Each pod pulsated with life, its surface gleaming with dark red energy. These pods were designed to pierceary defenses, delivering Zerg warriors directly to the surface.


    The Zerg ship''s engines roared as they began to make their way towards the. Energy rippled across its hull, preparing to unleash its deadly cargo.


    This is their usual tactic, as they do not want to be a target due to their massive ship, so they send these pods in advance to clear out any and all defenses before theye near the to start the general attack.


    Far beyond the Zerg''s awareness, the fleet surrounding Nexara remained vignt. The ships'' cloaking formations continued to hide them from the enemy''s sensors. Inside the Voidbreaker, Elder Wu''s gaze remained fixed on the tactical disy.


    "They''ve opened their drop pod hatches," the officer said. "They''re preparing for descent."


    Elder Wu''s expression hardened. "Hold your positions. Let them think they''re undetected. We''ll strike at the right moment."


    The officer nodded, his focus unwavering as he continued to monitor the Zerg''s movements. Outside, the fleet''s silent guardians stood ready, their weapons primed but still hidden.


    From a distance, the scene appeared deceptively calm. The Zerg pods moved steadily toward Nexara, its predatory form growingrger as it approached the''s atmosphere. The surrounding space seemed empty, devoid of any immediate threats.


    But a closer look revealed the truth. Though hidden from sight, the defensive fleet was a wall of power and precision, each ship ready to unleash its full might at a moment''s notice.


    The intricate formations etched into their hulls pulsed faintly, brimming with energy.


    In themand chamber of the Voidbreaker, Elder Wu continued to watch the Zerg ship approach.


    Her eyes narrowed as the ship passed through the fleet, the pods continuing their descent toward the.


    When they entered the atmosphere, she knew it was time.


    Without hesitation, Elder Wu turned to the officer.


    Her voice was sharp andmanding.


    "Activate the defensive formations. Attack at full strength."


    The officer didn''t hesitate, his fingers tapping quickly but steadily on the glowing panels without showing emotion.


    A small number of ships from the fleet began to change, their formations shifting and altering as they came online. The Voidbreaker was the first to move, its de-shaped prow shining with an intense blue light.

 Chapter 299: First Ever Space Battle With The Zerg

    The Voidbreaker began its advance, its de-like weapon glowing intensely as the power within it surged. Smaller ships nked it on either side; their formations were coordinated so that they were close enough to support but left enough gap so that the ships could maneuver if needed.


    The sleek vessels moved silently in the void, their dark metal hulls reflecting the faint glow of distant stars.


    The dense formations etched into their surfaces pulsed faintly, channeling energy to their weapons and defensive arrays.


    The entire fleet advanced, its formation tight and disciplined. Their intent was clear: disable and destroy the invaders.


    Inside the Voidbreaker, Elder Wu stood in themand chamber with her arms crossed, her crimson eyes locked on the holographic disy.


    The Zerg ship can be seen on the screen, its organic hull pulsating ominously. Around her, the crew worked with quiet efficiency, their movements deliberate and focused.


    "Targets locked," an officer reported. "We''re in position."


    Elder Wu''s voice was calm and steady. "Fire at the first group of pods. Follow the n and ensure theynd within the designated zones."


    The ship shuddered slightly as its cannons roared to life. Bright beams of energy shot forward, striking several of the descending pods.


    The sts were precise, damaging the pods just enough to destabilize their flight paths withoutpletely destroying them. They spiraled toward the, their glowing trails erratic but controlled.


    "Direct hits," the officer confirmed. "Pods are descending to the surface but willnd where intended."


    Elder Wu''s eyes were cold and focused as she observed the pods'' trajectory.


    "Target the second group. Continue the pattern. I want those podsnded where we discussed."


    The Voidbreaker''s cannons roared once more, its energy beamsncing out to strike the remaining pods. They twisted in the air, their glowing trails forming a tangled web as they fell toward the.


    "Enemy ship is beginning evasive maneuvers," the officer reported. "It appears they''ve detected our fire."


    Elder Wu nodded, her expression unchanging.


    "Stay on target. Fire only at the next set of pods. We have toplete the mission."


    The officerplied, rying the instructions to the rest of the fleet. The smaller ships maneuvered with ease, their formations wless. They continued their assault, targeting only the falling pods and avoiding the Zerg ship entirely.


    As the battle raged on, the Voidbreaker led the charge. Its de-shaped prow glowed fiercely as it cut through the void, its cannons firing with precision and power.


    "Second wave of pods has been hit," the officer confirmed. "Their descent has been disrupted, but the trajectory is still within eptable limits."


    Elder Wu''s voice was low and controlled.


    "Continue the assault. Stay focused. We have to see this through."


    The Voidbreaker and the other ships moved as one, their formation tight and disciplined. They continued their assault, their cannons aimed at the remaining pods.


    As they approached the''s atmosphere, the pods began to change. They shifted in the air, their exoskeletons pulsating with dark red energy.


    They split apart, each section forming a smaller pod.


    "The enemy is releasing its warriors," the officer reported.


    "That is fine," Elder Wu said calmly. "We''ve ounted for that. Keep targeting the pods and ignore the individual warriors.


    We need to ensure theynd in the designated areas."


    The smaller ships responded, their cannons zing. The pods broke apart, their glowing trails crisscrossing the air as they plummeted toward the''s surface.


    The Voidbreaker and the fleet remained on task, with their aim of having a 95% sess rate towards those pods. Their cannons struck the final group of pods, sending them spinning wildly as they fell to the ground.


    "Direct hits," the officer reported. "The target zones are secure."


    "Good," Elder Wu replied, her tone measured.


    "Keep firing until thest of the pods is disabled. Don''t let up for a second."


    The fleet''s weapons fired relentlessly, their barrage relentless and precise.


    "Pods have been disabled," the officer confirmed.


    Elder Wu nodded, her gaze shifting to the main Zerg ship. "Now, focus on theirmand structure. Aim for theirmunication antennas first.


    This way, we can disable their ability to coordinate with the Zerg who havended."


    The fleet obeyed, its cannons aimed at the organic vessel''s central antennae. The smaller ships moved swiftly, their formations tight and coordinated.


    The Voidbreaker and the otherrger vessels stayed near the outer edge of the formation, their weapons glowing brightly as they prepared for the major attack against the ship.


    The Voidbreaker and its apanying ships unleashed another wave of attacks. Cannons fired in unison, their energy sts slicing through the Zerg ship''s defenses.


    Organic ting peeled away, exposing the softer, pulsating core beneath. The Zerg ship writhed as if in pain, as if it were a living thing, its movements growing more erratic.


    And it is a semi-living object as these ships are created as a movable hub for the Zerg to settle in if they ever got stranded, which is how many different types of Zerg were created.


    "Enemy shields are failing," the officer reported. "Themunications antennas have been destroyed."


    Elder Wu nodded, her expression grim.


    "Adjust formation. Bring therge ships forward and concentrate their fire on the center of the vessel."


    The fleet shifted, its formations changing as therger ships moved to the forefront. Their weapons fired in tandem, their beams focused on the Zerg ship''s exposed core.


    The Voidbreaker''s de-like prow glowed fiercely, its immense cutting power unleashed against the weakened enemy.


    Meanwhile, in the Zerg ship.


    Chaos reigned. Zar''ik''s mandibles clicked furiously as he barked orders. His golden eyes darted across the flickering disys, taking in the damage reports.


    "Shields failing on the starboard side!" a subordinate called out, its voice panicked.


    "Regenerate the ting!" Zar''ik roared. "Counterattack immediately!"


    The ship groaned as its organic systems struggled to repair the damage. Smaller Zerg units scrambled to respond, their movements frantic. Despite their efforts, the attacks from the Voidbreaker were relentless.


    "Who are these enemies?" Zar''ik muttered, his ws digging into the control console. "How did they evade our scans?"


    "Captain, their ships are emitting energy signatures unlike anything we''ve encountered," a blue-eyed Zerg reported. "They''re blending advanced technology with... high-level formations which made it impossible for us to detect until now."


    Zar''ik growled, his frustration mounting. "No world at this level should possess such power. This is an anomaly. Prepare the bio-cannons. We will obliterate them."


    The organic ship''s exterior shifted asrge, insect-like appendages extended outward. Bio-cannons at their tips began to glow with dark red energy, preparing to fire.


    However, before they could unleash their attack, another volley from the Voidbreaker struck. The beams pierced the cannons, causing them to explode in bursts of crimson light.


    The bio-cannons sputtered and smoked, their mechanisms damaged beyond repair. The Zerg ship buckled under the assault, its hull torn open and bleeding.


    "What happened?" Zar''ik demanded, his voice filled with rage.


    "The enemy has destroyed the bio-cannons," a subordinate reported. "And it is almost impossible to fix it now, Captain."


    "Impossible!" Zar''ik''s ws raked the floor.


    "This should not be happening," he snarled.


    The Zerg ship lurched as another barrage hit its already-weakened defenses.


    "Shields are failing," a blue-eyed Zerg said, its voice strained.


    "Counterattack immediately," Zar''ik ordered, his golden eyes narrowing. "We must regain control of the situation."


    The Zerg crewmen did everything in their power to respond, but despite their best efforts, the ship continued to sustain heavy damage.


    Zar''ik paced, his ws clicking rhythmically. "I do not understand. What are they hitting us with? This is beyond what a world of this level should be capable of."


    A blue-eyed Zerg stepped forward cautiously. "Captain, perhaps they have a powerful artifact or ancient formation?"


    Zar''ik growled, his mandibles clicking in frustration.


    "This is an unknown variable," he muttered. "There are too many unknown factors. This is not how the Hive fights. We need information."


    Zar''ik''s six golden eyes scanned the readouts, his gaze shifting between the disys. "If we can''t scan them, perhaps we can find out what they are. Deploy the scout swarm. Have them investigate."


    "Yes, Captain," the blue-eyed Zerg replied, bowing its head.


    Outside the Zerg ship, the Voidbreaker continued its assault, its weapons unrelenting. The smaller ships followed suit, their formation tight and disciplined.


    Suddenly, a swarm of small, insect-like Zerg detached from the main vessel.


    They spread out, their forms blurring as they approached the fleet.


    Elder Wu''s voice was cool and even. "They''re deploying something. Be alert and prepare for evasive maneuvers. I don''t want a single one getting near us."


    "Understood," the officer acknowledged, rying the instructions to the fleet.


    The smaller ships responded quickly, their formations changing as they adjusted to the iing threat.


    But despite their efforts, the scout swarm moved with terrifying speed and coordination, evading their attacks.


    Elder Wu watched closely, her crimson eyes following their every move.


    "Don''t let them get close," she warned, her voice steady.


    "Yes, Elder," the officer acknowledged.


    "Concentrate your fire on therger ones. We can''t allow them to reach us."


    The officers carried out hermands, their hands moving deftly over the glowing panels. The cannons on the smaller ships zed, their energy beamsncing through the void.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 300: Destruction Of The Zerg Ship

    Some of the scouts were hit, their fragile bodies ripped apart by the concentrated firepower.


    However, others slipped through the, their speed and agility keeping them just ahead of the sts.


    Elder Wu, who watched all of this, had a calm expression as she watched less than a quarter of the scouts survive the barrage.


    "Deploy the drones," shemanded. "Take down the surviving scouts. We can''t allow them toe near the ships."


    The Voidbreaker''s metallic structures shifted, revealing hidden hatches. Dozens of small, flying drones emerged, glowing with spiritual patterns all over their bodies.


    They moved with lightning speed, their formations tight and coordinated.


    The drone swarm pursued the scout swarm, their weapons firing relentlessly.


    Back on the Voidbreaker, Elder Wu observed the explosions with a cool expression. "Neutralize all of their other weapon systems.


    Especially their thrusters, they must not regain control and escape."


    The fleet continued its assault, targeting the Zerg ship''s remaining armaments and thrusters.


    All the while, the smaller ships darted around, their cannons firing in controlled bursts. Each strike was controlled and on point, leaving the Zerg vessel further crippled.


    As the Zerg ship struggled to respond, the damaged pods began to enter Nexara''s atmosphere. The mes from their descent lit up the sky, visible even from the surface. Elder Wu''s expression remained calm as she observed their trajectory.


    "All pods have entered the atmosphere," an officer reported. "Their damage is significant. They''llnd in the designated zones and nowhere else."


    "Good," Elder Wu replied. "Ensure that there are no omissions on the paths of theirnding. I want them exactly where we need them."


    "Yes, Elder," the officer responded, his gaze returning to the tactical disy.


    From the ground, the ming pods were a sight to behold. Their trails burned through the air, their impact points marked by shes of crimson and gold.


    At the same time, a series of explosions lit up the night sky, causing the Zerg ship to shake violently.


    Zar''ik''s mandibles clicked, his golden eyes shing with rage. "What is going on? Why are we so helpless?"


    "Captain, we''re sustaining heavy damage," a blue-eyed Zerg said.


    "Shields are failing. Weapons systems are offline. Thrusters are barely operational. We won''tst much longer."


    "No," Zar''ik roared, his voice echoing throughout the chamber. "Not like this. Not against a mere low-level world. This is not how the Hive conquers."


    His ws clicked rhythmically against the floor, his muscles tense and ready. "We will not fall here.


    We will regroup and return with reinforcements.


    "Deploy the hibernation capsules," hemanded.


    "But, Captain," a blue-eyed Zerg said. "What about all the Zerg that were sent in the pods? That was more than 80%¡ª."


    "We have no choice," Zar''ik interrupted, his voice filled with anger and frustration.


    "We must retreat. This is an order. Follow it or die here."


    "As you wish," the Zerg said, their heads bowed.


    Zar''ik watched as his crew hurried to follow hismand. In front of him, a massive organic structure descended, its form simr to an enormous flower bud.


    A thick, viscous fluid oozed from the edges, forming a pool at its base.


    "Activate the hibernation capsules," Zar''ik ordered.


    The blue-eyed Zerg did as instructed, and the liquid in the capsule started glowing, and the ship shook, causing Zar''ik to grit his teeth.


    He had never failed like this before, but the situation was too dangerous, and he had no choice but to retreat, even if he knew what his superiors would say about this failure.


    But he did not regret it; he was a true Zerg who would do anything for the Hive and, as such, would not hesitate to give his life for the survival of his species, but that does not mean he is willing to die in this unknown corner of the void.


    As the liquid within the hibernation capsule reached a boiling point, the ship shuddered once more.


    "It''s activating," a blue-eyed Zerg reported.


    Zar''ik nodded, his golden eyes locked onto the structure. "Good. Begin the descent sequence."


    The chamber trembled, its organic walls pulsating faintly. With a final, violent tremor, the liquid within the hibernation capsule erupted.


    Meanwhile, inside, the Voidbreaker''s main cannon powered up once more. The de-shaped prow glowed brighter, its energy reaching a critical point.


    "Fire," Elder Wumanded.


    The cannon discharged, unleashing a massive burst of energy.


    The beam tore through the weakened hull, cutting through most of the ship and leaving a small part intact.


    However, Zar''ik and a few of the Zerg members were able to get inside the strange hibernation pods, which looked like massive worms with their mouths wide open.


    This is another type of Zerg that is created as emergency pods with only one destination programmed, the Main Hive.


    And to help with this, they are born with the ability to escape into a space node for a short period of time, allowing them to escape from a certain death situation.


    Zar''ik and the few Zerg members who had already boarded the pods were the only ones alive as the worms had entered a space node when the main cannon''s attack arrived.


    And soon, the Voidbreaker and the other ships stopped their attacks, and Elder Wu turned toward the, where many podsnded.


    She turned to her officers. "Send a report to Lady Meiying and Lady Lingyun. Notify them that the Zerg pods havended and the ship has been neutralized.


    And also let them know that the Zerg have taken the bait."


    "Yes, Elder," the officers responded in unison, their attention fixed on their disys.


    Elder Wu watched the tactical disy as thest of the scout swarm was destroyed. Her gaze then shifted to the remnants of the Zerg ship, its twisted remains adrift in the void.


    "This was a sess," she murmured, her expression impassive.


    "Compile the damage report and let the ships with damage leave the formation and repair. Also, inform the rest of the fleet that their role is over."


    "Yes, Elder," the officers replied.


    "Excellent work. I will be in my quarters. Alert me if there are any changes."


    "Of course," the officers acknowledged, bowing slightly.


    The Voidbreaker and its apanying ships broke formation, their engines firing as they departed for their designated repair sites.


    Meanwhile, back on the, a glowing family token was activated, transmitting the message from the Voidbreaker. The notification reached Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun, who were watching the fight in Xu Qianghua''s office.


    Both of them were sitting on arge chair that could fit more than three people.


    This is a seat that was specifically made for these twodies as they wanted to share a single chair when together with Xu Qianghua.


    And if he were here, he would be sitting in the middle while the twodies took a side each, their breasts pressing against him and their hands caressing his crotch, and asionally, his dick would get free from his pants, and the two would then take turns sucking his cock.


    They did this not only to keep themselves upied but also to tease Xu Qianghua and see him trying to act unaffected and doing his best not to cum.


    But they always did win these kinds of games, and by the end, the two would get what they wanted: a thick and warm load inside their mouths.


    And it was always a great way to rx after a stressful day.


    After all, the three of them have a special rtionship and love each other, and that love has only grown over time.


    Back to the matter at hand.


    The glow faded, and the hologram disappeared, leaving behind a faint afterimage.


    "Looks like the n went well," Bai Lingyun said, her tone calm.


    "Indeed," Liu Meiying agreed.


    "Those Zerg are arrogant, and the fact that they lost a ship to an unknown enemy will arouse the destructive nature inside them and make them send another powerful enemy to destroy us.


    This is their nature and something which has led to them being hated in almost every corner of the void."


    Bai Lingyun smiled faintly as she exined, her violet eyes glinting.


    "The trap is set, and the bait has been taken.


    "Now, we wait for them to strike," she added.


    "Exactly," Liu Meiying replied.


    "Anyway, how are practice dummies doing?" Bai Lingyun asked as she waved her hand, and another projection appeared in front of them.


    This time, the projection showed the Zerg pods that had fallen on the.


    "Oh, they have done an excellent job, and all the pods havended where they were supposed to, and now the Zerg are stuck in those pods and have no choice but to follow our set n," Liu Meiying said with a smile.


    "So, now, all we have to do is watch and wait," she added.


    "Yeah, and from the looks of it, Qiangqiang''s n is working well, as with these low-level Zerg, we can see how well the top families in the world respond." Bai Lingyun said.


    "We should do our part too, right?" Liu Meiying said as she took out her family sign token and ryed a few sets of instructions.

 Chapter 301: Inhabitants From Nexara See The Zerg For The First Time

    "Okay, done. Now, let''s watch," Liu Meiying said as she rxed next to Bai Lingyun.


    "Okay," Bai Lingyun replied, satfortably, and brought the chair''s armrests down. The twodies rxed and waited for the events that would ur in theing hours.


    Meanwhile, the Zerg pods, which were mostly destroyed from their descent, scattered across Nexara. Instead ofnding in one cohesive cluster, they ended up divided into smaller groups, each containing ten pods.


    Each pod held over a thousand Zerg soldiers, including ten Nascent Soul-level leaders, a hundred Golden Core warriors, and the rest at the Foundation Realm.


    Although a thousand pods with hundreds of pods might seem like a lot of Zerg, far from it, all of these Zerg are newborns as they were born recently and have been assigned to this low-level job.


    However, this is not how the hive did things before, as they would send weaker Zergs or "Fodders" to be the first attack force, as that would consume any and all defenses that a might have.


    But due to the recent war, almost all of these "fodders" were called back and are now fighting against the other race, while these younglings and the older generation who were still alive were the ones to do these kinds of tasks.


    That is why the sudden separation is not a good sign, as that would mean that their surefire n had backfired and with no support.


    But their separation didn''t matter to the Zerg. Destruction and consumption were all they cared about.


    The first pod burst open, revealing grotesque, insect-like figures crawling out. Their mandibles clicked, and their ws scraped against the ground, eager for the hunt.


    The Nascent Soul Zerg emergedst, towering over the others, their presence alone intimidating enough to shake weaker cultivators, not to mention their appearance.


    Their golden eyes scanned the horizon, and guttural growls rumbled from their throats,manding the swarm into formation.


    Not far from thending sites, the top families of Nexara gathered.


    They had been drawn by the fiery streaks in the sky and the strange energy signatures the pods emitted.


    At first, they expected treasure or celestial relics, but the monstrous creatures emerging from the pods left them stunned.


    "What the hell are those?" a cultivator shouted, his eyes wide with horror.


    "I''ve never seen such a thing," a n member for one of the top families gasped, her face pale.


    The Zerg''s chitinous bodies glistened under the sunlight, their forms imposing and fearsome.


    Some were the size of horses, while others were twice asrge, their bulk supported by powerful, segmented legs.


    Their armor tes were a deep red, and their golden eyes glinted with hunger and rage.


    Behind them, a group of elders and core members were also shocked.


    "What¡­ what are these things?" an elder from one family whispered, his face pale.


    A younger cultivator beside him tightened his grip on his weapon. "I don''t know, but they''re strong. Look at those ten leading the pack¡ªthey''re Nascent Soul-level. That''s almost as many as the top cultivators in our family."


    Another n member gulped, his face taut with fear.


    I mean, how could they not? This was their first-ever meeting with a living organism that was not from this.


    And what do they see? A bunch of insect-like monsters look at them with greed, which can cause physiological trauma to any young cultivator.


    Good thing most of the people present have been alive since the world merged which has made them see some crazy things, but this is a whole new level.


    These monsters were something no one could have expected.


    An elder asked, "How did theynd here, and are there more of these things outside our?"


    "I have no idea, but it seems that this is not going to be an easy task," says another family elder.


    He was expecting an easy road trip, but now he does not know if he can escape this alien invasion.


    "We should retreat," a family elder advised, his face pale. "Lets call the other family members and also notify the ancestors and let them know about this."


    "Agreed, we must tell them and ask for their help," the other family elders agree.


    The nsmen and elders nod in agreement, their faces taut with fear and worry.


    But before anyone could take a step, the lead, Nascent Soul Zerg, whose eyes glowed bright red, roared, his voice thunderous and filled with rage.


    It was a deafening sound that shook the foundations of the nsmen and elders, causing them to falter and almost lose bnce.


    This is just the effect of its roar; imagine if it had attacked, the damage would have been immense, and most, if not all, would have died.


    This is just a low-level Nascent Soul Zerg.


    As the nsmen and elders tried to steady themselves, the Nascent Soul Zerg roared once again, this time louder than before.


    He raised his ws, his sharp, jagged edges reflecting the light, and pointed them at the humans.


    Then, without warning, he charged.


    This caused the rest of Zerg to swarm toward the cultivators, their movements fast and erratic. They were like a tide, crashing against the shoreline and sweeping everything in their path.


    But before they could reach them, loud sounds came from above as a few people arrived, causing the Zerg swarm to slow down.


    The people who arrived were the ancestors that these elders were talking about, and from the looks of it, they seemed to know about these insects, as they did not look surprised.


    This surprised the elders, as they knew that these elders did not know anything about this, and they had yet to report it to them.


    And the elders were right; the ancestors did not know about this, but a messenger from the Empyrean Trade Consortium gave them info about these monsters.


    At first, these ancestors just brushed it off, but soon they got new about the sudden appearance of things falling from space, which made the ancestors perk up.


    But they did not do anything and just let some of the elders go and check out the situation, but soon, they got news from some of the other families about the appearance of the Zerg.


    This caused the ancestors to finally believe the messenger and they rushed towards where their n members were.


    On their way, they saw some of these Zerg who hadnded in other locations and saw how brutal they were, making the ancestors, who did not think much about this, want to eradicate the whole race.


    "I see, so these are the monsters that the Empyrean Trade Consortium told us about," one ancestor said.


    "Yes, it seems that the messenger was right, and this was a perfect chance for them to make a profit," said another ancestor.


    "Yes, but I do not care about them, and from the looks of it, none of the other top families have either, as their sole focus is to eradicate the whole Zerg race, even the ones not here." The other ancestor nodded in agreement.


    "Anyway, let''s help our family members and show them what a true cultivator should be capable of," said the ancestor.


    The rest of the ancestors agreed, their expressions serious.


    "Yes," the ancestor nodded, and the others did the same, and soon, the ancestors joined the fight, helping their family members.


    With the ancestors'' arrival, the tide was turning, and the Zerg began to be overpowered, which confused the Zerg as all of them were told that this was a low-level world.


    So, the sudden arrival of Nascent Soul cultivators and their ancestors shocked them, causing some of them to lose the will to fight, but the rest continued the battle.


    Even so, they knew they could not win. They were outnumbered, and their opponents were much stronger than they had anticipated.


    After all, these are the top families'' descendants, and they are not the kind to getcent.


    The constant attacks by the Empyrean Trade Consortium have hardened their mentality, especially those who had been alive during the time of the Great War.


    And it is thanks to the ancestors'' help that the Zerg could not do anything else and could only continue to fight.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect them to have such power," a Zerg leader said.


    "Neither did I," a fellow leader agreed, his voice strained. "This was supposed to be a simple mission. We were told this was a low-level world.


    This was not supposed to happen."


    "No, it wasn''t," the other leader muttered, his golden eyes narrowed. "I don''t understand how they were able to summon such powerful forces.


    It doesn''t make sense. This doesn''t make any sense. What is happening?"


    The Zerg continued to battle, but their hearts were no longer in it.


    Their resolve wavered as the tide turned against them.


    "What are you talking about?" a third leader demanded. "Of course, it doesn''t make sense!


    Nothing about this makes any sense! Why are we suddenly facing high-level enemies?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 302 Su Lian Is Salty

    But they did not get the time to get the answers to these questions as spiritual techniques lit up the battlefield as des, spears, and arrows infused with Qi rained down on the Zerg.


    Defensive formations shimmered both offensive and defensive formations, which have been inscribed on jade tes that allow cultivators to set up a small formation instantly.


    They were like a storm, sweeping across the battlefield and decimating the Zerg.


    Some were struck down, their bodies cut in half.


    Spikes impaled others, their slimy green organs spilling onto the ground.


    Still others were shredded, their remains scattered across the area.


    It was a sight that would have caused most mortals to faint.


    Yet the Zerg fought on, their bodies wracked with pain, but their determination remained as they did not believe that they would lose.


    And they got this attitude due to the nature of the Zerg, as they always attack in swarms, which makes the opponent lose theirbat effectiveness quite quickly.


    And even when the opponents are stronger, they always have the advantage, as most opponents cannot deal with a thousand or more targets attacking at the same time.


    And the Zerg''s strength was also due to their hivemind, which allowed them to act and react instantly, making theirbat performance much higher.


    In addition, their minds are usually connected to the Hive Queen, which makes them able to transmit information instantly, which works wonders as the Hive Queens are genius tacticians.


    All in all, the Zerg have an immense advantage, and that is why they always win.


    However, this time, the advantages they had were all removed.


    This is due to the Zerg being too far away from the Main Hive, making their telepathy with the Hive Queen invalid; next is the massive number.


    Xu Qianghua knew this, so from the start, he, along with his wives and the elders from the n, made ns to divide these bugs out so that their swarm tactic would not work.


    And they were right, as the Zerg, who used to be the ones destroying others, were now on the receiving end of the spectrum.


    "How is this possible?" a leader hissed, his voiceced with anger and disbelief.


    "Why are we being ughtered?"


    The surrounding Zerg looked at each other, their golden eyes reflecting the chaos and destruction.


    "I don''t know," a leader replied, his tone uncertain. "This is not what we were told.


    This is not what the ship captain told us.


    Something is wrong.


    Something is very wrong."


    The leader''s words hung in the air, echoing the feelings of the other Zerg.


    The battle raged on, their formations still holding, but the Zerg knew that their time was limited.


    So their attacks started to get more violent and crazy as they exchanged multiple injuries just to kill a human cultivator.


    One Nascent Soul Zerg lunged toward a group of cultivators, its ws aimed to kill.


    A Golden Core elder intercepted, his sword glowing with a protective aura. Their sh sent shockwaves through the air, shaking the ground beneath them.


    But while the elder managed to block the attack, the sheer strength of the creature pushed him back several steps.


    The Nascent Soul Zerg followed, its jaws snapping and its ws swinging.


    Another cultivator joined the fight, his spear thrusting forward and stabbing the Zerg in the eye.


    The creature shrieked, its head jerking backward. The two cultivators took the opportunity to attack, their weapons piercing its chitinous shell and leaving gaping wounds.


    Still, the beast fought on, its tenacity and determination admirable,


    Nearby, a group of Foundation Realm cultivators faced off against a swarm of lower-level Zerg. Though the creatures were weaker, their numbers made them overwhelming.


    One cultivator swung his halberd in a wide arc, cutting down several Zerg at once, but more reced them almost instantly. Another was forced to jump backward, his robe torn and bloody from the creatures'' bites.


    As the Foundation Realm cultivators fought desperately, a group of Golden Core cultivators led by the ancestorsunched abined attack, killing a lot of Zerg.


    "We have to stay strong!" a Golden Core ancestor shouted. "Keep fighting! We cannot let these creatures win!"


    His words bolstered the cultivators'' spirits, and they pushed back against the Zerg, their des and fists coated with energy.


    In another area, a group of Nascent Soul cultivators engaged in a deadly dance with a cluster of high-level Zerg. Their weapons shed as they traded blows, their techniques devastating.


    Still, despite their superior strength, the Zerg refused to give up, and their determination was evident in their golden eyes.


    Back in the Xu family subspace.


    The twodies were watching the battle inside Xu Qianghua''s office when suddenly they heard the office door opening.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And ines Xu Qianghua, but he is not alone. He is holding Su Lian, who is hugging him like a ko.


    This caused Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun to sigh and shake their heads, as they knew why Su Lian was acting this way.


    All of this has to do with how she was the only one left out of the fun time that Xu Qianghua and the maids had.


    And if it hadn''t been for a slip-up from one of the Shadow members, Su Lian would have never known about this, and now she was here asking forpensation.


    But Xu Qianghua, who learned that the Zerg had arrived, told her that he could get thepensation after they went to the office, to which Su Lian happily agreed.


    However, before they left, Su Lian jumped up and wrapped her arms and legs around Xu Qianghua''s neck and waist, making it seem like she was a ko hugging a tree.


    This caused the maids, who were now showing radiant expressions, to be jealous.


    They had never had the opportunity to do this before, and here, Su Lian was hugging their master like there was no one else in the room.


    The maids tried to pull her away, but Su Lian held on tight, not wanting to let go. Thus, Xu Qianghua could only bring her along.

 Chapter 303 For the Hive!!

    "What''s the situation?" Xu Qianghua asked as he entered the office.


    "As expected, they are losing," Liu Meiying exined as she also looked at Su Lian with a helpless smile.


    "Good," Xu Qianghua nodded.


    "We must finish this and not leave any survivors," Xu Qianghua continued, but a pair of arms tightened around him, preventing him from sitting next to the mothers.


    Xu Qianghua smiled as he brought a hand towards Su Lian''s head and patted her head, causing her to nuzzle against his neck.


    However, Xu Qinaghua still went towards the chair with Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun were sitting, and sat in the middle, with Su Lian sitting on hisp.


    "How long has the battle been going on?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    "For a few hours or so" Bai Lingyun replied, ncing sideways at Su Lian, who was now sitting quietly andfortably on hisp.


    "So, how is the progress looking?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    Bai Lingyun shrugged. "The Zerg have been dealt a huge blow, but they''re still holding on."


    "And what about the families and the ancestors?" Xu Qianghua asked.


    Liu Meiying chuckled. "Oh, the elders and ancestors have done an excellent job, and even the family members are performing beyond expectations.


    So, I guess we can say that our n is working as we can see their true strengths against the Zerg, and we will have a good harvest after all this is done, which is a good ''cheery on top.''"


    "Good," Xu Qianghua nodded, and again, a pair of hands hugged him, preventing him from getting close to the twodies.


    Su Lian was not happy, but Xu Qianghua knew it, so he brought his hand to her face and caressed her, causing Su Lian to purr in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, back at the battle scene, the Zerg were not doing well, and the leaders were starting to panic.


    "Damn it," one leader snarled, his voice strained.


    "These things are relentless."


    "Where are the others?" another leader insisted. "The others should havee to us after they havended, but there is no sign of them anywhere."


    "I don''t know," a third leader hissed, his eyes narrowing. "There are still no signs of any other pods. This is bad.


    Something''s not right. We need to retreat. We can''t continue this. It''s too risky."


    "What do you mean, retreat?" the first leader asked, his tone incredulous.


    And he has reason to be surprised as they have never really retreated as they were always the ones with the upper hand.


    But now here they were thinking about retreating, which alone can make them theughing stock of the Hive, not to mention what will they tell the Queen.


    Would it be: "I am sorry, your Highness, but we were unable to gain anything from one of thes due to wrong info from the ship navigator.


    And this small mistake has cost us an entire ship, along with thousands of Zerg on the and the people who resided there."


    Thinking of this, the Zerg shook his head, but he forgot that this is an active battlefield and he was being besieged by more than one Nascent Soul cultivation.


    This is not a simple mistake that can be overlooked, and even the other Zerg would not care for his excuses.


    "No," the leader growled, his golden eyes glinting angrily. "We will not retreat. We have been given an assignment. We will not abandon it.


    "But what if¡ª?"


    "No," the leader said, cutting him off. "I will not ept failure. We will fight. We will kill these pathetic creatures.


    Then, we will return home in victory.


    That is how the Zerg fight. That is what the Hive does." Explore hidden tales at empire


    The other leaders hesitated, their golden eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    But their determination returned as the leader''s words sank in, and their resolve hardened.


    "We will not run," a leader hissed.


    "Never," another snarled.


    "We will win," the lead Nascent Soul Zerg promised. "We will not fail."


    With their leader''s encouragement, the Zergunched another vicious offensive. Their mandibles snapped, and their ws shed, cutting down the enemy ruthlessly.


    But despite their ferocity, their numbers were dwindling.


    Their casualties were mounting, and their losses were growing.


    "Hold on," the leader urged. "We can''t let these beasts defeat us. We must push back. We must not surrender.


    "Never," the Zerg hissed.


    "For the Hive," a leader cried, his voice filled with rage and determination.


    "For the Hive," the others echoed, their eyes zing with fervor.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With renewed vigor, the Zerg swarmed forward, their movements frenzied. They were a sea of insect-like figures, their bodies crashing against the shoreline.


    But the cultivators were not fazed.


    They held their ground, their weapons shing as they struck back against the encroaching horde.


    Back at the office, Xu Qianghua, who had his hand under Su Lian''s clothes and was pinching and ying with her nipples, was watching the battle and noticed the change in the Zerg''s behavior.


    "Seems like thest stand has begun," he muttered.


    "Well, yeah, that''s a natural response," Bai Lingyun chuckled, ncing at how Su Lian was clinging onto Xu Qianghua.


    "Hey," Xu Qianghuaughed. "You can''t me me for this; I mustpensate her."


    "Oh, we''re not ming you, just pointing it out," Liu Meiying giggled, enjoying the scene before her.


    "Yeah, and the Zerg are losing," Xu Qianghuamented.


    "That''s to be expected," Bai Lingyun pointed out.


    "After all, they have always acted in swarms, but here, we have already divided their swarm, and their numbers are too low, so of course, the cultivators would have an advantage," she continued.


    "I guess," Xu Qianghua nodded. He then moved his other hand toward Su Lian''s waist and ced it there.


    He then turned his gaze to the hologram projection, observing the battle, while Su Lian snuggled closer to him, enjoying the sensation his hands were giving her.


    "But they sure are really determined," Xu Qianghua remarked, noticing the tenacious attitude of the Zerg.


    "They have been living and fighting together for a long time, and the hive mind greatly impacts their behavior, especially the ones at the top level.


    The Zerg has an intensepetitive nature, amplified by the hive mind. So, for the sake of the hive, the Zerg will not stop fighting, even if the result is obvious.


    It''s a fascinating yet scary phenomenon," Bai Lingyun observed.


    "True," Liu Meiying nodded.

 Chapter 304 The End Of The Battle With The Zerg

    "Well, no matter what, we just need to be ready and wait for them toe to our door while we prepare for them." Xu Qianghua concluded.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, most of the Zerg soldiers have effectively been killed, which is not what they were expecting when all of them yelled, "For The Hivvveee!!"


    But in the end, the losses in the battle were 3:1, with the Zerg being the one and the humans having the higher number of casualties.


    This is because the humans have never been to an active battlefield, but the Zerg, on the other hand, have experienced these kinds of situations and are able to adapt to them.


    However, not all hope is lost as more and more humanse to join in, which is how the humans won in the end, but it was a miserable victory.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Many cultivators died, and the damage to the environment was catastrophic.


    Still, the battle was won, and the surviving Zerg were rounded up and taken prisoner.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    But the capture was not an easy task as this is the first time for the humans to capture these kinds of aliens who, unlike wild beasts, have high levels of intelligence.


    This allows them to fight more intelligently, which is something the cultivators were not prepared for.


    In the end, the ancestors took over, using their powerful aura to suppress the remaining Zerg and making the capture a much easier task.


    With thest of the Zerg prisoners secured, the cultivators began the cleanup effort, searching for survivors and tending to the wounded.


    It was a grim and somber scene, but who can me them?


    They were thrown into a fight with no intel about these aliens or anything; Xu Qianghua knew this and still let the events go on.


    This is because he knows that saying anything about this before would not have any effect on them, but with this battle, the top families got a much-needed wake-up call.


    And next is the important part of the n, which is to invite them in for a massive meeting where he will tell them about the Zerg, but he will not reveal the news about him already knowing about it.


    That would have the opposite effect, which, although it would not affect the overall situation, would leave a negative impression on the other top families.


    He does not want that.


    With the clean-up and rescue operation underway, the cultivators began the grueling task of collecting the dead and tending to the injured.


    They worked tirelessly, their faces drawn and haggard, but they made sure to take every single human body with care.


    No one was left behind.


    At the same time, the ancestors also started tending to the injured as the lightly injured were given medication or healing pills to get them back on their feet.


    As for the heavily injured humans, they were sent to special wards where they were given the required pills to stabilize their personal chat before looking outside your territory.


    And if any ancestor was needed, they were quickly summoned.


    This is the power and authority the top families have over the whole continent, and only they can do this.


    This is because the other ns have no say in this matter and can only follow their orders.


    But no one wasining.


    Everyone understood the severity of the situation.


    If not for the ancestors'' timely intervention, the losses would have been even higher.


    Still, it was a devastating blow.


    "Hundreds of cultivators had died, and hundreds more were injured.


    But no one could have foreseen the attack, and no one was prepared.


    Still, the cultivators persevered, and their resolve was unwavering.


    They would not let these invaders invade theirnds and terrorize their people.


    No matter what it took, they would defeat the Zerg and protect their homes.


    This was their duty, and they would see it through.


    The sunset over thend, its light dimming as it disappeared beneath the horizon.


    But the cultivators continued their work, not knowing what they were thinking.


    However, from the looks of it, this test could be counted as a sess.


    ****


    Back in the Xu family subspace.


    Xu Qianghua looked at the projection in front of him, showing the battle and the aftermath.


    "Seems like the families are still doing a great job," Liu Meiyingmented.


    "Yeah, their ancestors have done an excellent job, and their performance was not something I was expecting, especially since most of them were always on about not fighting and being peaceful towards everything." Xu Qianghua replied.


    "That''s true, and their response time was also very quick," Bai Lingyun added.


    "So, what do you think?" Xu Qianghua asked, turning to his two wives.


    "Well, it''s a bit early to say, but so far, things seem to be going ording to n," Liu Meiying replied.


    Bai Lingyun nodded. "I agree. The families and ancestors are doing their jobs, and the Zerg are being taken care of.


    Now, all that''s left is to finish the clean-up and start the top families meeting."


    "Right," Xu Qianghua agreed.


    "Once we''ve gotten some information from the Zerg, we''ll be able to start preparing for the next stage."


    "And what''s that?" Bai Lingyun asked.


    "I''ll exin once everyone has gathered," Xu Qianghua replied.


    "Okay," Liu Meiying shrugged.


    "So, now what?" she asked.


    "Now, we wait," Xu Qianghua said.


    "Wait for what?" Su Lian finally spoke, her face still pressed against Xu Qianghua''s shoulder.


    "Wait for them to approach us and talk about this possible major problem," Xu Qianghua exined, cing his free hand on her head.


    "And what would you do then?" Su Lian asked, nuzzling his shoulder.


    "Nothing more than telling them this attack was just from a small advance ship.


    With others still behind them," Xu Qianghua continued. "Then finally, we put everyone from the meeting under surveince as I want to see what they do after learning about this new."


    "Sounds fun," Liu Meiying chuckled.


    "Very," Xu Qianghua agreed.

 Chapter 305 Holding A Small Emergency Meeting

    Back on Nexara.


    The ancestors, who had brought their nsmen back to their main base, decided to hold an emergency meeting regarding this sudden new threat.


    The elders and ancestors from various powerful families gathered in a grand hall within one of thergest sects near thending zone of one of the Zerg pods.


    This exact scene is happening all over the world on every Continent as powerful cultivators all host an emergency meeting with their allies and friends.


    Meanwhile, the room was specifically made to hold these kinds of meetings as the whole room is isted in a different time-space.


    And no, they did not create it on their own. Instead, they bought a ready-made formation, which was sold in the Empyrean Trade Consortium.


    Plus, there are different rarities that let the buyer choose from a variety of prices.


    The lowest is 100,000 Low-level Spirit, and the highest is 10,000,000 High-Level Spirit Stones.


    However, these formations can be changed if one has the right materials, but the cost would be very high.


    So, not many people have tried changing the core rules of the formation; instead, they trade in for something better when needed, making the whole process easy.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the room was heavy, as many of these people were still not sure what had happened other than the fight with those monsters, which made them have massive losses, which had never happened before.


    However, they cannot say that as there has never been a major war other than the one with the Southern Continent, but Xu Qianghua and his family were the mainbatants.


    And none of these people were part of the battle, but it still left a deep impression on them as they knew from then on that if there was a major war in the future, they would never face the Xu family.


    Back to the topic at hand, most of the elders were silent, their expressions serious as the ships that should have been their spoil of war self-imploded when the captain of the pod, who is the most powerful Nascent Zerg, died.


    This happened because of the special nature of the Zerg; everything that the Zerg uses has some kind of wisdom, which lets them get better control over the situation.


    As for why they could not handle the situation when they crashnded, it has a lot to do with the way they were hit, as this alone made it so there was no driving.


    All they do is be the passenger and wait for a ce tond.


    Patriarch Wei, an elder with a long white beard and amanding presence, spoke first. "We''ve seen many different types of horrors and unknowns; however, these creatures... these things¡ªthey''re not from our world."


    A younger ancestor, Elder Jian, leaned forward, his eyes scanning the room before saying. "All of those massive insects look like a trained professional who has been in and out of wars in the past.


    Compared to that, we are more like a rag-tag group fighting against a powerful empire."


    "Indeed, those bugs know how to fight, and they were well organized. They''re like a pack of wolves, hunting in packs," Patriarch Wei nodded.


    "How could we not know about these monsters?" Elder Jian frowned, his expression troubled.


    "I don''t know, but I have a feeling that there are still many more of these creatures lurking around the universe," Patriarch Wei replied.


    Elder Jian pursed his lips. "We must find a way to deal with these creatures. Otherwise, our world will be their hunting grounds."


    The elders and ancestors present all nodded grimly.


    "But, first, we must find out more information about these things," Patriarch Wei added.


    "Agreed," the others agreed.


    "So, how are we going to do that?" Elder Jian asked.


    "For now, I have a few of my n''s elders trying to get some information from the surviving insect, but the creature is stubborn and not telling us anything," Patriarch Wei sighed.


    "We''ll keep trying," Elder Jian assured him.


    "Thank you," Patriarch Wei nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The room was silent, the mood somber.


    After a while, Patriarch Wei broke the silence. "We need to be prepared. We have no idea how many of these creatures there are.


    Or if they''re hostile to us."


    "What do you mean?" an elder asked, his brow furrowed.


    "I mean, we don''t know if these monsters are dangerous to us or not. For all we know, they could just be passing through.


    But from the looks of their behavior, I would say that these beasts are indeed a hostile force," Patriarch Wei replied.


    The elders and ancestors exchanged worried nces.


    "If that''s the case, we need to be ready," Elder Jian dered.


    "Yes," Patriarch Wei agreed.


    "But first, we need more information," he added.


    "And how are we going to do that?" Elder Jian inquired.


    "For now, the only thing we can do is keep an eye out and try to get as much information as possible," Patriarch Wei replied.


    Elder Jian frowned, not liking theck of a definitive n.


    "There is no perfect n," Patriarch Wei said, sensing the man''s displeasure.


    "But we must be ready for the worst," he added.


    The room was silent once again, the mood heavy.


    Elder Jian sighed. "You''re right.


    But we can''t just sit here and wait for the enemy toe knocking. We need to take the initiative and find out more about these creatures."


    "That''s what we''re doing," Patriarch Wei replied.


    "Let''s just hope it''s enough," Elder Jian muttered.


    "Yes, let''s," Patriarch Wei agreed.


    The elders and ancestors began talking among themselves, discussing their next course of action.


    As for the younger generation, they were looking at their elders, waiting for their decision.


    After a while, the elders and ancestors finally came to a consensus, and the Patriarch Wei stood up, his voice ringing throughout the room.


    "The families and the ancestors have decided that we willunch an investigation into these creatures. We will find out everything we can about them, including their strengths, weaknesses, and numbers.


    This will be a top-secret operation, and we will only share the information with those who are absolutely necessary.


    We cannot afford to let this information leak out. If the public were to know about this, there would be widespread panic." He dered, which got a few nods from his other ancestors.

 Chapter 306 The Situation In The Chen Family

    Meanwhile, in the Eastern Continent.


    The Chen family, one of the earliest and one of the most powerful families in the Eastern Continent, had gathered in their ancestral hall.


    It is because of the arrival of the insects, and the Chen Zemin knew that this was not a good sign, so they called the whole family and elders to discuss this.


    Family Head Chen Zemin sat at the head of the table, his gaze sharp and focused. Around him, the elders and senior members of the family waited quietly, their expressions serious.


    The grand hall, lined with intricate carvings and glowing inscriptions, seemed to hold its breath.


    Chen Zemin took a deep breath, his voice echoing throughout the room.


    "It seems that we are facing a great danger," he began.


    "Indeed," the elders and the members of the family agreed, their faces solemn.


    "Has anyone figured out who they are, how they are, and why they came to our?" Chen Min, who was standing behind her brother, asked.


    Another elder who was standing in front of them crossed her arms as she spoke. "The pods were alive to some extent. When the Nascent Soul-level leaders were killed, the pods copsed, leaving behind only ashes.


    That was no ordinary destruction; it was a deliberate design to prevent us from learning anything."


    "How do you know that?" Chen Zemin asked, his voice hardening.


    "My team and I examined the remains," the elder replied. "They were deliberately burned to ash, and not just ordinary mes either.


    They were created from some strange energy, and not only that, but they also seem to be made of a special kind of material.


    It''s impossible to determine their origins without a sample, but from the little we know, it''s safe to say that the pods were not from our."


    Chen Zemin''s jaw tightened. "You''re telling me these creatures aren''t from this world?


    Where did theye from then?"


    "We don''t know," the elder admitted.


    The hall buzzed with murmurs as the elders exchanged theories. "Could they have been sent by another? Or perhaps from the void beyond the stars?" one ancestor suggested.


    "Impossible," another countered. "Do you not remember how, although the number of pods was high, there was no indication that it was from there?


    Instead, they look more like space pirates but more cruel and gruesome, and if we do not figure this out as soon as possible..."


    His voice trailed off as everyone understood what he wanted to say.


    Elder Xiao mmed his palm on the table. "Another or not, their intentions were clear. They didn''te to negotiate or trade; they came to destroy and consume. If we don''t act, more will follow."


    Chen Zemin raised a hand to calm the room. "The question remains: why now? Why attack a world like ours? We''re not at the peak of powerpared to other realms. What could they gain from this invasion?"


    The female elder frowned as she answered. "Perhaps it wasn''t about gain. Maybe we were a convenient target¡ªlow resistance, high resources."


    "Convenient?" Elder Xiao spat. "Ten Nascent Soul creatures in one pod, supported by thousands of Foundation and Golden Core-level soldiers.


    That''s not a scouting party; that''s a deliberate assault force. Someone wanted to test us."


    "And how are we faring against this assault?" Chen Zemin asked.


    "Not well," Elder Xiao admitted. "We suffered heavy losses, both cultivator and civilian.


    We also lost two ancestors from the two families who had allied with us in this fight and a handful of Nascent Soul cultivators from the adventurer yers.


    And, more importantly, we have no information about the true threat. We''re fighting blind."


    The room was silent, the air heavy with tension.


    "How is the clean-up and rescue operation?" Chen Zemin finally asked.


    "Still underway," the female elder replied.


    "We''ve evacuated the nearby towns and viges, and we''re moving people from the city''s outskirts to the central district.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    The damage is mostly contained, but it will take weeks, if not months, to recover."


    "I don''t think we need to go that far," Chen Min said, catching the attention of others.


    "You must know that although hundreds of podsnded, what about the main ship that transported these pods?


    I think this is the first problem we need to solve. Then, we need to figure out the whole situation and attack them before they send another group toward us."


    Chen Zemin nodded gravely. "Yes, we must respond in kind. But without understanding their origin, we''re fighting blind, just like Mei''er said."


    A moment of silence fell over the room. The weight of their situation was evident.


    These insect-like creatures weren''t like rogue cultivators or demonic beasts¡ªthey were organized, disciplined, and utterly alien.


    One of the younger elders, Elder Zhou, spoke up hesitantly. "We may not know their origin, but we do know their weaknesses.


    They rely on brute strength and numbers, but their intelligence seems... limited."


    Elder Yun shook her head. "Don''t underestimate them. Their leaders showed clear strategic thinking during the battle. They aimed for our weakest points and coordinated their attacks."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Then let''s hit them back where it hurts," Elder Zhou argued. "Send a force to their main base. Hit them hard and fast."


    "How are we going to find the location of their main ship?" Elder Yun countered. "We have no idea where they''re hiding. They could be anywhere."


    "What about the pods? They had toe from somewhere," Elder Zhou said.


    "That''s true, but we have no idea where they''re hidden or their capabilities," Chen Zemin said.


    "We could spend weeks searching for their base, only to be caught off guard by an even bigger attack."


    "We need intel," the female elder agreed. "And that''s basically impossible as we do not have anything that we can use to travel in the void."


    "Yes," Chen Min nodded, but then she smiled. "We do not have it, but I know someone whose family does, and if my guess is correct, they must have already figured out most of the situation."

 Chapter 307 Ask The Xu Family

    "The Xu family, huh," Chen Zemin murmured as he understood who her sister was talking about.


    And he also had the same idea in mind as he knew that if he wanted to get information about these kinds of incidents, the Xu family was the only family you could turn to.


    This is because not only do they have the strongest intelligence-gathering army under them, but all of the top leaders have their cultivation realms stuck at the Peak Incarnation realm.


    So, if they need to ask anyone about this, the Xu family might be the best shot.


    This caused the elders of the family to perk up, as this would mean that they would not have too much in this incident as the answer is in their hands, making it a super hard incident.


    "I agree with Min''s opinion," Elder Xiao, the oldest ancestor, nodded.


    "But would they help us? We haven''t exactly been the closest of allies."


    Chen Min smiled. "Leave that to me. Although we might now be close on the surface, but that is not the case behind the scenes."


    The other elders and ancestors nodded, trusting their family head''s own sister''s judgment.


    "Alright," Chen Zemin said as he looked around the room to see if anyone had anything else to say.


    "If we''re going to ask the Xu family for help, we''ll need to go there knowing what we need to ask. Let''s make sure we have all the facts and reports right."


    "Yes," the elders and ancestors agreed.


    "We''ll meet with the other family headster," he continued. "Until then, let''s focus on preparing our defenses and gathering intelligence. We''ll decide on a course of action after we hear from the Xu family."


    The meeting adjourned, and the elders and ancestors began their respective tasks.


    In the meantime, Chen Min, her brother, and her younger sister, Chen Mei, were talking about this incident in Chen Zemin''s office.


    "What are your thoughts about this?" Chen Min asked, turning to her brother.


    "It''s too early to tell," Chen Zemin said. "There are still many things we don''t know. And, from what we have learned, the Xu family must have borne the major brunt of this attack while letting a few go for us."


    "Agreed," Chen Mei said.


    "However, the fact is that there is no early warning, which is a w we need to fix as what we saw today is an understaffed member that needs heavy cash flow to work."


    "Why would they keep us in the dark?" Chen Zemin asked.


    "Well, there are several possibilities," Chen Mei mused.


    "Maybe they''re afraid we''ll mess things up. Maybe they''re trying to keep us safe. Or maybe they just forgot about us."


    "Thest option sounds the least likely," Chen Zemin sighed.


    "I agree, but, as my dear sister pointed out, theck of intel is a massive w that we need to fix, or else we would not know what is happening until it has happened, and I do not want that."


    "Neither do I," Chen Min agreed.


    "Then, what''s the next step?" Chen Zemin asked.


    Chen Mei looked thoughtful for a moment. "First, we need to contact the Xu family. We need to understand these insects and what is happening to them.


    Second, we need to prepare our forces. We must be ready if these creatures are as dangerous as we think."


    "And what about the families?" Chen Zemin inquired.


    "The same," Chen Mei said. "They''ll need to be ready. If this threat is as great as it seems, we''ll have to work together."


    Find more to read at empire


    Chen Min nodded. "Alright, let''s do it."


    The three siblings discussed their ns, deciding their next move.


    Meanwhile, in the Xu family subspace.


    In Xu Qianghua''s office.


    Xu Qianghua and most of thedies were in the room watching the hologram, which showed thest few battles.


    This is because although the number of Zerg was low, their tenacity and ferocity were not to be underestimated.


    Even with their superior numbers and cultivation realms, humans are not always winning.


    Some Zerg have been able to overwhelm them, killing many cultivators in the process.


    But, despite the casualties, the human cultivators are still holding on.


    This is because they are the main inhabitants of this, which gives them an almost endless supply of people who can join the fights.


    This is a good advantage, especially when you are facing an enemy whose numbers are dwindling and who is being ughtered inrge numbers.


    Xu Qianghua watched as thest few battles were finished, and the Zerg werepletely defeated, leaving no survivors behind.


    "Looks like things are wrapping up," Bai Lingyun murmured, her gaze on the projection.


    "Yeah," Liu Meiying agreed.


    "But it is not an easy victory," Xu Qianghua noted.


    "Indeed," the mother-inws nodded.


    "So, what now?" Su Lian asked, still sitting on Xu Qianghua''sp.


    "Now, we wait," Xu Qianghua replied.


    "Wait for what?" Su Lian tilted her head, curious.


    "Wait for the top families to approach us and ask about the Zerg and figure out the whole situation," Xu Qianghua exined.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh," Su Lian nodded, understanding.


    "And after that?" Liu Meiying inquired.


    "After that, the top families will probably try to see how they will fare against them or just won''t care and just sit on the fence waiting for them toe back before doing anything," Xu Qianghua responded.


    "But will theye back?" Bai Lingyun asked, worried.


    "I believe so, as this is a scouting party," Xu Qianghua replied. "They may have lost the battle, but we let the few go back, which will be how they will understand us, which would let them n and organize a more powerful attack.


    Of course, this would depend on how involved they are in the war against the other race in the sector, but they should send a few shipsmanded by Incarnation realm Zerg.


    "Sounds fun," Su Lian giggled.


    "It is," Xu Qianghua nodded, but the two mothers-inw, on the other hand, had a different thought.


    "Do you think this is wise?" Liu Meiying questioned. "Wouldn''t it be better if we kept this quiet and just dealt with them ourselves?


    Instead, we had to involve everyone on the."

 Chapter 308 They Need A Wake Up Call

    The room in the Xu family subspace was filled with a quiet hum as the holograms disyed the aftermath of the battles.


    Xu Qianghua leaned back in his chair, his eyes scanning the scenes of destruction and the exhausted cultivators returning to their bases.


    The atmosphere over there was heavy, but itcked the fear or despair often seen in movies from the old world.


    The cultivators didn''t have a normal expression either¡ªit was somewhere in between, a mix of exhaustion and quiet resolve.


    As he observed, Xu Qianghua answered the question Liu Meiying had asked earlier.


    "This needs to wake up," Xu Qianghua said, breaking the silence. His tone was calm but firm.


    "We''ve been here for so many years, and most people stillck real-lifebat experience. That has slowed down their growth. These Zerg showed up at the perfect time.


    This will give them the wake-up call they need, making them understand there are other races beyond this world."


    Liu Meiying pursed her lips. "Yes, but this also puts the entire at risk. It''s a double-edged sword."


    Xu Qianghua nodded. "It is. But this is the only way to push past the stagnation we''re facing. Growth has slowed down, and cultivation has be less effective."


    Leaning closer, Liu Meiying pressed herself lightly against his arm, her ample chest brushing against him as she added, "That may be true, but do you really think the world is ready for this? Fear of the unknown can easily lead to chaos."


    Xu Qianghua felt the softness on his arm and momentarily lost focus. Turning his head slightly, his eyesnded on her, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    "Fear is unavoidable, but ignorance is worse. If the top families don''t understand the threats beyond this world, how can they prepare for what''sing?"


    Continue your journey with empire


    Su Lian, sittingfortably on hisp, noticed his reaction and pouted slightly. She felt him twitch under her but said nothing, quietly enjoying being spoiled by him as the discussion continued.


    Bai Lingyun, who had been silent so far, finally spoke. She mimicked Liu Meiying''s actions, leaning against his other arm. Herrger chest almost engulfed his arm, but neither of them acknowledged it out loud.


    "You''re not wrong, Qiangqiang, but people fear change. The idea of beings out there stronger than us? That''s not something they''ll ept easily."


    "They don''t need to ept it easily," Xu Qianghua replied, regaining his calm. "They just need to acknowledge it.


    The Zerg won''t wait for us to be ready. If this was just a scouting party, the next wave would be much worse."


    Privately, he couldn''t help but think, These witches¡­ don''t they know their actions are driving me crazy?


    If Liu Meiying and Bai Lingyun could hear his thoughts, they''d likely respond with seductive smiles and teasing, "We know. That''s why we do it."


    Still perched on hisp, Su Lian tilted her head, her voice soft but thoughtful. "But if they send stronger forces, won''t it just prove your point? That we need to unite and be prepared?"


    "Exactly," Xu Qianghua agreed. "But there''s more to consider¡ªhow will the top families and the general poption react to this information, especially since they didn''t get any warning about the Zerg''s arrival?"


    Bai Lingyun nodded, her violet eyes narrowing slightly. "Even if we had warned them, would they have listened? People are stubborn.


    The top families are no different. They like to think they know best."


    "That''s why we need to give them a demonstration," Xu Qianghua said. "Show them that what we say has weight, something they can''t just brush off."


    What he forgot to mention, though, was that with the Xu family being the most influential on the, most families wouldn''t openly challenge their information.


    Instead, they''d follow his lead, knowing that under his guidance, the pressure they faced would be reduced significantly.


    Liu Meiying leaned forward slightly, her gaze warm but with a subtle coldness hidden beneath.


    "And what if they don''t take the bait? What if the top families stay passive, waiting for someone else to handle the problem?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Then they''ll fall behind," Xu Qianghua said simply. "The Xu family will keep growing stronger, with or without their cooperation. But I''d rather not let this world''s arrogance cause its downfall."


    Bai Lingyun crossed her arms, her expression skeptical. "You''ve thought this through. But you''re putting a lot of faith in these families to act rationally."


    "It''s not faith," Xu Qianghua corrected her. "It''s a necessity. They may be prideful, but they''re not stupid.


    Once they see what the Zerg can do, they''ll realize they don''t have the luxury to wait."


    The room fell quiet, the weight of their conversation settling over them. The holograms continued to disy the devastation left by the Zerg, showing the ruins and the battered cultivators regrouping.


    After a while, Xu Qianghua spoke again. "The world needs to understand that istion isn''t safety. This mindset is what''s causing stagnation.


    The reports from the Shadow members confirm this. Many families who have acquired spaceships are sealing them away, refusing to use them.


    They think they can avoid danger by pretending it doesn''t exist. But there are others out there¡ªbeings who see us as nothing more than prey. If we don''t adapt, we''ll be consumed."


    Su Lian tightened her grip on his arm, her expression serious. "And the Zerg are just the beginning, aren''t they?"


    Xu Qianghua nodded. "They are. And they won''t be thest. But that does not mean that we will need to be afraid. Instead, this is something we need if we want to upgrade our."


    "Conflict, wars, and death might seem like bad things, but they are needed in this ever-evolving void, as without it, the whole ce woulde to a standstill.


    However, with the right preparations, we can minimize the risks and losses."


    "That''s true," Liu Meiying murmured, thinking.


    "This is the only way to keep this world safe," Xu Qianghua stated firmly. "Without the fear of death, people will lose their drive.


    We''ll becent andzy, unable to see the danger until it''s toote."


    "So, we need a major enemy for us to change our views," Bai Lingyun concluded, her expression grim.

 Chapter 309 The Zerg Queen

    "Not quite," Xu Qianghua smiled, patting Su Lian''s head. "A major enemy will bring more harm than good.


    We need something manageable, something that shows us the dangers of the outside world but not so dangerous that it''ll destroy our civilization.


    These Zerg are the perfect choice. As their main force is tied up, so only the weaker forces which we can deal with wille here."


    The room was silent once again as they ran through what he said in their minds to test the feasibility and see if they could find any possible loopholes.


    But who are the threedies here? Bai Lingyun is an overpowered cultivator, so she is able to understand what he wants to do and, at the same time, keep an eye out for the movements of the Zerg.


    Liu Meiying, who is the CEO of the Xu Group and was hailed as the top in her ss, was also able to understand the long-term goal Xu Qianghua had nned.


    However, unlike Bail Lingyun, Liu Meiying is not an overpowered cultivator, which is why she relied on the information provided to her and then came to this conclusion.


    Next is Su Lian, who might be the weakest in the room, but she also has a good brain, as she was able to guess parts of what the otherdies could see.


    After a while, Su Lian asked, "And what about the rest of the universe? Is it just like that?"


    Xu Qianghua shrugged, his expression neutral. "I can''t speak for the rest of the universe, but from what I''ve seen, there''s no such thing as peace.


    Everywhere, people are struggling to survive, fighting to defend their homes and searching for a chance at a better life.


    And the higher the realm you reach, the harsher the challenges be.


    There are no safe ces, no guaranteed victory. You can never stop fighting.


    To stay ahead, you have to push yourself, seek new heights, and face the unknown. That''s the only way to grow."


    "Then, what''s the end goal?" Bai Lingyun questioned.


    "To be strong enough that no one can hurt us," Xu Qianghua replied. His voice was calm, but his words carried a weight that was impossible to ignore.


    "I can''t protect everyone, and I don''t want to try.


    But I can keep the people close to me safe.


    That''s my goal.


    To be strong enough that no one can take what''s mine.


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    To be powerful enough that no one dares to mess with me or those under me."


    His eyes glinted, his aura rising. It wasn''t a spur-of-the-moment saying, no, this is something he had nned on doing since the game merged, now or in the old timeline.


    And while this was going on over here.


    Tens of millions of light years away, in the dark void of space, a massive Zerg hive ship drifted through the endless expanse.


    It was a grotesque, organic monstrosity, its surface pulsating with a sickly red glow. The ship''s exterior was a chaotic blend of jagged chitin tes and pulsating veins, giving it the appearance of a living creature rather than a constructed vessel.


    The ship was enormous, dwarfing even thergests. Spires jutted out from its surface, each oozing a viscous, dark substance that floated weightlessly in the vacuum.


    The grotesque structure seemed to breathe, its organic walls expanding and contracting rhythmically.


    Deep within the bowels of the hive ship, an even darker abyssy hidden. In the dim, blood-red lighting, a massive figurey silently on the floor, its shadowy form almost blending into the surrounding darkness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The air was heavy with the scent of decay, and the silence was suffocating.


    The figure slowly stirred, its form rippling as if made of water. Its eyes opened, revealing two pools of bottomless darkness.


    Suddenly, a low growl rumbled throughout the room, the sound akin to that of a mountain copsing.


    The massive figure moved a little, but its huge body took over the entire area. Apart from her, there was nothing else in the room.


    And there is only one person in the Zerg who is able to own such an area, and that is the Zerg Queen.


    But what is weird is that this grotesque creature had no gender and looked like a blob, not to mention she couldmand an army, which no creature can do unless it has some wisdom and intelligence.


    This is not limited to the Zerg. Even the cultivators, who have evolved and developed the power of wisdom and intelligence, cannot control an army of creatures, as that would require a special ability that no one has.


    However, that does not mean that an individual cannot control an army, as the Zerg Queen can do just that.


    But that is forter, as right now, the Zerg Queen, who was resting, suddenly felt the advance ship''s destruction.


    This surprised her, as the area where the destroyed ship was set said to be part of an unexplored but low-world-level area, which is why the Zerg were so confident.


    However, she was not really worried about this as most of her focus was on the main battlefield with the other race in this void section.


    The only reason she sent a few ships here was because the scout team found the low world level and the amount of resources here, which would help them in their war.


    So, the advance party was sent here with a few Nascent Soul-levelmanders and arge number of soldiers.


    And from what the Zerg Queen knew, the area was peaceful and had no major enemies, which would allow the advance party to have an uninterrupted time to loot and bring it to her.


    She was wrong.


    The advance ship had been wiped out in the blink of an eye, and the main ship had received a warning and a report saying that there is a high possibility that the Nascent Soul-levelmander and many of the soldiers were dead, which shocked the Zerg Queen.


    Although this did not cause much emotional fluctuation as she is numb from seeing the death count from the other race, so the number from the advance ship is not worth mentioning.

 Chapter 310 Chen Zemins Meeting With Xu Qianghua In The Past

    However, most of the known Zerg Queens do not care much about the Zerg army, and such would not care much about their death.


    And this Zerg Queen was simr, but due to the recent war with the other alien race, the Queen has been working overtime to take care of the battlefield while doing her best to devour as much energy as she can gain.


    So, the news was that one of her collection ships had energy from more than one, which is what Zar''ik and his crew collected and were on their way to deliver.


    But now she decided to wait until the survivors who had taken the escape pods came back and told her what was going on.


    And this move alone is surprising, as the Zerg are not known for their calmness. Due to theirrge number, they are usually reckless. However, after this Hive Queen was born, things started changing.


    First was her appearance, which was different from the previous queens, as the other queens had the form of a giant bug with six arms, sharp ws, and a mouth with rows of teeth.


    Meanwhile, the new queen, who was born recently, looked like a humanoid blob with a dark purple body and two horns, but her most important part was that she was able to think and had intelligence.


    However, she did not lose the most important part of her body, which is used to produce the Zerg eggs, which are an important source of food for her army.


    Now, if one heard this, one would not be surprised, as the previous queens were able to possess wisdom and intelligence, but they did not look like that; most of them looked like giant bugs and could not speak.


    Meanwhile, this new queen had a humanoid form and couldmunicate with the other Zerg and use special abilities that the previous queens did not have.


    Another difference is her personality, which is very cold and ruthless. Her primary focus was not on advancing the race but on her survival.


    However, if the situation called for it, the Queen would act, but only when it would benefit her the most.


    This caused her to have a bad rtionship with the other Queens and the Zerg leaders, who were mostly from the old era.


    But even then, they would not attack her because of her ability to lead her hive, which has the highest number of memberspared to all the other Zerg hives in this and nearby sectors. Therefore, the other Zerg Queens were wary.


    This is also the main reason she rose to her current position, which is why even the Zerg Queens, who were from the previous era, would not do anything, even though they had a bad rtionship.


    So, as the Queen waited for the survivors, her thoughts wandered to the next phase, which would begin soon.


    The main focus is on finding a nearby ship that can be assigned to take the leftover energy from the destroyed advance ship and bring it back.


    However, this is what Xu Qianghua hoped would happen as he needed more Zerg soldiers so that he could train his soldiers using the Zerg crew from the advance ships.


    And this will help his soldiers learn and grow against the Zerg soldiers who have the same strength, which will let them fight simultaneously and increase their strength, especially for the weaker soldiers.


    However, the Queen does not know about this; even if she did, she would not change her order. Instead, she would send in the more powerful group to deal with this.


    Which would give Xu Qianghua and the rest an even better chance at increasing their strength.


    However, the Zerg Queen''s mind was currently upied with other thoughts, and she could not sense the iing threat approaching her.


    And it is not her fault, as the threat was so far away and smallpared to the other threats in the gxy.


    If the Zerg Queen knew about the iing threat, she would not have reacted differently.


    But now, all she could do was wait for the survivors and hope the new ship would not fall under the same fate as the first one.


    But the thing is, the Queen and the Zerg hive are not the only ones who can n, as Xu Qianghua has his own to deal with her.


    Back in the Chen Family Subspace.


    Chen Min and her brother and sister were still discussing the matter and determining the next course of action.


    They had already decided to send the message to the Xu family, as they could only give them the information they needed.


    This is not the first time the top families have asked for their help, and this will not be thest.


    So, knowing that the Xu family was their only option, they decided to take a leap of faith and trust their sister, who could have a good rtionship with the Xu family.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And due to their constant interaction with the Xu family, they know that the Xu family, or to be more precise, Xu Qianghua, would definitely tell them and the top families about this as he had met him before.


    Yes, during the past years, Chen Zemin has met the illusive head of the Xu family, and his first impressions were highly positive.


    He did not feel any kind of contempt or anything simr from him, which surprised him.


    This is because he has seen many family heads who would unt their new status, which, although it may sound bad, is inevitable as a lot of these people were never really in this kind of position before. Readtest stories on empire


    But now they are given such power and a family that will listen to their everymand, which makes many people feel inted and brings out their hidden emotions.


    This is not a surprise as there are always people who have the hidden thought that they deserve better, and, once given the chance, they would take advantage of it.


    However, that is not the case with the Xu family head.


    Instead, the first impression he gave was that of a cold but fair leader. This was because, during their meetings, Chen Zemin did not see any signs of him being arrogant, nor did he make any demands or try to force his opinions.

 Chapter 311 Chen Zemins Meeting With Xu Qianghua In The Past 2

    He was also surprisingly cooperative and willing to share his thoughts and ideas.


    Most importantly, he did not try to undermine the Chen family or push them around. Instead, he treated everyone with respect, regardless of their position.


    And, during their discussions, Chen Zemin could not help but notice that the man had a keen mind and a deep understanding of the situation.


    His insights were refreshing and provided a different perspective on the matters at hand.


    Chen Zemin knew that he could not afford to underestimate the man, as he clearly had a wealth of experience and knowledge.


    But despite this, the man did not try to impose his authority or show off his power.


    In fact, during their meetings, the Xu family head often deferred to the others and encouraged them to share their thoughts and opinions.


    This made Chen Zemin feel both grateful and somewhat envious, as he knew that he would not have been able to handle the situation as well when he was at his age.


    Xu Qianghua might not have the experience or knowledge like him, but the man has something more precious¡ªa cool head.


    And, despite the man''s calm demeanor, Chen Zemin knew that Xu Qianghua was not one to be crossed. He could tell that the man was calcting and had his own agenda.


    But, surprisingly, Chen Zemin was fine with this. In fact, he weed it. The Xu family head had been nothing but a valuable ally, and Chen Zemin could see himself working with the man for a long time.


    Of course, Chen Zemin did not forget to share what he thought with his sister and his parents, who had the same conclusion as him.


    ''We need to have a close rtionship with Mr. Xu and his family.''


    This was the final conclusion that all of them came together, and since then, the Chen family can be said to be a close family friend with the Xu family.


    And Xu Qianghua was fine with this as he knew the true potential of the Chen family, so he had no problems sharing some information with him and the same could be said about Chen Min and Chen Mei, who were able to have a good rtionship with thedies of the Xu family.


    But even then, they would not divulge their full strength and ns as this would only hurt the other side in the end.


    However, when Chen Zemin thought about the meeting, his mind could not help but wander towards the Xu family subspace, which he got to visit during his visit.


    And the subspace was nothing like he had thought; this is because he had always thought that the Xu family subspace would be filled with gold, jade, and spiritual artifacts, which they are, but...


    Unlike the other top families who did it to show off, the Xu family treated these items as regr day-to-day items, which is a far crypared to the other top families.


    However, unlike the other families, the Xu family treated these items differently. They do not try to put them on a pedestal or try to unt their wealth.


    Instead, the items were used daily and treated with care. The subspace was also designed to befortable and practical rather than shy and luxurious.


    And this was something that Chen Zemin could respect. The Xu family was clearly not interested in showing off their wealth and power.


    Instead, they seemed to value function and utility over extravagance and pomp.


    This approach was a refreshing change from the norm, and Chen Zemin couldn''t help but admire the Xu family''s practicality.


    While Chen Zemin was reminiscing, a servant knocked on the door, "Head Chen, Young Miss Chen, and Miss Chen, the message has been sent."


    Chen Zemin smiled and nodded, "Alright, thank you."


    The servant bowed and left, closing the door behind him.


    Chen Zemin''s smile turned into a grin as he thought, ''The Xu family would definitely ept our message as I know for sure that Brother Xu will not want to miss this opportunity, and if everything goes as nned, the other families will soon have their answers.''


    ''The Zerg... I wonder what kind of creatures they are? And, more importantly, how will their arrival change the current situation of the world?''


    Chen Zemin shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside. ''It doesn''t matter. The world will find out soon enough.''


    Soon, Chen Min, who was busy reading some memorials from the Chen Chamber of Commerce, stopped what she was doing and brought out a token from her space ring.


    This was a specialmunication token that can be found in high-level chests, and Chen Min got one from Liu Meiying, who had be friends when during the visit.


    Chen Min who had closed her eyes and willed some Spiritual Qi into the token; after a few seconds, she smiled as she read the message sent by Liu Meiying. She nced at her brother and sister and said, "They''ve received the message." Experience tales at empire


    "Good," Chen Zemin nodded.


    "So what is their response?"


    "Looks like you were right; they were able to find out who these insects were and why they came here," Chen Min said as she put away the token.


    "Looks like there are two steps to the n; the first one is about how they will give out the detailed information about the Zerg to the top families and let them read and understand the information for a few days," Chen Min began.


    "Next, they n to hold a meeting between the top families, including the Monster n, and the location is in Jingzhong City, where he will talk about this and discuss what we need to do in the future."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And the time of the meeting is...?" Chen Zemin questioned.


    "Five dayster," Chen Min answered.


    "So, it seems that the Xu family has everything nned out, and all we have to do is to prepare ourselves and listen," Chen Mei smiled.


    "That''s fine, I am ready," Chen Zemin grinned.

 Chapter 312 Why Are You Ladies Here?

    "Oh?"


    "I just remembered. Didn''t you say the Monster n would join us this time? How are things going on their side?" Chen Zemin asked.


    "From the looks of it, they seem to be doing great as they seem to be on their way to creating a massive empire for the Monster race."


    "And the only reason why they were evening was because of the Xu family, who have a super close rtionship with them."


    "Well, it makes sense." Chen Zeminughed. "The Monster n and the Xu family have always had a close rtionship as they were the ones who saved the Monster race."


    "Exactly." Chen Min chuckled.


    "And if not for them, the Monster n would have probably been either enved or exterminated during the process.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even after the Xu family saved them, their trust for the humans only extends towards them and only them."


    "Indeed."


    Chen Mei and Chen Zemin nodded in agreement. The Monster n had suffered tremendously under human hands, and their trust was hard to earn.


    However, the Xu family was able to gain the trust of the Monster n, and even after gaining their trust, they did not abuse it.


    Instead, the Xu family supported the Monster n and helped them rebuild their civilization.


    The rtionship between the Monster n and the Xu family evolved over time. Now, the Monster n considers the Xu family its saviors and closest allies.


    "So, are you saying that the Monster n is going to help us against the Zerg?" Chen Mei asked curiously.


    "Not exactly," Chen Min replied.


    "But the monster n will be there, and from the looks of it, they will definitely form an alliance with the Xu family, so they will most likely help if they deem it necessary."


    "That''s good enough for me." Chen Mei nodded.


    "Having the Monster n as an ally is a huge boon. Their strength as physical cultivators are well-known, and their support could turn the tide of battle."


    "Agreed."


    Chen Zemin and Chen Min agreed with her sentiments. The Monster n''s strength was a huge advantage, and their support could mean the difference between victory and defeat.


    "Well, we''ll have to wait and see what the Xu family has nned for us," Chen Zemin said, smiling wryly.


    "For now, let''s focus on getting ready for the meeting. There''s no telling what surprises are in store for us."


    With the decision made, the three siblings began preparing for the uing meeting, which they knew could change the course of history.


    In the meantime, Xu Qianghua sat silently in the backyard of the Family head''s mansion, enjoying the cool breeze and the scent of the flowers.


    As the wind brushed past his face, his thoughts drifted to the iing events.


    The meeting between the top families and the Monster n would take ce in five days, and he had already started preparing.


    He knew that the information he would reveal would change the course of the world''s development, and he had to be careful.


    If he revealed too much, the top families would panic, but they would lose interest if he revealed too little.


    Walking was a fine line, and he had to tread carefully.


    He knew the families would demand more answers, and he had to answer them so they could fully understand what they would need to face.


    And, more importantly, the top families would have a chance to see how the Monster n was doing and how much the Monster n had developed.


    Xu Qianghua couldn''t help but chuckle as he thought about it. The top families would definitely be shocked and surprised by the progress of the Monster n.


    Thest time the top families saw the Monster n, they were still a rtively weak group.


    But now, after a few decades of peace and development, the Monster n has grown stronger and more united than ever.


    "Looks like I will have a fun meeting," Xu Qianghua thought as a small grin formed on his lips.


    With his ns set, Xu Qianghua settled into a morefortable position, closed his eyes, and let the cool breeze wash over him.


    His mind wandered, his thoughts drifting from one thing to the next.


    He could feel the energy of the world flowing around him, the natural vitality surging through his veins.


    The air was filled with the scent of flowers and herbs, and the soft rustling of the trees in the wind provided a pleasant backdrop.


    Xu Qianghua inhaled deeply, letting the energy flow through him. It was a soothing feeling, the tension in his muscles slowly easing away.


    And just as he was enjoying this, his nose inhaled apletely different scent from the flowers in the backyard.


    However, he felt something flying through the air before he could open his eyes, and its target was him.


    When Xu Qianghua sensed this, he did not do much other than open his arms. A soft body fell onto him, her long, silky hair brushing against his skin.


    And, while doing that, his nose picked up a sweet fragrance from her body, which caused him to get excited, and before he could say anything, a soft voice came out from her mouth, "I am back, brother Qiangqiang~"


    Hearing this, Xu Qianghua opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was long white hair, but as he looked down, a familiar pair of blue eyes and a cute face came into view.


    Seeing the familiar face, Xu Qianghua chuckled softly, his hands gently rubbing the white hair, "Wee back, Anwei."


    "Yeah," she quipped, her face burying itself in his chest.


    She took a deep breath, savoring theforting smell.


    Xu Qianghua''s gaze drifted toward where she came from. She saw another figure approaching them.


    She also had white hair, but unlike Liu Anwei, whose hair was white as snow, this one was pure white with a soft glow.


    Seeing the figure approaching, he gave her a soft smile, patting her head with his hands. Then he asked Liu Anwei, "Why are youdies here?"

 Chapter 313 The Matriarchs Of The Monster Clan Are Out Of Seclusion

    Seeing the figure approaching, Xu Qianghua gave her a soft smile while his hand gently patted her head. He asked Liu Anwei, "Why are youdies here?"


    "We got the news about the Zerg invasion and came to check if the n is in motion," Liu Anwei said, rocking her body slightly back and forth.


    "And from what I heard, the meeting is scheduled in a few days, correct?" Bai Lingyun added, taking out another chair from her space ring and cing it beside Xu Qianghua''s.


    "That''s right," Xu Qianghua confirmed, a thoughtful expression on his face. "But don''t worry. The n is already set, and everything is going as nned."


    "That''s good," Liu Anwei murmured, resting her headfortably against his chest.


    Bai Lingyun nodded, a faint smile on her face. "How are the preparations going?"


    "Everything is going smoothly," Xu Qianghua replied, his hands still gently stroking her hair. "The top families have been notified, and the meeting will be held at the Xu family branch office in Jingzhong City."


    "Does this include the Monster n?" Liu Anwei asked curiously.


    "Yes. It seems the Matriarchs of the Fox and Snake ns have recentlye out of seclusion. We''ll be meeting them soon," Xu Qianghua exined, his hand continuing its soothing movements. "From the looks of it, they''ll arrive in a few days, which is why the meeting is being held so quickly."


    He paused before adding, "I want to introduce them to the world because it''s necessary to bring the Monster n onto the main stage. They''ve been isted for too long, and if we want the whole world to work together, we can''t afford that anymore."


    "I see," Liu Anwei said softly, her breathing steady as she rxed further.


    "The families will be surprised when they find out," Bai Lingyunmented, her gaze shifting to the holograms in the room.


    "No kidding." Liu Anwei giggled, her shoulders shaking slightly. "Imagine the look on their faces when they see the matriarchs. They''ll probably pass out."


    "Well, we can''t have that," Xu Qianghua said with a smirk, though the image of that scenario yed in his head and made him chuckle.


    "We''ll have to keep an eye on them. No fainting allowed."


    Liu Anwei hummed in agreement, her eyelids drooping slightly as she rested against him. "Mmm."


    "And we''ll also have to make sure the meeting goes smoothly. No disagreements," Xu Qianghua added.


    "Yes, we can''t have the families arguing," Bai Lingyun chimed in. "There''s already enough tension between them. Adding more would be a disaster."


    "Don''t worry. The families will behave," Xu Qianghua said confidently. The Xu family''s reputation alone was enough to ensure that, even if some of the families had shed in the past decade.


    To be honest, most people in this world weren''t ustomed torge-scale wars. A single demonstration of the Zerg''s power was usually enough to convince them. Of course, there would always be some trying to take advantage of the chaos, but Xu Qianghua had already nned to prevent any incidents that could ruin this historic meeting.


    "They know the consequences of stepping out of line."


    "I''m not worried," Bai Lingyun said, shaking her head slightly. "I''m more concerned about the matriarchs. We''ve never met them, so we can''t be sure how they''ll respond to the Zerg situation."


    "True," Xu Qianghua admitted. "We''ll have to adjust based on their reactions."


    "There''s no way to know for sure how they''ll react," Liu Anwei sighed. "But I think we should trust the Monster n''s judgment. They''re the ones who chose the matriarchs."


    The Monster n''s leadership process had always been unique, selecting leaders through a mix of strength and governance tests.


    Xu Qianghua found this reassuring¡ªit meant the matriarchs weren''t just powerful but also capable leaders. Still, he would make preparations just in case something unexpected happened.


    "Agreed," Bai Lingyun said. "The Monster n''s system has worked for them so far. We''ll see how things turn out when the matriarchs arrive."


    The three of them nodded in unison at her statement.


    "Well, then," Xu Qianghua sighed. "Is there anything else going on besides the Zerg situation?"


    "Not much," Liu Anwei replied thoughtfully. "We did hear a rumor about a new secret realm, but when we went to check, it turned out to be a low-level one with nothing useful."


    "Really?" Xu Qianghua asked, mildly curious. "What was in it?"


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "Nothing special," Liu Anwei shrugged. "Just some low-level nts and animals. Not worth the effort."


    "I see." Xu Qianghua shook his head lightly. "Looks like we''ll have to wait for another opportunity."


    "Yeah," Liu Anwei said with a small pout, pressing her face into his chest. "Maybe next time."


    "Hopefully," Bai Lingyun added with a soft smile, gently patting his shoulder.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Before Xu Qianghua could continue, a familiar voice interrupted their conversation.


    "What are you three doing here?"


    Liu Anwei, Bai Lingyun, and Xu Qianghua turned toward the voice, their eyesnding on Liu Meiying as she approached.


    She wore a striking red dress, her hair tied back in a simple ponytail, adding an air of elegance to her casual demeanor.


    She stopped in front of them, her lips curving into a slight smile. "Just talking about the uing meeting," Liu Anwei answered, her hands still resting on Xu Qianghua''s chest.


    Liu Meiying raised an eyebrow, her gaze sweeping over the rxed group. "Looks more like lounging than strategizing," she teased, but there was no malice in her tone.


    "Maybe a bit of both," Xu Qianghua said with a small grin. "But we''re prepared. Everything is on track for the meeting."


    "Good," Liu Meiying said, sitting in another chair she summoned. "Because if anything goes wrong, we''ll have much more than just the Zerg to deal with."


    "Nothing will go wrong," Xu Qianghua assured her. "We''ve ounted for everything."


    "I hope so," Liu Meiying muttered, crossing her legs.


    "Anyway," she continued, her voice bing more serious. "Have you decided who will go to the meeting?


    We can''t go together, so you need to choose at least three people who will attend this meeting."


    "Yes," Xu Qianghua nodded, his fingers running through Liu Anwei''s hair. "I''m also going."


    "Are you sure?" Liu Meiying asked, frowning slightly. "Wouldn''t it be better to send one of the elders?"


    "I''m the best person for the job," Xu Qianghua said confidently. "It''s time to put a face to the name and let the other family heads meet me."

 Chapter 314 The Situation In The Southern Continent

    Meanwhile, in the Southern Continent.


    A massive city stood at the center of the continent. It was filled with bustling activity, the streets lined with people, monsters, and hybrids of both, along with different kinds of buildings ranging from houses to shops.


    This is the monster city of Tianhuo, and it is the main city for the Monster n, where everyone, regardless of the tribe, is allowed to live and thrive.


    If you are wondering how there could be people in this haven for the Monster n, which is not very fond of humans, it is because they are not humans.


    Instead, they are high-level Monster cultivators who have reached the Golden Core realm, allowing them to transform into human-like forms.


    Although the Monster n does not like humans, they do not mind these forms as they allow them to move around more easily, given that their true forms range anywhere from 100 meters to 600 meters.


    And this is just for Golden Core Monsters; the size is evenrger for higher-level ones, which is why they tend to stay in their smaller forms.


    However, this is not a problem for the city, as it was designed by the Monster n, who have the ability to build such massive cities and structures using their natural talents. This is why their city can contain such arge number of high-level Golden Core Monsters.


    And although this ce may seem like heaven for the Monster n, there are rules that all members must follow.


    First, no fighting is allowed. If someone is caught breaking this rule, the punishment is severe, as the authorities will not hesitate to use their powers to subdue the offender.


    Second, no killing is allowed. This rule ensures the safety of the residents, and anyone caught breaking it will be exiled from the city.


    Lastly, no stealing or looting is permitted. This is one of the most important rules, as it prevents conflicts and ensures order within the city.


    These rules are enforced by the Monster n''s government, which consists of a council made up of the strongest members from each tribe, headed by the matriarchs of the Fox and Snake ns.


    It is a system that has worked well for them so far, ensuring peace and prosperity for the Monster n.


    Now, if you''re wondering why there are so many rules, the answer is that the Monster n values peace and harmony.


    At the city''s heart, arge pce made of pure jade and high-quality materials stands, giving the entire area an aura of majesty and grandeur.


    Inside the pce, the atmosphere was full of excitement and joy, as the two most powerful cultivators and council leaders hade out of seclusion.


    These two cultivators were the current Matriarchs of the Fox and Snake ns, the most powerful tribes in the Monster n.


    Despite being called ''ns,'' the Monster ns are not blood-rted and have no familial ties other than living together after the game world''s merger.


    The reason is simple: the ns formed an alliance that benefits all parties.


    In this alliance, the Fox n takes on political and logistical roles, with other ns with simr qualities working under them.


    Meanwhile, the Snake n manages the military side of the alliance, taking on the role of warriors andmanding the most powerful legion in the Monster n.


    Simrly, otherbat-oriented ns have created their own legions, positioned in key locations alongside the logistics ns.


    The council ensures that both ns work together, maintaining the status quo.


    Although there were disputes at the start of this arrangement, the ns eventually settled down and epted each other, allowing the council to remain in power.


    asionally, ns will fight against each other, but if it gets too intense, the council intervenes.


    However, such urrences are rare, as the council is usually able to maintain bnce. When necessary, n chiefse together to resolve conflicts through discussion.


    Of course, during these talks, the chiefs must take care not to offend one another. If conflicts escte too far, the council steps in.


    The council made up of the strongest cultivators from each n, is responsible for ensuring the safety, well-being, and prosperity of all Monster ns.


    Back in the pce, in the innermost room.


    The room was vast and opulent, its grand furnishings highlighting the importance of those allowed entry.


    At the center of the room, two breathtakingly beautiful women sat on plush, luxurious sofas.


    The first woman had an undeniable allure. Her long ck hair shimmered with silver hues as it flowed gracefully over her shoulders and back.


    Nine fluffy tails, elegant and mesmerizing, fanned out behind her, each moving subtly as if alive.


    Her golden eyes sparkled with a hypnotic intensity, locking anyone who dared meet them in an irresistible trance.


    Her pale, radiant skin glowed faintly, entuating her wless features. She wore a crimson gown with golden embroidery, its tight fit highlighting her full, shapely breasts and curvaceous hips.


    The high slit revealed toned, smooth legs that seemed to go on forever. Her very presence exuded a seductive, intoxicating aura that made it impossible to look away as if inviting anyone near to lose themselves in her.


    Her name is Hu Xiang, and she is the matriarch of the Fox n. At the same time, she has another identity: she is Hu Liwei''s mother.


    Stay updated through empire


    Opposite to her is a woman who has an icy elegance that is equally captivating. Her sleek ck hair, tinged with a faint blue shimmer, fell loosely around her shoulders, contrasting perfectly with her porcin-like skin.


    Fine, almost imperceptible scales adorned her arms and neck, adding a subtle, exotic texture to her beauty. Her icy blue eyes, sharp and piercing, seemed to see straight through anyone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was wrapped in an emerald-green gown with serpentine patterns that hugged her body, emphasizing her ample breasts and full, round buttocks.


    Her long, shapely legs, visible through a slit in the gown, could transform into a sleek, scaled serpent''s tail, further highlighting her duality.


    Her aura was cold andmanding, yet it carried an unspoken danger, like the calm before the storm, making her both intimidating and impossible to ignore.


    Her name is Tian Lifen. She is the matriarch of the Snake n and has a special identity: she is Tian Meifeng''s mother.


    Together, their presence was overwhelming¡ªone alluring and impossible to resist, the other regal and fearsome, each embodying their unique power and beauty.

 Chapter 315 How Will We Meet Him?

    "Sigh, it took us so long to reach the limit of this world," Hu Xiang said, letting out another sigh. "How did Bai Lingyun manage it? She made it look so easy."


    "It was easy for her because someone was nourishing her, which helped her convert her strength faster. We didn''t have that advantage, so we took longer," Tian Lifen replied casually.


    "You''re right. We should havee in earlier. If we had, we wouldn''t have needed to go into seclusion and could''ve had a proper ''discussion'' with him," Hu Xiang murmured, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    Tian Lifen gave her a knowing look, a small smile ying on her lips. "Don''t worry. You''ll get your chance soon enough."


    "I hope so. The wait is killing me," Hu Xiang said with a frustrated huff, crossing her arms.


    "Patience, my friend. Good thingse to those who wait," Tian Lifen teased, a glint of mischief in her eyes.


    "I know, but still... it''s so unfair," Hu Xiang grumbled, pouting a little. "At least we''ll meet him in a few days, so that''s something."


    "Yes," Tian Lifen nodded, her tone turning serious. "But first, we have a bigger task to focus on."


    Hu Xiang sighed again but didn''t argue. She knew Tian Lifen was right, and they both trusted Xu Qianghua to handle the situation. Their main worry wasn''t the task itself¡ªit was how their first official meeting with Xu Qianghua would go. Even after knowing him for years, they''d never truly spoken to him face-to-face.


    As they were thinking about it, the door opened, and two young women entered the room. Hu Liwei and Tian Meifeng paused when they saw their mothers'' serious expressions, assuming it was an important conversation. But as they got closer and overheard bits of it, their curiosity turned into disbelief.


    "Why are you both so worried? It''s not like he''ll dislike you. If anyone has it tough, it''s us. We told him we were hybrids, but now we''re the daughters of the matriarchs of the two most powerful Monster ns," Hu Liwei said as she sat beside her mother.


    "That''s true," Hu Xiang admitted, nodding, which made Hu Liwei frown. This had been her mother''s idea all along. In thest timeline, Hu Xiang had told them to present as hybrids instead of pure monsters, thinking it would make it easier to get close to Xu Qianghua. But now, that n wasn''t an option, adding to the daughters'' worries.


    That''s why they had rushed over as soon as they heard their mothers hade out of seclusion. They needed advice.


    "What''s the big deal? He''s not going to ask you about that until he mentions thest timeline, and that won''t happen until you''re really close," Tian Lifen said. "If he asks, just tell him you didn''t want him to see you differently because of your real identity. That should be enough."


    "Yeah, he''s not the type to judge us for something like that, so stop stressing," Hu Liwei said, though she was starting to feel less worried and more focused on something else.


    "But we promised him we wouldn''t lie or hide anything," Tian Meifeng said, frowning as she thought about the promise she had made to Xu Qianghua in the old timeline.


    "What do you mean?" Tian Lifen asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "In the old timeline, Brother Xu made me promise that we''d always tell him the truth and never hide anything. He said it would build trust and avoid misunderstandings," Hu Liwei exined with a small smile, remembering the moment.


    "Oh, right," Tian Lifen said, nodding. "But I doubt he meant it as an unbreakable rule. It was more like a request. We''ll deal with thatter. Right now, let''s focus on the meeting."


    "Yeah," Hu Xiang agreed, her expression calming. "We don''t need to worry about that now. We''ll deal with it when the timees."


    "Besides, there''s something more important to handle," Tian Lifen said, turning to the daughters. "You two need to be ready for the meeting. As representatives of the Monster n, you have to make a strong impression."


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Tian," Hu Liwei said with a reassuring smile. "We''ve got this. We won''t let you down." Find your next read on empire


    "We''ve been training hard in diplomacy andbat. We''ll represent the Monster n well," Tian Meifeng added confidently.


    "That''s good to hear," Hu Xiang said, her expression softening. "We''re proud of you both. You''ll do great."


    "Thanks, Mom," Hu Liwei said, grinning.


    "Now, there are a few things we need to discuss," Hu Xiang continued. "First, the Zerg. They''re the reason the top families invited us. While we know how dangerous they are, the other families don''t. So, make sure not to share any details during the meeting."


    The daughters nodded, their expressions serious. They understood how important it was to stayposed and keep sensitive information confidential.


    "Next, the top families," Hu Xiang went on. "They will no doubt try to get close to us. Some may even attempt to bring up marriages to get close to us."


    "Marriages?" the daughters eximed.


    "Yes, but don''t worry," Tian Lifen said,ughing. "We won''t let them take advantage of you. You can decline politely. No one can force you."


    "Right," Hu Xiang added. "And, if necessary, we''ll remind them who they''re dealing with."


    "Thank goodness," the daughters sighed in relief. They didn''t mind marriage, but the thought of being forced into one was unpleasant.


    "Anyway, what matters is the alliance," Hu Xiang said, returning to the main topic. "We must meet new people and make new contacts.


    That way, we can trade the goods we have on this continent in exchange, which can boost our economy."


    "I see," the daughters nodded, understanding the logic. The Monster n''s resources were limited due to their territory. If they could trade with the outside, they could get the goods they need and speed up their growth.


    "But that won''t be easy," Hu Liwei said. "We''re talking about an alliance with the top families. It''s not a simple matter."


    "Exactly," Hu Xiang agreed. "So, we''ll have to choose carefully. Make sure not to offend anyone or give them a reason not to trust us."


    "Yes," the daughters nodded, taking note.

 Chapter 316 Astral Lumina Fruit

    Meanwhile, in a small subspace in the void.


    Xu Qianghua''s parents were now lounging as they watched the events unfolding in the world, their eyes never leaving the screen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So, what do you think about his n?" The father asked his wife.


    "He''s doing fine. And from the looks of it, the n he made will work wonders," The mother replied as she sipped on a drink that looked like the starry sky with stars dotted around.


    You are not far off, as this drink is made of a special fruit called the Astral Lumina Fruit. It takes 100,000 years to grow and 50,000 years to ripen.


    In addition, you have to nt this fruit tree in a special field that has been baptized with thews of the Stars for a long time before it can even grow.


    However, these fruits are highly sought after because they allow someone to understand thews of the Stars from nothing in a hundred years, which is a short amount of time.


    At the same time, these fruits can also increase the longevity of the user by 100 years, which is why the Astral Lumina Fruit has such a high value.


    But to the two people here, this is just another fruit that they can use to make a ss of fruit juice or fruit wine.


    "So, do you think the top families will agree to the terms?"


    "Of course, they will. They will not only gain a lot from this, but the Zerg invasion has made them understand the severity of the situation, and no one wants to lose their life.


    And besides, Xu Qianghua had given them enough time to read the information he sent, so I am confident that everything will work out," The mother said as she gently took a sip of her drink, her gaze still focused on the screen.


    "And don''t forget those two nut¡ªI mean special cases, but they are good at protecting what they hold dear, and our sones under that category, so I am not too worried.


    "Well, it is true. With those two around, Xu Qianghua would probably never fall into an ident," The father nodded.


    "Anyway, what happened to the invasion ship that wasing to this section of the void?" he then asked.


    "Don''t worry. They are still alive, though the optimistic outlook they had before had died down quite a bit," The mother said with a smile, and seeing this, the father raised his eyebrows, waiting for her to continue.


    "I mean, after the interference from me has caused them to lose one-third of the people in the ship," she then continued.


    Hearing this, the father couldn''t help but whistle, "Wow, just 1/3, and it has caused the morale of the other soldiers to plummet," he chuckled.


    "Okay, don''t talk about those bad things, lets just continue watching," the mother said as she brought her attention back to the events going on in Nexara.


    The father chuckled softly, his eyes still on the events unfolding in Nexara. "You''re always meddling, but I must admit, it adds an extrayer to his ns.


    Do you think he realizes how much of an advantage you''ve handed him?"


    The mother set down her starry drink, a gentle smile ying on her lips. "He''s smart enough to figure it out eventually.


    But that''s part of the fun, isn''t it? Watching him put the pieces together?"


    Her gaze flickered back to the projection, where Xu Qianghua''s image filled the screen. He was deep in discussion with his wives, strategizing about the next steps in their n.


    The mother''s violet eyes softened as she observed him. "He''s grown so much, hasn''t he?"


    "That he has," the father agreed, pride shining through his voice.


    "Our little boy is all grown up now. We should have more."


    The mother rolled her eyes. "Please. We have more than enough trouble with this one."


    "True," the fatherughed. "He''s a handful."


    "He is," the mother sighed, shaking her head. But she couldn''t help the fondness in her tone.


    "And yet, he''s so capable."


    "I''ll say," the father grinned.


    Meanwhile, back inside the Xu family sub-space.


    Xu Qianghua, who had left thedies in the office, walked towards the main bedroom as he wanted to take a bath and freshen up.


    He had a busy day today, and the news about the Zerg invasion had caused the whole world to be tense.


    As the strongest faction, the Xu family naturally had the most information, and the other top families knew this.


    Of course, they could also try to gain knowledge through force, but no one was foolish enough to provoke the Xu family.


    And after Bai Lingyun sent the small group to kill off the Zerg in there, the others were even more afraid.


    As the news of the group''s death and the report on the Zerg''s power spread, the whole world was filled with panic.


    But this was just the beginning, and the tension became thicker as the meeting date got closer.


    This was because everyone knew that the future would not be easy, and the Xu family, as the leading powerhouse, had to take the first step.


    If the other factions wanted to join, they had to follow the pace of the Xu family.


    After arriving at his room, Xu Qianghua took a quick bath, washed the dust off his body, and changed into a fresh set of clothes.


    And Su Meifeng was there to help him with that. Afterward, he made his way toward the office to finish off whatever else there was before going back to rxing and waiting for the day of the meeting to arrive.


    The other top families were also busy preparing for the meeting. Many of the families held meetings after meetings so that everything could be perfect on that day.


    But none of this was Xu Qianghua''s concern as he did not think this meeting would be a major dealter on, as more and more powerful foes woulde in the future.

 Chapter 317 The Top Families Arriving At Jingzhong City

    A few dayster.


    In Jingzhong City, the air was filled with a sense of anticipation. The bustling city, which had expanded far beyond its previous limits, was now a sprawling metropolis brimming with cultivators and merchants alike.


    The city was no longer surrounded by a wall, as it had been removed after the Xuzhong Empire took control of the Central Continent.


    This allowed the city to grow unhindered, and its development over the years was evident in the towering buildings, spacious roads with trees nted along the sides, and various facilities.


    The city exuded a vibrant, peaceful vibe, and the bustling streets were apletely different scene from before when the whole city looked deste.


    Everyone was having a hard time after the previous city lord''s disappearance.


    And who could me them? The World''s Will was the one who had created an avatar and let it be the previous city lord, and the avatar''s job was finished the day the world merged.


    With the avatar disappearing, the World''s Will no longer needed to support it, thus creating the current situation.


    Now, however, things were different. The Xu family''s presence and Huang Xinyi''s governance had stabilized the city, and its growth had skyrocketed under their guidance.


    But as the day of the meeting approached, the tension in the city became palpable. The top families wereing, and no one knew what would happen.


    However, no one looked worried, and they had no reason to be, as this city was the first city the Xu family had taken control of.


    And as such, they hadplete control over it and enough safety measures in ce that nothing would happen even if the top families attacked the city.


    This is because each city under the Xuzhong Empire was equipped with a powerful set of formations that had many functions, such as Qi gathering, protection, and many more.


    These formations were created using the most advanced techniques in the world, making them nearly impossible to break.


    So many were looking at the teleportation formation as if they were there to see a rare animal perform, and in some aspects, that held some truth in it.


    But, well, the citizens of Jingzhong City had long been used to seeing powerful cultivators.


    So, for them, it really was like a rare animal had been brought to them to watch andment on as they wished.


    But that was not the case for the people arriving through the teleportation formations.


    This is because when they first teleported through the teleportation formation, they appeared in a room, but the room was empty, with only a table ced next to the formation.


    On it were refreshments and pills that were used for first-time users who would have difficulty adjusting.


    Seeing this, they could not help but sigh, as they did not have something like this in their continents, but that would change after they returned.


    And when they opened the door, they were greeted with a bustling scene where people wereing out of hundreds of simr doors, which surprised everyone, as this was not something they had, and made them question how far behind they were from the Xu family.


    As for the person in charge of managing the teleportation formation, her name was Feng Mingxia, and Xu Qianghua had chosen her to manage this process and help the people.


    And although she did not mind being the one responsible for managing the teleportation formation, it was still a little overwhelming for her, as almost all of the people teleporting were powerful cultivators.


    This took quite a toll on the Spiritual Qi circuits that were used to transfer energy to the small teleportation formations from which the top families came.


    As for therge formation, which is what the others used, it served as an emergency formation, as the reach of that formation was something that could help the army more.


    Feng Mingxia knew all of this, and the fact that she was still standing and not exhausted meant that her strength was not bad.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, her cultivation was at the early stages of the Incarnation Realm.


    And this alone could get her a spot as an ancestor, but here, she was the one in charge of the major teleportation formation.


    Of course, Xu Qianghua did not pick her because she was strong. Instead, it was because she had an affinity with space¡ªthat was a major reason why she got the job.


    But today, her workload had increased exponentially as the top cultivators from different families had started using the teleportation array.


    It had been a long and stressful process, but Feng Mingxia remained calm and did her job efficiently.


    "That was thest batch for now," she sighed, closing the array. She was tired, but it was worth it.


    She had done a good job, and her superiors would no doubt reward her handsomely.


    But she knew that this was just the beginning, as she could tell that there were not many members from each family.


    This meant that this was just an advance party sent to understand the situation on their side.


    The actual families wouldeter, and they would probably arrive tomorrow.


    "Well, I''ll leave the rest to the others," Feng Mingxia muttered, leaving the teleportation array.


    She needed to rx and refresh herself. She deserved a break after such a tiring day.


    Outside, the city was bustling with activity. The streets were full of people, and the atmosphere was festive.


    There was a lot of excitement and anticipation for the uing event, and everyone seemed eager to participate.


    People from all over the continent hade to attend the meeting. The number of guests was so vast that the hotel''s capacity was exceeded.


    However, due to the early warning from the empire''s officials, the hotels expanded their capacity by using a space expansion formation.


    Of course, this was not done overnight, and the preparations for this had already started before the notification was even made.


    So, when the day arrived, the hotels were prepared, and the guests could stay without any problems.


    The food, drinks, and entertainment were top-notch, and the guests enjoyed themselves.

 Chapter 318 : The Prodigies Lists

    Back to the topic at hand.


    Today, the top families from all over the world arrived in Jingzhong City for the highly anticipated meeting about the Zerg.


    And the most important thing that made all of these families so restless was that the family head of the Xu family would be present at the meeting, allowing them to see who he was.


    This alone is enough to cause them to leave everything and make their way here, but it also shows how much everyone wants to know who the family head is.


    Then, they will decide whether to entrust their trust to Xu Qianghua or not.


    So their arrival brought with it a wave of powerful auras that could not be ignored. Each family had sent their key representatives and, in many cases, their most promising younger generation members.


    These were the prodigies who had been training for years, prepared to shoulder their ns'' future, and were here to challenge other talents to see who was better.


    This type ofpetition is not dangerous. Instead, it is an important event that can show the true qualities of these young prodigies. No matter how many victories you achieve, one failure can destroy everything.


    But thenes the real test, the test where the young prodigy can handle this defeat; if they can, they will have a bright future ahead, but if they cannot cope with the loss, there is not much hope for them.


    Xu Qianghua knew this, which is why he had already prepared for a small tournament for these young prodigies with some pretty good rewards, which even the high-level cultivators might want topete for.


    However, this was only a side note, and the main focus was still the meeting, and after the meeting was finished, Xu Qianghua would host this tournament.


    But, right now, his priority was the meeting, which would happen after everyone came and settled down for a day or two before starting.


    He did this to see if their arrival could boost the struggling economy a bit more and if they had any rare items he might want to buy.


    And he was not the only one having these thoughts, as most of the family heads who had read novels knew that this was a good ce for them to pick up leaks.


    So, everyone who had settled down a bit decided to split up and see if Lady Luck was in their favor.


    Meanwhile, inside the Xu family''s residence, the n members were all looking forward to meeting new people.


    Most wanted to challenge someone from other families to see how theypared to them.


    And even more excited were the Xu family prodigies you see, Xu Qianghua had created three different lists of prodigies, which are:


    The Heavenly Dragon List.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Earthly Dragon List.


    The Human Dragon List.


    These three lists divide the prodigies into categories depending on their talent, luck, and hard work. Everyone on these lists has earned their ranks by defeating all the other n members with the same starting lines.


    This is why no one questions these lists, as all of them understand that this is necessary. The n''s resources are not unlimited and need to be distributed responsibly and reasonably.


    So, the Xu family had a fair and reasonable way of deciding who should get the resources and who should not.


    As for the rewards, it varied depending on the list you were on, and the higher the list, the greater the benefits.


    Of course, the lower your ranking, the fewer resources you get, but even these resources are something that most of the prodigies from a high-level and even some top-level families receive.


    From this, you can see the gap in resources, which in itself is a major point, as with enough resources, the only thing that a cultivator needs is good talent, which most of them do.


    Meanwhile in the teleportation hall.


    Chen Family from the Eastern Continent arrived. Chen Zemin and his sisters led the group, and his calm and dignified demeanor made it clear why he was respected across the continent.


    Alongside him was his younger sister, Chen Min, whose sharp mind had elevated their business dealings to new heights. With them was Chen Mei, the youngest of the three siblings and a talented cultivator who specialized in alchemy.


    Behind them, a group of talented youths followed, all of whom had been training intensely for thest decade. Each of them exuded confidence and power, wearing the family''s signature dark green robes embroidered with glowing runic symbols.


    Their arrival caused a stir among the gathered crowds, and people whispered excitedly about the famous Chen Family.


    "Is that the Chen Family from the Eastern Continent?"


    "Wow, they look amazing!"


    "I heard they have the strongest family head in the Eastern Continent."


    Chen Zemin''s group soon reached the registration desk, and he shed his credentials to the attendant. "We are from the Eastern Continent, the Chen Family.


    The attendant who received them did not show any abnormalities; this is because she, along with everyone who works at key locations, is part of the Xu family.


    So many of them do not share the same views as the others, along with the Chen family having already been to this city multiple times; it could be said that Chen Zemin did not even need to show his ID, and the receptionist would recognize him.


    However, he did not do that as he knew this was an important step to keep the city safe; if he got special treatment, other top families would not view this positively.


    After all, the whole point of this gathering was to strengthen the rtions between the various powers and form an alliance.


    "Thank you for registering. Please follow the path on the left to get to the guest residences, and an attendant will guide you."


    "Thank you," Chen Zemin said politely, his face calm and unreadable.


    The rest of his family followed suit, keeping their expressions neutral. They knew how important it was to make a good impression on their first day here.

 Chapter 319 : The Spiritual Qi Circuits

    As they walked toward the guest residences, Chen Zemin noticed the looks of admiration and curiosity from the passersby. He was used to this kind of attention, but he was d his sisters were handling it well.


    They were doing a great job maintaining theirposure, and Chen Zemin was proud of their achievements.


    After a short walk, they arrived at the guest residences, and Chen Zemin was impressed with the luxury and elegance of the facilities.


    Although their own residence was luxurious enough, it was a grade lower than what he saw here, and he knew that this was just one of many guest residences that the Xu family had built in this city.


    If he remembered correctly, the Xu family owns about half of everything in this city alone, and this is after they made sure to not do too much as they wanted this city to be the Capital of the Xuzhong Empire.


    So they had to make sure not to do too much, or it would make it seem like they were petty.


    ''Anyway, back to the topic at hand.'' He thought as he looked towards his sisters


    "We''ve been preparing for this trip for weeks," he told his sisters. "Make sure we represent our family well.


    And even if we are close to the Xu family, we need to make sure not to show too much, or it will create problems that could have been avoided. Our actions reflect on our family, and I don''t want anyone thinking less of us."


    "We will," they replied.


    "Good," Chen Zemin nodded. "Now, let''s get settled in and explore the city to see if there is anything new since thest time we came here. We have a busy few days ahead."


    Meanwhile, in the teleportation hall.


    The Lei family came next from the Western continent. Famous for their mastery of weapon forging, the Lei family had brought along their best cksmiths and young warriors.


    Patriarch Lei Zhentian led the way, his presence as heavy as the massive hammer he carried across his back. Beside him was Lei Xin, a younger family member whose skill in forging spiritual weapons had earned him a ce at the forefront of their efforts.


    "So this is the heart of the Central Continent," Lei Zhentian said gruffly, his sharp eyes scanning the teleportation hall. "The Xu family truly doesn''t do things halfway."


    "Indeed," Lei Xin agreed. He had never really visited Jingzhong city, but he had heard of its name and was super curious about this city, which was under the ''most powerful'' family.


    And all he can say after watching just the teleportation hall is, "Wow."


    This is because he can see the precious metals used to build this hall, and he knows that they could not spend this much and would have to sell almost everything they have in the family to afford the total cost of the materials alone.


    Then there are the formations and the Spiritual Qi circuits that can be seen everywhere; this is something that shocked Lei Xin as the Lei family was researching the Spiritual Qi circuits.


    This is because they found information about these circuits from a secret reality, which led to a dpidated city that seemed to have been destroyed ages ago.


    And the city was run on these Spiritual Qi circuits, which run the city effortlessly, and the Lei family wanted to copy this and try it with their territory.


    Even after a decade of trying, they could only create a circuit that was an inch long, which showed how difficult it was.


    However, the whole hall was using it, and the staff did not seem to see the importance of these circuits, which alone baffled Lei Xin.


    ''It is clear that they did not know how awesome these circuits are, or they would have noticed its importance,'' He thought.


    "Come on, let''s register," Patriarch Lei Zhentian said, interrupting his thoughts.


    They made their way over to the registration table and presented their credentials. The attendant checked their IDs and informed them of the avable guest amodations.


    Lei Zhentian thanked the attendant and led his family toward the residences. Lei Xin couldn''t help but notice the stares and whispers directed at them as they walked.


    "Do we really stand out that much?" he asked the Patriarch.


    "Yes," Lei Zhentian nodded. "Although we did not have much presence outside before after the battle with those incests, the weapons we made became popr, resulting in us being in the spotlight for the first time.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And the invitation sent by the Xu family only made the light above them be even more brighter, which is why everyone is looking at us right now."


    Lei Xin''s eyes widened. "I didn''t realize we were so popr," he said.


    "You''re still young," Lei Zhentian chuckled. "Someday, you''ll understand what it means to be the center of attention.


    For now, just enjoy the moment."


    Lei Xin nodded, his expression thoughtful. He was excited about the prospect of being a celebrity.


    As they made their way to the guest residences, Lei Xin''s eyes lit up as he caught sight of the beautiful scenery. The city was filled with trees and greenery, and the buildings were tastefully designed.


    The entire ce exuded a sense of tranquility and serenity, and Lei Xin couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the city.


    He was so enamored by the view that he barely noticed when they reached their destination. The guest residences were located in a beautiful area surrounded by lush vegetation, and the buildings themselves were exquisitely designed.


    "Wow, this is amazing!" Lei Xin eximed, his eyes wide with wonder.


    "Yes, it is," Patriarch Lei Zhentian agreed. "The Xu family certainly knows how to impress their guests.


    Come on, let''s go inside and get settled in. We have a lot to do before the meeting, which will be held in a few days."


    "Right," Lei Xin nodded. He was excited and nervous about the uing event. This would be his first time attending such arge gathering, and he knew it would be a valuable learning experience.

 Chapter 320 The Sun & The Feng Families

    Back to the teleportation hall.


    After the Chen family and the Lei family, another top-level family, the Sun Family, arrived. Their arrival caused amotion as the people who were waiting recognized them.


    The Sun family used to base itself in the Central Continent. Still, after learning that the Xu family was on the same continent, the Sun family abandoned the idea of developing here and moved to the Western Continent.


    And when they did this, they used a Spatial Lockstone.


    Spatial Lockstone.


    Description: A versatile artifact of Epic or Legendary grade, the Spatial Lockstone is a one-time-use item that allows the user to store an entire territory within a specially created subspace.


    The stored territory,plete with its structures, resources, and inhabitants, remains stasis-like until released.


    Upon activation, the Lockstone envelops the designated area in a shimmering barrier of spatial energy,pressing and transferring it into a portable dimensional shard.


    This shard can be carried by the user and activatedter to reconstruct the territory in a new location.


    Once the territory is released, the Lockstone disintegrates, leaving no residual energy behind.


    Key Features:


    One-Time Use: The Spatial Lockstone can only be activated once before it is consumed.


    Preservation: The stored territory retains its state at the moment of activation, including ongoing cultivation processes and energy flows.


    Dimensional Storage: The artifact creates a secure, inessible subspace to prevent external tampering or damage to the stored area.


    Restrictions:


    The territory size cannot exceed 10 square kilometers.


    Requires synchronization with the local spatial ley lines, taking 12 hours for full activation.


    Consumes a significant amount of spiritual energy or a high-grade spirit stone during the process.


    The item can only be released in apatible spatial environment to avoid catastrophic distortion.


    Quality: Epic/Legendary Grade


    But all of that was in the past after they moved; they made a name for themselves just like all the other families out there.


    "Look, it''s the Sun family! They''re finally here!"


    "Have you heard that the Sun family nned to create a country?"


    "What???!!! Is it true? Then what about the Sect that we were expecting them to build?"


    "They n to do that after founding a country and then use the momentum to create a National Sect."


    National sects have the support of a nation. Unlike normal sects, which are independent and can be controlled by the headmaster, National Sects have the power and support of the government and can decide a country''s fate.


    That''s why people were eager to hear about the Sun family''s ns, as this would help them gain more support, and this is not a secret.


    "I heard they have a genius from the younger generation with the title of the Sun Emperor. And he might be the Sect Leader and the candidate to take the throne while his father, the Patriarch, takes control of the Sun family."


    And while the chatter was going on, the Sun family representatives all rallied together and headed towards the check-in desk.


    There were several members present, but the most notable among them was the patriarch, Sun Jiaxun, and his son, Sun Yichen, the genius who was rumored to be the sessor to the throne.


    Sun Jiaxun was a tall and imposing figure. His aura radiates confidence and strength. He wore a golden robe adorned with intricate embroidery, and his long ck hair was pulled back into a ponytail.


    His piercing dark eyes swept over the crowd, and his gaze was so sharp that it seemed like it could cut through metal.


    At his side was his son, Sun Yichen.


    He was handsome, with fair skin and short, messy hair. He wore a simple white robe and a rxed and confident demeanor.


    The two made an impressive sight, and the people couldn''t help but stare.


    They were followed by a group of loyal subordinates, all of whom had been carefully selected by Sun Jiaxun himself. Each person was a highly talented and capable cultivator, and their loyalty was unquestionable.


    Sun Jiaxun had worked hard to build a strong foundation for his family, and he had seeded.


    Sun Jiaxun was aware of the attention but was used to it. As a prominent figure, he had always been the center of attention and was used to dealing with crowds.


    Meanwhile, his son was handling it better than expected.


    As a person who had not been in the public eye much, he had not experienced this kind of attention. But Sun Yichen was adaptable and managed to keep hisposure and not give anything away.


    "The people seem quite energetic," Sun Yichen said casually, not looking bothered by the situation.


    "Of course. This is an important event," Sun Jiaxun replied. "These families havee from all over the world, and they''re eager to learn more about each other. It''s a chance to build new rtionships and expand their influence."


    "I see," Sun Yichen nodded, his eyes scanning the crowd. He spotted a few familiar faces, and he could tell that the families were sizing each other up.


    It was an interesting sight, and Sun Yichen was eager to join in. He had been training hard for this opportunity, and he was determined to make the most of it.


    Meanwhile, behind them.


    The next to arrive was the Feng family. They were a prominent n from the Eastern Continent, known for their mastery of the sword and their powerful bloodline.


    Their current leader was Feng Yuxuan, a formidable cultivator with a talent that was second only to the Xu family''s core members. He had a strong and steady demeanor, and his gaze was sharp and focused.


    Feng Yuxuan was apanied by his son, Feng Wushuang, and a group of trusted advisors. Feng Wushuang was the spitting image of his father, and his talent was undeniable.


    Together, they formed a powerful group, and their arrival was greeted with great fanfare.


    Feng Wushuang was a talented swordsman, and his de skills were unparalleled. He had the potential to be a top-tier figure, and he was well-respected among his peers.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Both father and son can be said to be crazy sword masters who will fight anyone if given a chance, but that does not mean that they are viewed in a negative light.

 Chapter 321 The Fang Family

    No, although they are crazy about swords, but they have a sense of proportion and are always helpful and never use their cultivation realms or their status to bully.


    This is one of the main reasons why Feng Wushuang became popr in the Eastern Continent, and the news spread around the world about his talent and skill.


    The people who knew him would say that he was a sword maniac and would challenge anyone if given a chance, even if the other party is above him.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Still, the people who don''t know him will see him as an arrogant and prideful person who only looks down on others.


    But none of this mattered right now because his presence would definitely be a huge boost.


    He could show the people of the Western Continent what they were missing and showcase their families'' skills.


    With a steady step and calm gaze, Feng Wushuang leads the Feng family as they approach the check-in desk.


    He was followed by his father, Feng Yuxuan, and a group of trusted advisors. Feng Yuxuan wasmanding, and his sharp eyes scanned the crowd.


    Although he was a powerful cultivator, his demeanor was not imposing. Instead, he exuded a sense of calm andposure, and his steady gaze revealed deep wisdom and intelligence.


    "The Feng family... I heard their heir is a sword master who can fight those at a higher cultivation realm."


    "Yes, he is indeed a talented young man, but what interests me the most is his father. Feng Yuxuan is a powerful cultivator whosebat prowess is unmatched."


    "You are not wrong. Both father and son are talented and will surely leave a mark on this meeting."


    The voices in the crowd were getting louder and louder. Everyone was curious about the Feng family, and the news about Feng Wushuang had spread across the continent.


    Feng Wushuang had be a topic of conversation, and his name was mentioned with respect and admiration. His achievements were nothing short of remarkable, and his presence at the meeting was guaranteed to cause a stir.


    As the Feng family''s representative, he would no doubt be in the spotlight, and he was ready for the challenge.


    And right behind them, the Fang family walked out of the teleportation rooms.


    The Fang family from the Northern Continent arrived with their usual grandeur. Matriarch Feng Yao stood tall, her silver hair flowing down her back. Her eyes were sharp and alert, and her bearing was regal and imposing.


    At her side was her son, Fang Zixuan, a slender youth with a delicate face. His dark green robes fluttered in the wind, and his eyes held a mischievous glint.


    Behind them was a group of loyal followers who had sworn fealty to the Fang family. They were fierce and powerful, and their devotion was unquestionable.


    Their arrival was met with cheers and excitement. The Fang family is a well-known beast-master family. Their control over beasts is top-notch, and they are revered for their ability to tame the most ferocious creatures.


    As the matriarch of the Fang family, Fang Yao has amanding presence, and her reputation precedes her. She is a respected and feared figure, and her strength is well-known.


    However, her son, Fang Zixuan, was the show''s real star.


    A prodigy, his skills with beasts are unrivaled, and his taming ability is second to none.


    His easygoing manner and sharp wit have endeared him to many, and his poprity is growing.


    Fang Yao''s arrival has already made waves, but Fang Zixuan''s will make an even bigger impact.


    His close friend, Luo Yingying, apanied him.


    Luo Yingying was a beautiful young woman with long ck hair and bright green eyes. She had a slender frame and a graceful demeanor, and her features were delicate and elegant.


    She was a talented cultivator, and her knowledge of herbs was vast.


    Luo Yingying''s presence is one of the reasons why the Fang family became so powerful, and her friendship with Fang Xue only strengthened their bond.


    "Look, look, Fang Zixuan and Luo Yingying look so good together," a passerby whispered as they watched the two walk together along with Fanf Yao.


    "Shhhh, don''t let anyone else hear you," another passerby hushed him. "We can''t afford to offend the Fang family."


    "Right," the first passerby agreed, but his eyes were still glued to the couple.


    Meanwhile, Fang Zixuan and Luo Yingying were unaware of the attention they were getting.


    Fang Zixuan was a tall, slender young man with long ck hair and hazel eyes.


    His features were delicate and handsome, and his manner was elegant and refined.


    At his side, Luo Yingying was a beautiful young woman with long ck hair, green eyes, and porcin skin.


    Her figure was slim, graceful, and smooth and effortless movements.


    The two made a striking couple, and their appearance was met with murmurs and whispers.


    "Wow, they''re really something," a passerby murmured.


    "I know," his friend agreed. "They''re like two immortals descended from the heavens."


    "You''re not wrong," the first passerby nodded. "They will definitely have some cute kids in the future."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t go that far," his friendughed. "But they will definitely be a handsome and beautiful couple."


    "You''re not wrong," the passerby grinned.


    Luo Yingying''s eyes were shining with excitement as she took in the scene before her.


    She had always wanted to visit the Central Continent, and the city of Jingzhong was every bit as impressive as she had imagined.


    "Look, look! That must be the famous Sun family," she pointed to a group of people nearby.


    "Oh, they do have a good aura," Fang Zixuan mused.


    "You''re not wrong," his mother, Fang Yao, added. "That is the Sun family, a top-level family from the Western Continent."


    "Are you going to go and greet them?" Fang Zixuan asked.


    "Maybe," Fang Yao smiled. "It wouldn''t hurt to get acquainted."


    "Let''s go then," Fang Zixuan grinned.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As they made their way towards the Sun family, the air was filled with whispers and rumors.


    Everyone was curious about the famous Fang family, and their arrival was sure to cause a stir.

 Chapter 322 Hot Springs

    And the Feng family, who heard themotion, also made their way towards the two families.


    The leaders of the three families, Fang Yao, Feng Yuxuan, and Sun Jiaxun, looked at each other for a moment before nodding in greeting.


    "Greetings," they said, bowing slightly.


    "I''m Fang Yao, the matriarch of the Fang family," Fang Yao introduced herself.


    "Feng Yuxuan," the man with silver hair and a sturdy build replied.


    "And I am Sun Jiaxun, the patriarch of the Sun family," the man in the golden robe spoke.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," the three said.


    The two families then introduced their respective members, and the atmosphere was rxed and friendly.


    And while they were talking, three staff members came near them and waited for them to finish their conversation before telling them about the living amodation.


    They also said that the meeting would be held in a few days as the head of the Xu family wanted them to settle down and roam around the city.


    Hearing this, the three family heads nodded, and then they said goodbyes to each other before following the staff members with their members.


    And while on their way, Fang Zixuan and Luo Yingying heard about an interesting ce that they did not expect to exist.


    Hot Springs.


    After hearing about the hot springs, both of them became super excited. Although they had seen hot springs in the Old World, they had never visited one.


    This is because, in their previous lives, they were busy with their studies and did not have enough time to visit good hot springs.


    Now, they are able to go because they still have time before anything important happens.


    So, without further ado, they followed the directions and quickly found themselves in front of arge mansion with an exterior that resembled a mix of Eastern and Western architecture.


    They did not hesitate and went inside the mansion.


    Once inside, they were greeted by a beautiful woman with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Hello, and wee to the Jingzhong Hot Springs," she greeted.


    "Hello," they replied.


    "Are the both of you together or separate?" She asked.


    "Together," Fang Zixuan and Luo Yingying answered simultaneously, causing the two to look at each other before blushing, but neither of them said anything.


    And the beautiful woman who saw thismented in her mind, ''Cute.''


    "Then, please follow me," she said as she led the two inside the building.


    As they followed her, Fang Zixuan and Luo Yingying looked around, taking in the luxurious decorations.


    Everything was designed to provide maximumfort and rxation, and the ambiance was warm and weing.


    "This is our main lobby," the beautiful woman exined. "The hot springs are located behind the building, and we have different kinds of pools for you to choose from."


    "How do you decide which one to pick?" Luo Yingying asked curiously.


    "Since both of you are together, I rmend using the couples'' room, which offers a small private space with luxurious facilities tailored to your needs," the woman continued with a warm smile.


    "In this private subspace, you''ll have ess to hot spring pools with unique minerals, such as jade-infused waters, golden mist baths, and rejuvenating crystal-clear springs.


    Additionally, you''ll find gourmet dining options brought directly to you¡ªeverything from exotic fruits and delicacies to the finest wines."


    Luo Yingying''s eyes sparkled with interest. "That sounds amazing! Does it include any additional services?"


    "Of course!" the woman replied enthusiastically. Your private suitees with a personal attendant who can assist you with anything you need.


    There''s also a rxation lounge featuring heated stone chairs, soothing massages with rare essential oils, and even a selection of custom-made robes and slippers to ensure yourpletefort."


    "I want that," Luo Yingying eximed.


    Fang Zixuan was a bit taken aback, but he could not help but smile at her excitement. "Well, I suppose we could try it out," he agreed.


    "Great!" the woman beamed. "Follow me, and I''ll show you to your room."


    She led them down a hallway lined with elegant tapestries and paintings. At the end of the hall, a pair of ornate double doors opened to reveal avish suite with plush carpeting and elegant furniture.


    The room''s centerpiece was arge sunken tub surrounded by a waterfall and lush greenery.


    "This is incredible," Luo Yingying gasped, her eyes wide with wonder.


    "Isn''t it?" the woman said, smiling. Your attendant will be here shortly to help you get settled in.


    Enjoy your stay, and please let us know if there''s anything we can do to make your experience more enjoyable."


    With that, she left the room, leaving Fang Zixuan and Luo Yingying to explore.


    Luo Yingying could barely contain her excitement and immediately started checking out all the different amenities.


    Fang Zixuan was also impressed, and the two soon found themselves wandering around the small subspace.


    "This is amazing," Luo Yingying gushed. "I''ve never seen such luxurious amodations before, and this is just one of the hot springs."


    Yes, there are ten hot springs scattered all over the city, as this has be a staple pastime for the citizens.


    Five of them belong to the Xu family, and the other five belong to the Empire, so they can have more sources of ie.


    "I agree," Fang Zixuan chuckled. "Who would have thought that there would be such a luxurious public facility."


    "We shoulde here more often," Luo Yingying suggested.


    "We should," Fang Zixuan agreed. "This is an excellent opportunity to rx and recharge."


    "Let''s enjoy ourselves, then," Luo Yingying smiled, and the two made their way to the hot springs.


    After a few minutes, their attendant arrived.


    "Good afternoon," she greeted. "My name is Liang Yue, and I''ll be taking care of you during your stay. Is there anything I can get you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Thank you," Fang Zixuan replied. "We''re not hungry, but perhaps a ss of wine would be nice."


    "Certainly," Liang Yue smiled. "I''ll have some brought right over. Meanwhile, please feel free to use the facilities as you wish."


    With that, she left the room, and Fang Zixuan and Luo Yingying exchanged a look.


    "Let''s check out the hot springs," Luo Yingying said excitedly.

 Chapter 323 Hot Spring 2

    "Sure," Fang Zixuan agreed, and the two headed outside.


    The hot springs were truly a sight to behold. The water was clear and steaming, and the air was fragrant with the scent of exotic flowers and herbs.


    Small fountains bubbled around the edge of the pool, and the overall effect was one of serenity and tranquility.


    "This is amazing," Luo Yingying said breathlessly.


    "Indeed," Fang Zixuan agreed, his eyes wide with wonder. "It''s hard to believe such a ce exists."


    "Let''s get in," Luo Yingying suggested. Then she went to the changing room with a set of bikinis that Liang Yue had brought in.


    After a few minutes, she came out wearing a stunning sapphire-blue bikini that entuated her wless figure.


    The bikini''s design was elegant yet seductive, with intricate golden embroidery resembling delicate waves flowing across the fabric.


    The top, a halter-neck style, hugged her ample chest perfectly, enhancing her curves while leaving just enough to the imagination.


    The bottoms were tied at the sides with small golden tassels that swayed with each of her movements, adding an alluring touch.


    Her smooth, fair skin glistened slightly under the soft ambient light, and her long ck hair cascaded down her back in soft waves.


    The confident yet yful smile she wore made her look like a goddess stepping out of a dream.


    "Well?" Luo Yingying asked with a mischievous glint in her eyes, twirling slightly to show off. "Does this meet your expectations?"


    Fang Zixuan was momentarily speechless, his face turning slightly red before he managed to reply, "It... exceeds them."


    "Good," Luo Yingying said smugly, a smirk ying across her lips.


    "Then you should change too," she added, gesturing to the changing room.


    "Uh, right," Fang Zixuan stammered, hurriedly making his way into the room.


    He soon returned, wearing a sleek ck swimming trunk that emphasized his toned physique. The simple yet stylish design featured subtle silver ents along the edges, giving it a refined look.


    His broad shoulders and sculpted chest caught the light, highlighting the results of years of disciplined training.


    His slightly damp hair, tousled from changing in a hurry, gave him an effortlessly rugged charm. Despite his confident demeanor, a faint blush dusted his cheeks as he noticed Luo Yingying''s gaze lingering on him.


    "How do I look?" he asked, attempting a casual tone but unable to hide the nervous edge in his voice.


    Luo Yingying tilted her head, her lips curling into a teasing smile. "Not bad at all. You clean up well."


    Her yfulpliment only deepened the flush on his face. "Well, let''s not waste any time," he muttered, trying to shift the focus. "The hot springs await."


    "Indeed," Luo Yingying agreed.


    Without hesitation, they slipped into the warm, inviting water. It was the perfect temperature, enveloping them in a soothing embrace.


    "Oh, this is amazing," Luo Yingying sighed, leaning back and rxing.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I agree," Fang Zixuan murmured, enjoying the sensation.


    They sat infortable silence for a few moments, basking in the peaceful atmosphere.


    But just as they were about to say something, both of them felt the medicinal properties that were mixed in the hot spring enter their bodies.


    The moment the hot spring''s medicinal properties began to take effect, it felt like an invisible force had entered their bodies, quietly yet powerfully beginning its work.


    The medicinal properties inside Luo Yingying had a green and golden glow as they traveled through her veins and meridians like a warm stream flowing through a lush valley.


    As it traveled, it began collecting impurities¡ªmicroscopic remnants of any leftover impurities, toxins, and cultivation residues that had umted over time.


    These impurities were pulled from her cells, dissolving into nothingness as the medicinal energy cleansed her from the inside out.


    "Anngg." She let out a soft moan as she felt her body be lighter and the Spiritual Qi inside her meridians move more smoothly.


    Her blood cirction intensified slightly, bringing a subtle flush to her cheeks. Each heartbeat seemed stronger and more purified, and the heart did its job as it pumped this purified blood enriched with the spring''s essence through her body.


    This enhanced cirction brought nutrients and energy to every corner of her being, reviving cells and promoting regeneration.


    Her skin responded almost immediately, bing smoother and more radiant as old, tired cells were reced with fresh, vibrant ones.


    And inside her body, the medicinal properties flowed through her; she could feel the aches and pains that she didn''t even know she had faded away.


    A slight tingling sensation ran up her spine, and she could feel her muscles and tendons being gently repaired and strengthened.


    "Wow..." she whispered, her eyes widening in amazement.


    The spring''s energy didn''t stop there. It prated deeper, reaching her bones, muscles, and even her core as hidden strains and micro-tears were being repaired at an incredible speed as if time was being rewind to before it happened.


    Her joints, once carrying subtle fatigue she hadn''t even noticed, now felt flexible and strong, as though she were moving in a perfectly tuned body for the first time.


    The medicinal energy then reached her brain, clearing out her mental fog and refreshing her thoughts. Her mind became sharp and focused, and her memories were clearer than ever.


    The entire experience was euphoric, and Luo Yingying could only describe it as the best massage she had ever had. Her body felt better than new.


    She looked at her arms, tracing the more visible veins. She could almost see the pure Spiritual Qi flowing through them.


    "This...this is unbelievable," she breathed.


    However, the medicinal properties did not stop there, as she suddenly felt her bikini top, which used to be a perfect fit on her, became tighter, and then the bikini snapped.


    The reason for this is the sudden increase in the size of her breasts, which urred as the medicinal energy stimted her body''s cells and hormones.


    "Eh..." Her face turned red, and she instinctively tried to cover her exposed breasts with her hands, but it was futile.


    The spring''s medicinal energy was already flowing throughout her body, and it had no mercy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!